Vertigo: The Series

by Shanianowhere

Summary:

In an alternate universe where supernatural beings exist in a modernized version of Etheirys, one innocent Au Ri girl finds herself sucked into the drama and political intrigue of a world of monsters. Will she survive to tell the tale as war looms on the horizon?

Chapter 1: The Day After

It was hard for Diana to believe how much her life had changed overnight. Her once mundane existence consisted of waking up, going to work, hating life until the clock said 5pm then dragging her body back home to repeat the cycle. The only bright point of her days for the past year had been visiting a hole-in-the-wall tea shop called “Vertigo”. The shop owner, a tall, dark, and handsome man with ash blond hair and copper eyes, made mind-blowingly good tea that fueled her through her every day. But it wasn’t just the tea she went for, naturally. The man had a talent for lifting her spirits with pleasant conversation and casual flirting; it made her feel good about herself believing that someone found her attractive even if she assumed it was purely for the sales.

 

Things were different now. The owner, Thancred, had invited her to visit the shop after hours to see his real “regulars”. Upon arriving after sundown, she found out the truth about the business: it catered to clientele of the supernatural variety. Shadowy figures who lurked in the darkest corners of the night filled every seat in the cramped tea house, sipping the delightful concoctions sold in-house. It was then she realized what Thancred really was, something she determined during an evening of erotic passion: he was a vampire. It was something impossible, something that she never thought existed outside of cheap romance novels and horror movies. 

 

She wasn’t sure she would make it out alive but come morning, Thancred walked her to the door to kiss her goodbye. As she left, she looked back to see him standing out of the sun, waving farewell. Her heart skipped a beat as she awkwardly waved back before scurrying off to her apartment to prepare for work. It was early enough that she was able to clean up and get some breakfast before leaving again. Before realizing it, she had walked back to the tea house, robotically following her morning routine. Looking up at the shop, she didn’t see Thancred inside, nor anyone else for that matter. Taking a moment, she looked around at the alley and realized something: when she had left in the morning, the surrounding buildings blocked the sunrise. Still no sunlight reached into the building, an extra awning guarding the window for safety. Staring up at the rooftops, she figured that the only time any amount of sun could filter down was midday.

 

What a good location... Diana thought to herself as she looked back inside the shop. Swallowing her fears, she stepped inside, the usual gentle chime announcing her presence. Fidgeting at the door, she waited a moment to see if Thancred would come but didn’t hear anything out back. She remembered the disorienting passage hiding behind the curtain, wondering if she’d even be able to use the stairs or if she’d get lost on them forever. Deciding against disappearing into a void before work, she cleared her throat, tentatively calling out, “Thancred? Are you here?”

 

It was silent a moment longer before the familiar pale blond mop poked out from around the curtain. Looking surprised, Thancred stepped into the store, wearing a casual outfit - a white cotton long sleeve tunic and black leather pants. Walking around the counter, he hesitated there, “Well...you came back…”

 

“I, um...should I not have?” Diana looked unsure of herself, turning a little back to the door.

 

“No no, please, come in,” he held his hand out as if to stop her before rounding the counter to begin preparing the kettle. “Did you want the usual? Sorry, I should have given you something before you left...”

 

“...it’s fine, that would be great,” slowly, she walked into the store further, approaching the counter. Biting her lip a little, she thought to herself. Can you really hear me, Thancred?

 

He glanced over at her curiously as if considering something before replying, “I can, but I can’t reply to you. I’m not a telepath.”

 

“O-Oh,” blushing a little, she looked down at her hands, fidgeting with her bag as she thought about the prior night. Her blush intensified as she quickly looked up at him wondering if he saw her memories too. He was pointedly fiddling with teas on the shelf to have something to do, telling her he did in fact sense her thoughts. Covering her face, she groaned. “Are you able to like...not listen to my thoughts? Please?”

 

“Sure...apologies, it’s a habit,” Thancred scratched his head, looking somewhat embarrassed. “I mean...I’m flattered that you had a good time. To be honest...your thoughts helped me make sure you were enjoying yourself.”

 

“What? How…” Diana looked confused before turning beet red, hiding her face and turning away. “ Oh gods!”

 

Cleaning a cup idly, Thancred looked down at the tea setup on the counter, trying to hide his amused smirk. He began his routine of preparing the drink, “If you aren’t comfortable with this, I understand. I won’t expect more from you.”

 

Rubbing her face, she slowly turned back around, unable to make eye contact, “N-No, I mean...I don’t really know why you want me, of all people, but I...it’s just...embarrassing.”

 

“Having a lover is embarrassing?” Thancred set the timer and glanced at her, seeing her blush and look away. He leaned on the counter to gaze at her as he usually did while waiting. “I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

 

“It’s just…” looking around the shop, a number of questions flooded into her mind. She wondered if he could hear them; if he did, he wasn’t replying to any of them now. “I didn’t really think vampires and...whatever else was here were real.”

 

“That’s pretty safe and normal to assume,” he chuckled, giving her an understanding smile. “If you have any questions about it, I’d be happy to answer them.”

 

Fidgeting awkwardly, she tucked a rogue hair back behind her horn, “Do you uh...have any superpowers? Or, er...I guess...I don’t know, are vampires what the media says they are?”

 

“You want to know if I sparkle in the sun, don’t you,” he smirked, seeing the nervousness increasing in her expression. “I don’t; if anything, I rather burst into flames. It’s unpleasant and not attractive in the slightest.”

 

“Do you really? Have you?” Diana seemed more interested, which he wasn’t sure was a good thing.

 

“A few times, typically by accident or forced by someone else in an attempt to kill me,” he shrugged as if it were as simple as getting a sunburn.

 

“Do people try to kill you often??” The alarm in her voice warmed his cold heart.

 

“Not in some time, not since I began to pose as a human with this shop,” he smiled as the alarm went off for the tea, going to tend to the beverage.

 

“How long have you been here? This shop looks so old…” Diana returned to admiring the establishment, noticing that some of the names of the teas on the walls seemed foreign to her, a few labels written in a language she had never seen before.

 

“In this location? Hmm...it’s hard to say, when you live as long as I do, you kind of lose track of time,” Thancred mused, looking around the place thoughtfully. “About 500 years?”

 

Diana gawked at his response, “500 years?? Wait...you said at this location...so you’re…”

 

“Older than that?” Finishing up the tea order, he slowly slid it across the counter toward her. “You would be correct in that estimate.”

 

Taking a moment to process that information, she gingerly took the tea. Before drinking it, she inspected it with a suspicious look.

 

“It’s your usual, no blossoms in that brew,” Thancred chuckled, seeing the scowl she gave him in response. “I didn’t have to read your mind to know that’s what you were thinking, Diana. When you get to be my age, you learn to read people’s reactions.”

 

Blushing a little as she thought about the reactions he got out of her last night, she shook her head and sipped the tea. The sweet flavor almost instantly calmed her, a feeling of coming home after a long day washing over her. Slowly she sat down on a bar stool before wincing a little and rocking forward, sitting more on her upper thighs.

 

“You alright? I guess things were a little intense last night…” Thancred scratched his head, thinking about the evening himself.

 

“D-don’t remind me...gods, how can you just talk about it like that??” Blushing profusely, Diana covered her face with her hands, ashamed of how vocal she had been. Surely it had just been the influence of the tea causing her to behave in such a lewd manner. Surely.

 

“I’m afraid I’m a bit desensitized to such things, my dear,” he chuckled, somewhat amused by her fluster. Reaching out, he caressed her arm, getting her to look up at him in surprise. “Would you like to come over again tonight?”

 

“To...night…?” Embarrassed, she squirmed a little in her seat before moaning from the ache in her loins. It wasn’t a fully enjoyable ache. “I don’t...know…”

 

“We can just spend some time together, I can tell you anything you want to know about my world,” he smiled fondly at her, seeing her relax a little.

 

Still unsure, she did find herself wanting to know more. After all, how often do you get to experience actual supernatural stuff and live to talk about it? Well, she wasn’t sure the exact numbers on that but she did want more details about her mysterious lover’s life. Tentatively, she whispered, “I guess...I could come over for...a little bit.”

 

“Wonderful, I’ll see you tonight,” Thancred leaned over the counter to give her a sweet kiss, feeling her shiver from it. “Now you’d better get going or you’re going to be late for work.”

 

“Ah, you’re...you’re right!” Jumping up from the seat and grabbing her to-go cup, she shyly bowed her head a little to Thancred, muttering a farewell before scuttling out of the shop.

 

Sighing, he watched her go out into the world he could not be a part of, part of him wishing he were human so he could go with her.

 

“Another lover? Surely thou hast memory of what transpired with thine last tryst,” the sound of Thancred’s business partner droned behind him from the doorway, leading him to gaze at the tall Elezen man with silver hair.

 

“Don’t lecture me on lovers, Urianger,” Thancred scoffed, moving to clean up his work station.

 

“Tread carefully, Thancred...livestock cannot be trusted,” Urianger spoke in a more serious tone, his arms crossed over his chest as his pale golden eyes rested sharply on the Hyur.

 

“She’s not like the others,” he murmured, giving him a glare over his shoulder. “And don’t call them livestock, they’re people too.”

 

Shrugging, Urianger pushed off from the door frame before turning to go back behind the curtain, “Dost thou think they name their food? Nay, ‘tis better not to grow attached to something that shall become thine meal...mayhaps someday thou whilst learn this too and abandon this life of exile.”

 

Thancred glared at the retreating form of his vampiric partner, frustrated with his old way of thinking. Shaking his head, he finished cleaning up before yawning and heading back to bed to sleep until evening.

 

The hours passed until the sun had finally fled, allowing the darkness to consume the land. Dressed in a white trench coat and leather pants with no shirt beneath, Thancred was busily working behind the counter with Urianger who was dressed in a loose-fitted blousy tunic and tight-fitted pants. Both men were enchanting to gaze upon, having a small gathering of women giggling and fawning over them on the other side of the counter.

 

Diana entered the shop like a mouse trying to sneak in a hole without being spotted by the cat. Unfortunately, the crowd fell silent at the jingle of her entrance, all eyes on her as she froze in the doorway again.

 

Brightening, Thancred set down the glass he was cleaning and hurried around the counter, trotting over to her, “Welcome back! How was your day?”

 

“U-Um...fine…” Diana muttered, uncomfortable with the amount of attention on her as she rubbed her arm. “Does everyone have to stare like that whenever I’m here…?”

 

Blocking her from view of the rest of the shop, Thancred whispered over the returned hum of the room, “You’re a normie, they can’t help staring. Your kind don’t usually find their way in here at this hour, but because you’ve been visiting so long and received an invitation from me, you were able to find your way here without issue.”

 

“Wait, you mean normal people can’t find your shop?” She looked up at him in surprise as he led her into the establishment past all the onlookers.

 

“Generally, no, there’s a barrier of aetheric essence around this section of town that gets stronger at night when the sun goes down. It keeps out anyone that would be considered a delicacy to the clientele,” leading Diana behind the counter toward the backroom, he nodded to Urianger, calling out to him. “Uri, watch the counter, yeah? I’m heading upstairs.”

 

Urianger tossed him a subtle glare before resuming his work, distracting the lamenting ladies as his partner disappeared from sight.

 

“So you’re not the only one who wants to devour me?” Diana looked worried, staying close to Thancred until they reached the stairs. Looking up at the winding path, she hesitated. “Do we have to go up there?”

 

“What’s the matter? Oh…” looking up at the stairs as well, he smiled sympathetically at her. “Apologies, the stairs are magical. They lead to my private estate, the stairs will spiral infinitely if the person climbing them wasn’t permitted to enter my home.”

 

“You didn’t give me permission before...you made me go through that on purpose??” Diana sulked, glaring at him. “I felt like throwing up!”

 

“My apologies, let me correct that…” Thancred chuckled as he held her hand and did a little elegant bow. “I, Thancred Waters, give you, Diana Starborn, permission to enter my home.”

 

“Oh, uh...thank you?” Diana awkwardly bowed back, unsure what to do in response.

 

Chuckling, he started up the stairs, “You don’t have to bow to me, silly. Come, I wish to show you something.”

 

Trailing after him, she winced, expecting the stairs to make her dizzy again. However, she found the steps to be a normal set of spiral stairs, quickly leading up to an upper floor that she barely remembered from her last visit. Being more aware of her surroundings, she looked around the hallway that was lined with doors, “Is this really attached to the shop? How do you fit it all in here?”

 

“Actually, it isn’t,” he chuckled, going to a door and opening it. The door led into a large study full to the brim with books and scrolls, some looking older than anything in the entire city of Kugane. Walking to a window covered on the far side of the room, he pulled back the curtain to show the scenery outside. “The storefront is far from where I really live.”

 

Distracted a moment by the sheer volume of knowledge in his library, she wandered over to the window to look out. Gasping, she pressed against the window; the house overlooked a river running through a mountainous valley, emptying out into an endless sea bathed in moonlight, “Are we in Yanxia??”

 

“Good eye,” Pushing the window open, the evening breeze blew into the room, ruffling their hair. “This room is attached to a house hidden in the mountainside overlooking the Glittering Basin. There’s the Eastern Ryurin Bridge down there. I remember when it was still whole…and before it even existed.”

 

“Really? You were around when the war on Doma happened?” Diana looked up at him curiously. “Did you fight in it?”

 

“No, matters of humans are not a concern of my kind,” Thancred replied quietly, gazing out at the land. “Skirmishes happen all the time, land is invaded and towns are built; the land is stripped of life before the humans leave, allowing nature to recover before the cycle repeats. I’ve seen it so many times, you would find it hard to care about turf wars too.”

 

“Did you...ever care about my...my kind?” She asked timidly, seeing a darkness in his gaze that made her uncomfortable.

 

Staring distantly out the window, a light breeze rustled Thancred’s blonde locks, uncovering his stormy amber eyes, “Perhaps...long ago…”

 

Unsure what to say to that, she couldn’t help reaching out to touch his hand, gaining his attention again, “It must be...lonely…”

 

“Why do you think that?” Thancred gazed down at her curiously, seeing the blush on her cheeks. But it was the sadness for him in her eyes that caught him off guard.

 

“Because...you look so sad saying those things…” Diana bravely met his gaze, her golden eyes shimmering in the moonlight.

 

Swallowing the lump forming in his throat, he changed the subject as he ruffled her hair and closed the window, “Have you had dinner yet?”

 

“I ate before I got here, I...figured you didn’t eat normal food,” Diana watched him walk back across the study. “Do you eat food?”

 

“My body doesn’t process solids like yours does so they don’t really benefit me, I can drink liquids though just fine,” Thancred explained as he nodded to the door, hinting for her to follow. “I can enjoy tea, the sugar in it can help me get by if I don’t have anything else to eat. But I do need to drink blood to survive, it’s the life force in it that we feed on.”

 

“I see...do you, um...ever...kill the people you feed on…?” Timidly following him, she hedged the subject with caution.

 

“Personally...not on purpose,” he replied with a surprising amount of honesty. “But other vampires care less about their feeding and will devour their victim in one sitting. Some find it exciting to consume a human’s entire essence, it gives a huge rush.”

 

“Really? That’s...kind of awful,” Diana gazed at him in shock. “You wouldn’t do that to me...would you?”

 

“Of course not,” he replied swiftly, reaching to stroke her cheek. “I never want to hurt you…”

 

Blushing, she ducked her head, biting her lip a little as she fidgeted, “O-Oh…”

 

Seeing her unease at the topic of the conversation, he slid his hand down her arm to grasp her hand, “Why don’t we get some fresh air? Away from all of this…”

 

“Okay…” nodding her head quietly, Diana let Thancred lead her to another door. Walking into the next room, it opened into a foyer of a Kugane-style residence. Looking around at the elegant architecture, she trotted over to a window and gazed out, gasping. “Are we back in Kugane? What is this house??”

 

“Like I said, it’s magical,” he chuckled, going to a door at the center of the foyer. Opening it, the sounds of the city filled their senses. He held his hand out to Diana with a gentle smile. “Would you do me the honor of accompanying me on this fine evening, Diana?”

 

Blushing at his question, she squirmed a little and bit her lip before nodding, going to take his hand, “L-Like a…date?”

 

“Is that what it’s called these days?” Thancred chuckled, smirking a little. “I’m afraid I’m a bit behind on the times in that department. Then will you accompany me on a date?”

 

“S-Sure...though I feel like we skipped that part already…” Diana wondered how long it had been since he’d had a long-term partner or even anyone that was around longer than a one night stand. Part of her didn’t want to know, based on how long he had been alive for.

 

Chuckling, he squeezed her hand fondly, “It’s never too late to start things right…”

 

Swept away by his chivalry, Diana allowed him to lead the way out into the night, blending into the evening crowds of the Kugane markets.

Chapter 2: The Night Life

The unlikely pair strolled through the evening markets, most stalls closed for the night but some still open to late shoppers. Many night time noodle shops hummed with activity, the backs of customers peeking out beneath the curtains surrounding the small eateries as they had their dinner. Couples roamed the streets, quietly socializing and many returning to their homes for the evening.

 

As Diana walked along with Thancred, she began to wonder how many of the people out and about were “normal” and how many were like him. Glancing up at the Hyur, she decided to voice her question, “Are there any...not-normal people here right now?”

 

“Your kind would call us ‘yokai’,” Thancred explained quietly, looking around at the crowds. “There are probably a few roaming around, if you are attuned to the spirit realm you will be able to sense their aura when they pass by.”

 

“So...you’re a yokai too? I thought yokai were things like...those little umbrella dudes with one foot,” Diana motioned with her hand like something with a single leg hopping along.

 

“I am, though the name is all-encompassing for any supernatural being that is attuned to the aether in the world but no longer considered human,” Thancred nodded to a figure lurking in the shadows. It disappeared upon being noticed. “My kind are just further up the food chain from karakasa, sort of how humans are considered high on the food chain compared to the rest of the animal kingdom.”

 

“Do you have any like...super powers? Other than mind reading?” She seemed a little more excited to learn about him, more than he had expected.

 

Thinking it over, he nodded, “I suppose you could say that...vampires are stronger and faster than humans, we also heal very quickly and can essentially live forever as long as we can find food.”

 

“Can you fly? Or turn into bats??” Diana gazed up at him in excitement.

 

Making a face at her, he chuckled a little, “Where do you hear these things?”

 

“I have a friend who claims to be a witch, she’s actually the reason I started visiting your shop,” she grinned up at him sheepishly. “Do you remember the first day I visited?”

 

“Of course, you looked entirely out of place and I could smell the witch’s scent on you when you asked for that tea. I can only assume she wanted it for a ritual,” he scoffed, shaking his head. “It had slipped my mind...but I suppose it makes sense for how you were able to continue to return to my shop.”

 

“Wait, so Kai is a real witch??” Diana gasped, looking amazed. “I just thought she was like...one of those hipster goths who wanted to look cool and mysterious!”

 

Letting out a deep laugh, Thancred smiled at her in amusement, “No, she’s definitely a real witch. Why didn’t she come visit for herself? My kind don’t generally bother her kind, their blood isn’t palatable.”

 

“I don’t know, she just asked me to go get it for her cause she was busy and gave me a charm for good luck,” she shrugged, thinking about it and reaching into her purse to produce the charm. “I’ve had it in my bag this whole time, is that why I can keep coming back?”

 

“That would do it. Although…” examining the charm, he narrowed his eyes at it. “Hmm…”

 

“What is it? Is there something wrong with it?” Diana looked at the charm too, confused.

 

“No...hey, do you want to get some BBQ? Red meat will help you increase your blood count,” Thancred sniffed, convincing Diana to sniff as well to smell the scent of roasted meats. “Or sushi would work too.”

 

Diana’s stomach rumbled, distracting her as she muttered, “I can’t really afford it right now…”

 

“You didn’t have much for dinner, did you?” Thancred crossed his arms over his chest, giving her a look.

 

Blushing, Diana looked away, pouting indignantly, “It was plenty! I’m not hungry!”

 

The growl from her stomach gave a different impression, causing Thancred to chuckle a little at her embarrassment, “Come on, you need to eat more to compensate for last night. I don’t need you passing out on me.”

 

“Fine…” Sulking, Diana followed Thancred to a nearby restaurant that served Doman BBQ. The smells from the shop made her stomach growl even louder as she moaned with longing. “Twelve, that smells good…”

 

“It is a pleasant smell,” he settled at a table in the back of the shop, facing the entrance.

 

Sitting opposite him, she looked around the establishment curiously, peeking at the other diners. She couldn’t help wondering if some of them were yokai, finally whispering, “Are...there any...you know…”

 

“Not among the diners, no,” Thancred replied, knowing what she was hinting at. He then nodded to the cook preparing meats behind the counter. “He is though.”

 

“Really??” Diana exclaimed before clapping her hands over her mouth, awkwardly scrunching down in her seat before leaning in to whisper. “What is he?”

 

“He’s a tanuki, have you heard of those?” He answered in a hushed voice, not wanting to be overheard by the yokai. Thankfully the sounds of the grills sizzling drowned out his voice.

 

“Oh yeah, the raccoon dog with the big balls?” Diana hissed back, seeing Thancred laugh at her reply.

 

“Yes, that,” he shook his head in amusement. “He’s run this shop for a little while, though he comes and goes. Tanuki are notorious for seeking new and amusing ways to pass the time in life. Sometimes he sneaks weird meats into the platters people order just to see if they notice the difference.”

 

“No way!” Mortified, she remembered the times she had eaten there, reconsidering returning in the future without Thancred there to discern when she’s getting pranked. “Like...human meat??”

 

“No, he’d get in trouble and have his shop closed for that,” he smiled and waved to the staff, whispering before they arrived. “Mostly just exotic animals or stuff you wouldn’t usually think of eating.”

 

A staff member came over, taking their order and bringing back the fixings for their own personal BBQ, leaving them to tend to their meal. The array of meats looked delicious to Diana, though hearing what Thancred had said made her question some of the cuts. The chef glanced over at them, seeming to be waiting for them to begin to cook.

 

Nervous about the spread, Diana glanced at Thancred meaningfully, He tainted the food, didn’t he?

 

Chuckling, Thancred examined the tray of meats and picked out a few to cook, avoiding specific cuts that seemed somewhat unusual. Once he had finished his selections, he whispered, “Don’t touch the darker cuts…rhino beetle legs.”

 

Making a face at his explanation, she shuddered before whispering back, “What would that even taste like?”

 

“I’m not sure myself, probably very gamey,” he poked the meat in the hot liquid, keeping an eye on it to not overcook it. He served it to her a second later. “It’s been a very long time since I’ve tasted meat so I wouldn’t really know beyond guesses.”

 

“Is it even edible?” She seemed disgusted but oddly curious, assuming that it wasn’t poisonous since that too would risk having the shop closed down. Blowing on the cooked meats, she began to eat, moaning in satisfaction as the tender cuts melted in her mouth. “Gods, that’s so good…”

 

“I would assume so...I’m glad you like it,” he smiled as he worked to cook the rest for her.

 

“If you can’t eat meat, how do you know how to cook it?” Diana marveled as she stuffed more meat in her mouth, happily devouring it.

 

“I’ve learned over the centuries and had many lovers to cook for,” chuckling, he dropped a few more cooked slices onto her plate.

 

Pouting a little, Diana found herself feeling jealous at the prospect of him having other lovers. Of course it made sense, he’d been alive for probably longer than the city had existed there, it was highly unlikely that he’d been a virgin the entire time. Still, she couldn’t help being a little upset.

 

Seeing her forlorn expression, Thancred tapped her foot with his under the table, “What’s the matter?”

 

“Nothing…” Sulking into her food, she shoved more meat in her mouth to prevent herself from voicing her jealous thoughts, hoping he’d keep his word and not read her mind.

 

“You’re the only woman I’m seeing right now, just so you know,” he replied after a moment, rotating out the meats for a fresh batch. “I actually haven’t ‘dated’ in some time.”

 

“Are we talking days or like...centuries?” Diana muttered before stuffing more food in her face.

 

Scoffing at her sassy remark, he leaned on the table, watching her curiously, “Are you jealous of women you don’t even know?”

 

“No!” Finishing off what he had given her, she leaned back in her seat, clearly moping. “More meat, please.”

 

Deciding to leave her alone to sulk, he finished cooking the normal meats on the tray, leaving the rest behind to the chef’s annoyance. Turning off the heat on the burner, he leaned back in his seat, gazing at Diana as she slowly picked at the last offerings. Smiling a bit, he noted, “You sure ate a lot for someone who wasn’t hungry.”

 

“Hey, I’m not going to let food go to waste!” She huffed at him, finishing off the last piece. “Except that gross stuff. Heck that.”

 

Chuckling, he nodded in agreement, rummaging in his pocket for payment, “Would you like anything else before we head back?”

 

“Gods no, I feel like you’re gonna have to roll me back as it is,” she groaned, rubbing her full stomach.

 

“Then let us venture back, shall we?” Getting up, he went to the counter to pay for their meal before exiting the eatery. Gazing up at the night sky, he let out a content sigh at the sight of the stars above.

 

Glancing at him, Diana tentatively hooked her arm in his as they began to walk, “Do you ever miss the sun? Or...have you ever seen it before?”

 

“I’ve seen it, long ago,” he replied, leading the way back to his home. “But I wouldn’t be able to appreciate the stars if the sun was in the way. How could you argue with a view like this?”

 

“I suppose that’s true, they are pretty…” sighing, she admired the view for a moment before asking another question. “Are there lady vampires? I mean...I used to think the only vampire yokai was the nikusui but they’re all female, right?”

 

“Nikusui are not quite the same as vampires, but yes they are all female,” he explained casually. “Nikusui devour everything but the skin and bones of their victims, not just the blood. And they only choose male victims, so you’re safe. There are female vampires, our kind aren’t gender specific.”

 

“Oh, I see,” she glanced around at the women walking with men on the path with them, wondering if any of them were nikusui on the hunt. “I feel like I don’t even know the world anymore…”

 

“I can understand that feeling, it’s a lot to take in,” Sympathizing with the woman, he gave her arm a gentle squeeze. “Most people go their whole life without even crossing paths with a yokai, or at least they don’t even notice it. My kind generally tries to stay out of the business of your kind, though there are always exceptions to that rule. Overall, you shouldn’t be too concerned with it, I highly doubt anyone would bother you.”

 

“Except I probably smell like a vampire now, right?” Blushing a little at her own words, she peeked up at him through her bangs.

 

Thancred scratched his head awkwardly, “Yeah, I guess that’s true...but that should still dissuade anyone from bothering you. Technically you’ve been claimed so unless they want to mess with me, they should leave you alone.”

 

“You...claimed me?” Diana muttered, feeling her cheeks burning more at the thought of him claiming ownership of her.

 

“Something like that...you did agree to be my lover, after all,” he explained coolly. “We have a blood contract now.”

 

“A...what?” Surprised by this new information, Diana stopped in her tracks to stare at him.

 

“A blood contract, it’s when a vampire takes someone on as their primary source of nutrition,” Thancred gazed down at her, seeing the color drain from her face somewhat. “It’s not a terrible thing, I assure you. In exchange for providing me with nourishment, you will share in my longevity and overall health via our feeding sessions. You will rarely get sick, any injuries you sustain will heal faster, and you will age more slowly than others of your race.”

 

“Will I...turn into a vampire too?” Worried, she felt a chill go through her.

 

“No, not unless you desire it,” he brushed some hair out of her face, seeing her flinch a little. Disappointment setting in, he lowered his hand back to his side. “If you have reservations or regrets about the agreement, we can end the contract and go our separate ways.”

 

“It’s...not permanent?” Diana inquired timidly, feeling foolish for being so upset about something she did honestly agree to, though she was high on sexual ecstasy at the time and likely would have agreed to most anything in that state.

 

“No, you can end things at any point if you are not comfortable with it,” Thancred gazed down at her, a stoic air to his demeanor. 

 

Fidgeting slightly, she turned her eyes to the brick path beneath their feet. After a moment of thought, she murmured, “Can I think about it?”

 

“Take all the time you need,” he smiled a little, but she could tell it was a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “I’m not going anywhere…”

 

“R-right…” Diana quietly followed Thancred back to his home, entering the foyer and looking around at the room. She hadn’t noticed earlier, but it looked like an elegant Kugane home with old but well-kept wooden structure. The paper walls looked to be recently replaced, different from the somewhat musty appearance of his bedchamber. Perhaps he had guests visit him through this entrance, she wondered if he did have a lot of guests but he seemed so lonely. Glancing at him, she noticed a stormy look in his eyes, making her heart ache a little with guilt for doubting his intentions.

 

Heading through to the rear door that led them to the foyer, they returned to the hallway of many doors, pausing together. Timidly reaching to tug on his sleeve, Diana finally mustered the courage to speak, “Did...you need to eat before I leave?”

 

“I’m fine, I took a lot from you last night, you should rest and recover,” Thancred replied, sounding slightly surprised at the offer. He started to lean in as if he were going to give her a kiss goodbye before thinking twice and nodding to the stairs at the end of the hall. “Come on, I’ll see you out so no one bothers you.”

 

Muttering her thanks, Diana meekly followed Thancred back down the spiral stairs, lost in thought about the contract between them. Passing through the curtain into the shop, she glanced up timidly, catching Urianger’s eye as he watched her coldly from behind the bar. Embarrassed, she ducked her head again, lurking in Thancred’s shadow as he walked her to the front door.

 

Opening the door for her, Thancred stood aside so she could leave, “Have a good night, Diana.”

 

“Y-yeah...you too…” Diana nodded to him shyly before slipping out the door. The scent of his body caught in her breath as she passed by him, making her dizzy from the rush of memories of their night together. Blushing profusely, she shook her head to clear it as she hastily made her retreat out into the night, not looking back as she avoided the forms watching her from the darkness.

 

Letting out a sigh, Thancred watched her until she was safely out of the alley before stepping back into the shop, moving to retreat to the back room and avoid speaking to anyone.

 

Watching him slip out of sight, Urianger frowned a little but said nothing, focusing on entertaining the guests for the rest of the evening.

Chapter 3: Contracts

Diana sat at her work desk, resting her hand on her chin as she spaced out, mindlessly clicking through emails that she was barely reading. She hadn’t slept well at all, in fact she had overslept and nearly been late for work. As a result, she skipped her morning visit to the teashop, forcing her to drink the stale bagged tea from the office break room. It tasted like burnt depression compared to the rich flavors of Thancred’s brews, so she wound up tossing it down the sink and resigning herself to plain water instead. Rereading the same line of text for the 30th time, Diana finally let out a sigh and rubbed her face, leaning back in her chair in a lazy stretch.

 

“Rough night?” A kind voice spoke behind her. Upon turning in her chair, she found it to be attached to her friend Kai, a Miqo’te with ever-changing hair color - today’s flavor was a dark blue with purple highlights. She looked worried as she gazed down at Diana, her arms folded. “You look exhausted.”

 

“Yeah…” remembering what Thancred had said about her, she looked around to see no one else was really paying attention. Lowering her voice, she said, “Hey...are you...like...a real witch?”

 

“I told you I was, did you not believe me?” Kai rested her hands on her hips, giving the au’ri woman a look. “What’s up with you lately? You’ve been acting weirder than usual.”

 

“Hey…” pouting, Diana fidgeted a little before whispering to Kai. “Are you on break?”

 

“Yeah, you wanna talk?” Tilting her head at her suspicious friend, she saw her nod and followed her into the breakroom. Making sure the coast was clear upon arrival, she poked her. “Alright, spill.”

 

Sulking uncomfortably, Diana sat down on the lounge couch, looking down at her feet, “You know that tea shop you had me visit last year?”

 

“The one I told you not to go back to after but you kept going anyway?” Kai inquired, sitting beside her casually.

 

“Y-yeah…” Rubbing her arm awkwardly, she muttered under her breath. “I...might have had a thing...with the owner…”

 

“Girl…” Shaking her head, Kai sat back a little, looking her over. “I thought you smelled weird yesterday.”

 

“Hey! I took a shower!” Diana pouted, tentatively sniffing herself. “You can smell it too?? He said yokai could but…”

 

“Diana, that place is dangerous, I told you before...what in the name of Hydaelyn were you thinking?” Worried for her friend, she dug around in her bag. “I’m gonna have to do a cleanse for you tonight, there isn’t even a full moon for another week!”

 

“I’m fine, alright?! I mean...I think so, at least,” Diana huffed, rubbing her knees together remembering where he had bitten her. “I just...I’m not sure what to do now. He said...that we had a blood contract…”

 

“Hell’s bells, Diana,” Kai looked shocked, shaking her friend. “What did I tell you??”

 

“You didn’t tell me he was a vampire!” Diana said as her head rattled around before grasping Kai’s arms in return to steady herself. “I didn’t even think any of this stuff was real until the other night, okay?? I just...everything happened so fast…”

 

“Do you want me to go down there and kick his ass? Cause I can,” Kai threatened, looking quite serious about it.

 

“NO! It’s...it’s fine...but,” remembering the reason she went there, she looked up at Kai curiously. “You didn’t want to go in that shop before, why? Was it because of the vampires?”

 

“I mean...partially…” suddenly uneasy about the topic, Kai looked around before lowering her voice. “Diana, that place is full of dark energy. That charm I gave you protects you from them, you do still have it, right?”

 

“Y-yeah, I haven’t taken it out of my purse…actually,” pulling out the charm, she looked at it again in puzzlement. “When I asked Thancred about the charm, he looked at it kind of funny and changed the subject.”

 

“He probably knew what it was for and didn’t want to alarm you,” Kai took the charm, checking it to make sure it was still good. “This charm is meant for warding off dark energies that would otherwise slowly devour your life force.”

 

“What?? But his shop is so nice, how could it be so bad?” Diana gawked at Kai, taking the charm back and tucking it away in her bag.

 

“I don’t know, you’d have to ask him,” the Miqo looked at her friend seriously. “Something bad happened there, something he’s likely aware of if he knew what this charm meant. I don’t think you should go back there, Diana...it’s really dangerous. Being bonded to a vampire...it only leads to bad luck down the road.”

 

“I just...he seemed so nice,” Diana fidgeted with her purse, feeling conflicted. “He even said that I didn’t have to be his...I didn’t have to be bound to him if I didn’t want to. He said he’d never hurt me!”

 

“He’s a yokai, sweetie,” sympathizing with her, Kai rested her hand on her arm. “He might not intend to, but it could happen. They aren’t human like us, to them we’re just...food.”

 

“No, he...it’s different with him,” shaking her head, Diana felt like defending him despite all her fears. “Maybe that other guy might think that way but...I don’t know, I don’t get that feeling from Thancred. He just feels so genuine...and lonely…”

 

Gazing at her inquisitively, Kai finally let out a sigh and checked the clock on the wall, “Tell you what, I’ll come with you after work and we can go visit the tea shop together. If he’s really as genuine as you claim he is, I’ll be able to tell just by meeting him. But he better tell you why his shop is tainted or I swear I’ll bring so much sage up in there, he’s gonna have to air it out for a century!”

 

Laughing at her protectiveness, Diana conceded, “Alright fine...I guess we could visit tonight.”

 

“Then it’s settled! Let’s meet up at my place, I’ll get us prepared for the visit!” Looking determined, Kai hopped up and walked out of the break room with Diana, the pair parting ways for the rest of their shift.

 

Later that evening, the women made their way down the alley toward Vertigo after preparing for the visit. It was still fairly early that the sun had yet to set, leaving the shop desolate of any guests. Peeking inside, they found one figure waiting patiently at the counter, a male miqo’te with red hair who stood with his hands clasped on the bar as if waiting for someone. Upon hearing the door chime, he nervously looked up and seemed surprised to see the women entering. Their presence seemed to make him all the more nervous as he quickly looked away, gazing at the back curtain more urgently.

 

“Who’s that?” Kai whispered to Diana, feeling her heart skip a beat at the sight of the man’s crimson eyes and hair.

 

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen him here before,” Diana whispered back, huddling awkwardly by the door with Kai, unsure if they should approach the bar.

 

A moment later, Thancred appeared from behind the curtain carrying a wooden box and speaking out loud, “I found your order, somehow it got misplaced out ba-” Upon seeing the women by the door, he hesitated, seeming surprised to see them. He glanced at his guest in uncertainty to see him looking quite uncomfortable. Trying his best to relieve the tension in the air, he spoke out loud to the room. “Diana, I didn’t expect you back so soon. It’s alright, G’raha, she’s safe.”

 

“Oh, you’re...acquainted with them?” The nervous man inquired, his voice gentle and disarming as he seemed to relax a little. “I never thought I’d see the day you considered a witch your friend.”

 

“Well, I don’t know her personally, but I believe I do by extension,” Thancred glanced at Kai, seeing her glaring at him with intense suspicion. “Let me get your things packed up for you.”

 

“Thank you,” G’raha nodded to him, waiting patiently and watching him work. He glanced over at the women, trying to offer them a smile. “I’m sorry, I won’t take up his time too much longer, ladies.”

 

“It’s fine! No rush!” Diana nervously chuckled, shifting with Kai to go sit at one of the tables rather than awkwardly huddling by the entrance like they were waiting to bolt at any moment.

 

Smiling at her kindly, G’raha tried to make some idle chit chat, “Lovely weather we’re having.”

 

“Yeah, it should be clear skies for the next week. I hear there’s going to be a meteor shower next Friday night, the full moon should look pretty epic with that going on!” Diana chuckled before seeing the man flinch. “Oh, sorry...did I...say something wrong?”

 

Eyeing the man a moment, Kai glanced at what Thancred was packaging before connecting the dots, “I don’t think he’s looking forward to the full moon.”

 

“What do you mean?” Diana whispered, looking confused.

 

Ducking his head a little, G’raha fidgeted more, seeming unnerved at being called out so easily. Seeing the package appear on the counter, he quickly grabbed it, muttering his thanks to Thancred before hurrying out the door.

 

Letting out a sigh, Thancred gave the women a look, “I gather you understand my clientele here are of a unique and sensitive nature, I would appreciate it if you would be a bit more discreet in talking about it so openly. Some aren’t comfortable being exposed like that.”

 

“Ah, I’m sorry!” Diana felt flustered, feeling bad for the man fleeing the shop. “Should...should I apologize?”

 

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll talk to him next time,” Thancred shook his head as he rounded the counter and approached them. Glancing at Kai, he addressed them coolly. “So, is this the friend who wanted those herbs last year?”

 

“Yeah, that’s me,” Kai replied, eyeing him with reservation. “You’re Thancred, I assume?”

 

“I am indeed,” crossing his arms over his chest, he looked between the women. “Are you here for tea or an intervention?”

 

“Maybe a little of both, depending on how things go,” Kai shrugged, keeping her head held high in the face of his powerful aura.

 

Looking over at Diana with slight disappointment, he turned to go back behind the counter, “Ask your questions, but make it quick, my regulars will be arriving shortly and I doubt you want to be around when they get here.”

 

“Alright, I’ll get to it then,” Kai watched him busy himself behind the counter preparing a pot for tea. “What are your intentions for my friend here?”

 

“I already explained that to her,” Thancred responded calmly, selecting a canister of tea from the shelf. “Not that it’s any of your business but we made a blood contract, she provides me with food and I provide her with good health, something she could benefit from. It’s as simple as that.”

 

Diana fidgeted in her seat, paling a little at his words. How had he known about her poor health? She must have thought about it while she was visiting, causing her to quietly curse herself for thinking so openly, not that she had known the dangers in it beforehand.

 

“Simple isn’t really in the vocabulary of vampires,” not trusting his intentions, Kai narrowed her eyes at him. “We’re just livestock to your kind, why should I believe that my friend is safe in your hands?”

 

“It’s rather rude to make assumptions about someone based on prejudices against an entire race,” Thancred leveled a sharp eye on Kai. “You should understand more than anyone how that feels, witch. ”

 

Looking away, Kai nodded, her tone changing, “Fair enough...you’re right. But you can’t blame me for being worried about my friend’s safety given the state of this place.”

 

“That also is none of your business,” Thancred’s tone also changed, growing colder than before.

 

“It is when it affects my friend,” she replied more sternly.

 

“Kai, please, that’s enough,” Diana begged, not wanting to push things further, seeing Thancred’s patience growing thin.

 

Making up two cups of tea, Thancred circled around the bar, setting the cups down in front of the women a little too heavily, “I don’t owe you anything, so kindly finish your teas and leave or I can’t be held liable for what happens when my regulars arrive.”

 

Panicked, Diana jumped up, catching Thancred’s sleeve, “Wait, please! I’m sorry, we weren’t trying to upset you or insult you, she’s just...worried…I don’t know what happened here but...it was really bad, right? Involving humans?”

 

“Thine guesses would be correct,” a voice from the back called their attention to Urianger as he stepped out onto the floor, eyeing the women with annoyance. “One such foolish human left their stain on our fine establishment many moons ago.”

 

“Urianger, don’t,” Thancred growled at the Elezen, his eyes flashing at him dangerously.

 

“They approached thee with ill intent, shoving their noses in our business. They should know the truth, wouldst thou not agree?” Shrugging, Urianger walked over to the group, his hands in his pockets.

 

“I said don’t,” his hands balling into fists at his sides, Thancred bore his teeth in a slight hiss.

 

Hissing back at him, Urianger snarled, “Thou placeth thine blind faith in a human before and perceive thine consequences! Exiled away from thine own kin!”

 

“Exiled?” Diana looked up at him in concern, seeing the seething anger in Thancred’s eyes. A chill ran down her spine from it.

 

“Certainly he hath no desire for thee to know, but thine dear lover became entangled with cattle, something which our kind doth frown upon,” Urianger turned his back on them, walking away a few paces as he talked. “He chose a human over his own kind, a human that betrayed him and abandoned him to a crueler fate than death, to rot for the rest of eternity in this prison.”

 

“What?” Looking between the men, Diana felt like she was opening something that should have been left alone. Stepping around Thancred, she went to Urianger. “Please stop, it’s...it’s fine, we don’t need to know.”

 

Glancing over his shoulder at her, he seemed questioning, “Thou camest here seeking answers, yet now thou dost not wish to hear them. Why? Art thou afraid to know the truth?”

 

“Because you’re hurting Thancred!” Diana replied frankly, blushing a little at her own honesty. “It’s obvious he’s upset, aren’t you his friend? Why are you putting him through this??”

 

“Pray do not confuse our arrangement,” Urianger turned to face her, staring down at her coolly. “I am not his comrade, I am his warden. I am to remain here with him to ensure he dareth not make the same mistake again...even if it means tearing off the bandages to ensure he shan't forget how he came to be in this predicament.”

 

“Can we end this discussion? I have clients coming soon,” Thancred growled under his breath as he pushed past Urianger to return to the counter.

 

“Prithee tell, art thou determined to continue this fraternization with thine food?” Urianger arched an eyebrow at him, ignoring the subtle shove he’d been given.

 

“She is not my food!” Thancred snapped at him, looking dangerously close to whirling around and ripping out his throat. “If you can’t have any damn respect for my guests, then get the hell out!”

 

Urianger scoffed at him, crossing his arms over his chest, “Twould be a pleasure to leave, if only to rub it in thy face how thou cannot.”

 

What? But we... Diana started to think about their date outside before forcing herself to focus on something else. But that split second of thought caught Urianger’s attention as she felt the vampire suddenly approach her. Looking up in alarm, she backed up a few steps to get some space between them.

 

“What was that?” Urianger beared down on her, his eyes practically burning into her like the sun.

 

Quiet during the exchanges, Kai finally stood and went to Diana’s side, holding up a ward that made Urianger hiss, “That’s quite enough! We came here for answers, not harassment.”

 

“I took her to my library and opened the window for some fresh air, is that against the rules too?” Thancred answered for her, trying to diffuse the situation.

 

Looking back at Thancred, Urianger narrowed his eyes before looking back at the women. He could tell Diana was nervous but with the ward in the way, he couldn’t hear her thoughts anymore. Clicking his tongue, he backed down reluctantly, “Damned witch...thou art the reason she hath found passage here, what schemes hath thou brewed?”

 

“Hey, man, I just wanted some damn herbs,” Kai spat back at him, slowly urging Diana back toward the door.

 

“I just liked the tea here!” Diana chimed in, nervously backing up toward the doorway as she clung to Kai’s back.

 

“They aren’t scheming anything, Urianger!” Thancred shouted from behind the counter as he watched the man advance slowly on them. “I’ve known her for a year, if she had been plotting anything, I would have found her out a long time ago!”

 

“Then they shan't be against me interrogating them if they hath naught to hide,” unrelenting, Urianger continued to advance on the women.

 

Sensing the man wasn’t going to back down, Thancred decided to intervene. Moving quicker than the women could even see, he cleared the counter and checked Urianger against the tea shelves, rattling the old wood and causing a few canisters to fall to the floor. Directing his hand at the front door, a force unseen caused it to fly open with a violent clatter, “GO!”

 

Not hesitating to question him, Kai grabbed Diana and hauled her out the door. All Diana could do was stare back at him, seeing the sadness in his eyes as he disappeared from sight, the door shutting behind them as they fled down the alley to safety.

 

Diana couldn’t stop the tears rolling down her cheeks as she dreaded the end to her brief relationship.

Chapter 4: Old Scars

It had been one long, agonizing week since Diana had been to the tea shop. She had called out sick a few times, too depressed to deal with the mindrot of work waiting on her desk. One blessed Saturday, she lay in her bed staring at the ceiling, not wanting to process life. After a few hours of drifting in and out of sleep, she heard a knock at her door that roused her from her bed. Rubbing her eyes, she sleepily opened the door to find Kai standing on the other side.

 

“Hiii, can I come in?” Kai awkwardly waved, a bag clutched in her hands.

 

“Are you gonna give me another lecture about vampires?” Diana sulked sleepily in the doorway, looking like she wanted to close the door again.

 

“No…” looking down at the bag in her hands, she steeled herself for honesty. “I’m really sorry about what happened with you and Thancred. I...misjudged him and his situation, I shouldn’t have charged in there like that. Have...you gone back at all since then?”

 

Sighing, Diana leaned on the door, looking exhausted, “No, I’ve been too scared to go back cause of that other guy. I thought he was gonna like...torture me for information…”

 

“I have a solution for that!” Kai seemed determined, practically bouncing in place. “Can I come in?”

 

“I guess so…” Unsure about anything anymore, Diana slowly moved aside so the woman could enter, watching her dance in and begin setting things down on her kitchen table.

 

“So last night was a full moon, right? Well, I took the opportunity to perform some cleansing spells for you, as well as,” rummaging in her bag, she produced a set of charms. “Protection spells! With these, that pesky vampire won’t be able to bother you so you can go talk to Thancred at his shop!”

 

“Why would you want me to go back? I thought you were worried about him eating me or something…” Diana slowly walked over to look at the charms in confusion.

 

“I realized that...he really did seem to have feelings for you, and you obviously like him too, so…” shrugging as she fiddled with the charms, she pressed them into Diana’s hands. “I want to make things right between you two. I don’t know what happened there to cause the dark energy but maybe you can find out for yourself, without the rest of us interfering.”

 

“L-like him?” Diana stammered, blushing at the idea and trying to laugh it off. “I don’t...it’s not...I mean he’s just a...a f-”

 

“Oh stop, you can’t tell me you made a blood contract with him and didn’t have feelings for him,” Kai gave her an unconvinced look as she dug around her bag again. Pulling out a spray bottle, she held it out to Diana. “This is essentially vampire repellent. If that silver-haired dude tries to mess with you, just spray it in his face and run.”

 

“Why do I feel like I’m going to a fight club or something…” Diana looked worried with all the things being equipped to her person.

 

“It’s just precautions! You are just a normal humanoid, after all,” Kai reminded her before taking the things from her and shoving her toward the bathroom. “Now go wash up and get dressed! We’re going tonight!”

 

“W-we? I thought you said you weren’t coming along?!” Indignant, Diana skid across the floor, looking over her shoulder in confusion.

 

“Well, I’ll keep an eye out, just in case things go south, you know?” Giving her a wink, she pushed her in the bath and shut the door. “Just get ready before the sun goes down!”

 

Sighing, Diana felt her nerves rising as she stripped and groggily got herself cleaned and presentable. Fussing with her hair a few times before finally leaving the bathroom, she got dressed in a cute dress and tights before heading out with Kai. 

 

The ladies made their way to the quiet back alley where Vertigo was, ready for anything. When they arrived, however, they saw the red-haired Miqo’te from before, collapsed a short ways from the tea shop. Hurrying over, they knelt beside him.

 

“G’raha, was it? Are you alright?” Kai inquired, reaching to touch his shoulder.

 

Jumping a little, he pulled away, looking up at her with a weary uncertainty, “D-Don’t!”

 

“Hey, it’s okay, I’m not gonna hurt you, my dude,” she looked him over, seeing the scratches and bruises all over his body. “Looks like you had a rough night last night...were you trying to get to the tea shop?”

 

Looking hesitant, he slowly nodded, breathing shallowly as he clutched his stomach, “I just...need to get inside…”

 

Glancing at Diana who looked unsure, she nodded to her as she pulled G’raha’s arm over her shoulder, “Help me get him up.”

 

“O-Okay!” Diana quickly helped to lift the man to his feet and aid him in getting to the tea house, pushing the door open to find the place empty. Mustering her courage, she called out. “Thancred! Help!”

 

It did not take long for the Hyur to appear through the doorway, looking surprised to see her before setting his gaze on G’raha. Hurrying over, he sighed, “Gods, again? I told you to stop helping them!”

 

“They’re my...family, I can’t…” G’raha moaned, looking pale as his eyes began to flutter shut.

 

“Give him to me, I’ll take him upstairs,” Thancred swiftly took the man from the women, scooping him up in his arms like he weighed nothing and moving swiftly toward the rear of the shop.

 

“Go with him,” Kai hissed to Diana, nudging her in the side and nodding after him.

 

Nervously exchanging looks with her, she scurried after the men, hoping to not get turned away. Following in his wake, Diana went up the spiral staircase and down the hallway of doors to a new door that led into what looked like a medical facility of sorts. Surprised, she looked around at the cases of vials and bottles lining the walls. The counter space that existed was filled with concoctions and instruments, some that she had never seen before.

 

“Bring me that case over there!” Thancred barked at Diana, snapping her back to reality as he laid G’raha down on the exam table at the center of the room.

 

“S-Sure!” Diana squeaked as she hurried to find the case he wanted and bring it over to him.

 

Taking the container from her, he sat it on a tray beside the bed and opened it up, revealing an assortment of first aid supplies. Nodding to a metal refrigeration unit against one wall, he said, “Go in there and grab me a bag of blood marked ‘W.M.’, then hang it up on the IV stand in the corner!”

 

Scrambling to do as she was told, Diana pulled the cold metal door open to find a fridge full of blood. Fighting the panic in her mind, she focused on finding a bag marked as he asked, eventually spotting the right pack. Pulling it out, she fumbled with the IV stand and wheeled it over to the bed, waiting for further instruction, “What else can I do??”

 

Meanwhile, Thancred had removed the man’s shirt, tending to the many wounds on his chest and stomach. Some of the gashes on his gut were deep, requiring stitches to close them. Before he began, he touched the man’s shoulder and whispered, “I’ll need to close these, stay strong.”

 

“Aren’t you going to give him anything for the pain?” Diana felt queasy seeing the bloody mess, looking away to the rest of his body. His skin was marred with scars everywhere, indicating this wasn’t the first time he’d been hurt this badly, some wounds were still fairly recent and barely healed over.

 

“He’d metabolize it too quickly for it to be of any use,” Thancred explained quickly before motioning to a drawer nearby. “The equipment for the IV is in there, I’ll need a needle and a hose.”

 

Nodding, Diana went to check the drawer, showing him a few items until she managed to get everything needed to set up a drip for him. With verbal instruction while Thancred sutured G’raha’s wounds shut, she managed to get the IV ready for implementation, setting everything out for him on the tray. Stepping back, she waited out of view of the scene for further direction, trying her best not to distract him.

 

Not taking his eyes off his work, Thancred began to talk to her, “Why did you come back?”

 

“M-Me?” Fidgeting a little, Diana rubbed her arm. “I just...I really...wanted to see you…”

 

“Urianger will come after you, you know that, right?” Thancred glanced at her briefly as he set his needle and thread down to begin to bandage the wound.

 

“Kai gave me some stuff to protect myself from him,” she muttered in response, clutching her purse tightly.

 

“Hmm…” he hummed as he affixed gauze over the wounds before prepping for the blood transfusion.

 

Watching him work, she couldn’t help her curiosity, “So...you’re a doctor?”

 

“Not really, I’ve just learned a thing or two over the centuries about basic medical aid,” he replied, shrugging like it was nothing. “You have to learn to take care of yourself when you’re on your own.”

 

“Urianger mentioned you were…” Diana began to say before seeing the stormy look in his eyes at the subject. She decided to change to something else. “Is he okay? Um...G’raha?”

 

“He will be, this isn’t the first time he’s shown up like this,” Thancred sighed, getting the IV started and checking his vitals to ensure he was stable.

 

“His...family did this to him?” She remembered hearing mention of it along the way, curious about the man’s situation, if only as a mild distraction.

 

“It’s complicated,” was the only response he gave as he left his side to get a blanket, gently tossing it over the man to keep him warm. “He should be good to rest here for a while, come with me.”

 

Jumping to follow him, she glanced back in concern as they left the room and went to another doorway. This one led to a homey kitchen in an old Hingan design. A few modern fixtures accented the old architecture, a cooler set against one wall and a few smaller appliances on the counter. Admiring the atmosphere lit moderately by lanterns around the room, Diana remarked, “This reminds me of my old family estate…”

 

“Does it?” Thancred murmured as he went to the cooler to pull out some fairly fresh looking meat, moving to prepare a meal.

 

“Yeah...it brings back memories of my mother cooking fish and rice for dinner, fresh from the river,” she smiled a little at the memories as she walked around, running her hand over the old wood furnishings. “My father was a fisher, he worked hard to provide for the family.”

 

“I see…” grabbing a knife, he began to carve some cuts of meat, trimming off any fat on it.

 

Hesitating at his short responses, she decided to bring up some more sensitive topics now that they were alone, “You didn’t want him to know we had gone outside together...I didn’t know you weren’t allowed to leave.”

 

“I’ve been on house arrest for a long time,” Thancred’s tone got more serious at the change in subject. “Technically I break the rules a lot and he doesn’t usually care so long as I behave myself, but…”

 

“Is it because of the blood contract?” Diana inquired tentatively, hugging herself for comfort.

 

He took a moment to reply, his voice quieter, “It’s because I got attached.”

 

“Attached?” She could hear the slight quaver of nerves in her voice, cursing herself for being so anxious.

 

Letting out a sigh, he set the knife down on the counter, leaning on it in silence before finally answering, “You want to know what got me stuck here, right? In exile?”

 

“W-Well...only if...you want to tell me…” Diana shifted uneasily, caught off guard by his dodge.

 

Wiping his hands on a towel before grabbing a pan, he lit the stove to prepare for cooking, “About a hundred and fifty years ago, I fell in love with a Hyur woman. We became lovers and made a blood contract. It seemed fine but ultimately it turned out she was sent to me in order to gain access to my coven to wipe them out. Several of my kind lost their lives before her family was captured and killed. They killed her in the middle of my shop where it all began. I had to watch the disdain in her eyes as she died. After that, I was exiled from my coven and had Urianger placed to watch over me to ensure it doesn’t happen again.”

 

“Gods, Thancred...that’s…” she couldn’t find the words to describe how much her heart hurt for him knowing the truth of his situation.

 

Beginning to cook the meat, he muttered quietly, “I was a fool once…”

 

Without thinking, Diana’s feet carried her over to him, stopping at his side. Gaining his attention, all she could do was gaze up at him, sincerity in her yellow eyes.

 

Looking down at her, a muscle worked in Thancred’s jaw as he frowned with ambivalence toward her. Seeing how innocent her expression was, how gingerly she approached him, he could not stop himself from slowly leaning down to capture her lips in a kiss. The second he got too close though, he hissed and pulled away, swearing under his breath.

 

Nervous, Diana asked in a panic, “W-What’s wrong??”

 

“Those damned wards, take them off!” He growled, shuddering and shaking his head like he’d been assaulted by something foul and painful.

 

Gasping, she quickly tossed her purse onto the counter and removed the ones she had hidden on her person before looking up at him to indicate she was safe to touch again.

 

Not skipping a beat, he leaned in again, tentatively kissing her. The mere taste of her lips drove him to turn and wrap an arm around her waist, pulling her against his hip as he kissed her more deeply.

 

An involuntary moan escaped her lips as she leaned into him, feeling his vampiric energy surging through her. She suddenly wanted him, feeling herself groping at his shirt in an attempt to remove it. Before she could, his hand caught hers and stopped her, causing her to look up at him in a confused haze.

 

“Sorry...I gotta get this food to G’raha…rain check?” He murmured, looking just as disappointed to stop what they had started.

 

Pouting a little, Diana slowly pulled away, squirming slightly as her loins had already begun to burn with need. A blush crossed her cheeks at how easy it was for him to get her riled up, wishing she had more self control around him.

 

Seeming just as frustrated to stop, Thancred adjusted himself before plating the meat and putting out the stove. Going to retrieve a knife and fork, he paused for a moment, leaning on the counter, “Gods, now I have to wait for this to go away…”

 

“The meat has to rest before he eats it, right?” Diana murmured shyly, running her hands tentatively over his back. “We’ve got at least 5 minutes…”

 

“Diana…” Thancred groaned, turning to face her with a conflicted expression on his face. Before he could deny her again, she dropped down to a kneeling position, beginning to undo his trousers. He knew he should stop her but the innocent hunger in her eyes held him captive, a moan escaping his lips as she pulled him free of his leather trousers and began licking his length.

 

Her cheeks red with embarrassment, she hoped she was doing it right as she slowly ran her tongue up and down the sides of his cock before lapping at the tip. Tasting his early arousal, she couldn’t help wanting more, taking him into her mouth and gingerly sucking on his girth.

 

Swearing under his breath, Thancred’s head fell back from the pleasure that coursed through him, looking back down to watch her go down on him. One hand firmly gripping the counter behind him for leverage, he brushed her hair back lovingly, holding it out of the way as she bobbed her head slowly on his dick. The warmth of her tongue caressing him made him want to be inside her elsewhere, licking his lips hungrily at the thought of how wet she must be right now. Not wanting to wait, he pulled her back up from the floor, lifting her up and turning to sit her on the counter.

 

Diana let out a surprised squeak, blushing profusely as he yanked her tights off and pushed her thighs open. A moment later she let out a heavy moan as he penetrated her, shuddering from his thickness stretching her out, “Than!”

 

“Diana…” Thancred moaned needfully before pulling her into a steamy kiss, feeling her trembling from the rush of desire that poured over them both. Feeling her legs wrap around his hips, urging him on, he began to thrust.

 

It didn’t take long for her to become soaking wet from their connection, her breathing ragged and desperate as she clung to his back. She felt him pull away from the kiss, whimpering with yearning for more before feeling him pull her right arm away from his back. Before she could ask him what was wrong, she felt his teeth sink into her forearm, causing her to cry out in pain and pleasure.

 

Feeling a rush from the feeding, Thancred pounded into her roughly, causing Diana to wail in ecstacy. He was hungry for her in more ways than one, wanting to feel her warmth inside and out. As he fed and pleasured her, he felt her arch into him as she orgasmed, her voice echoing in the room as her wild tail thrashed and knocked over everything behind her on the counter. Catching her tail before she slapped G’raha’s food into oblivion, he held it prisoner, rubbing it as he continued to thrust into her.

 

“GODS! THAN! HAA!” Diana was practically screaming with satisfaction, panting and moaning in a delirious mess on his counter, her juices overflowing and dripping to the floor.

 

Growling from how close she felt to orgasming again, he finished feeding with a gasp, kissing her roughly and demandingly. This was enough to send her over the edge again, her cries muffled by his lips as her body shook. Unable to hold back, Thancred followed shortly after with a rumbling groan as he buried himself inside her. Bracing himself on the counter, he unloaded a week’s worth of pent up frustration inside her, feeling her fingers digging into his shoulders.

 

Slowly pulling back from the kiss, she stared up at him in a daze, panting heavily from the intensity of their quick and fierce passion. Their eyes met while they were still connected, seeing the nervousness and uncertainty in each other's gaze. Her heart skipped a beat at the sight of him being vulnerable for even a moment, as if she could hear him begging her not to betray him too. She gently reached up to cup his cheek in her hand, watching him close his eyes as he nuzzled into her warm touch.

 

His voice came out almost hoarse and barely audible, as if something inside him tried to keep the words from coming out, “Tell me what you see...when you look into my eyes…”

 

“Sadness...loneliness…” Diana whispered, feeling the sorrow welling up inside her. “Regret…”

 

“I feel so lost...where do I belong?” He swallowed, leaning his head against her shoulder. “I’m so...tired of being alone…”

 

“I’m here…” Wrapping her arms around him, Diana held him close as he fell quiet, gently stroking his back as they stayed together in silence.

 

Thancred didn’t say another word. The steak went cold.

Chapter 5: Mistress

Kai sat awkwardly waiting in the dining area of the tea house, wondering if things were still going well with her friend and the stranger. Enough time had passed that the sun had set, leaving her more anxious as the presence of otherworldly beings lurked outside the establishment. Picking at her sleeve nervously as she hoped her wards were strong enough to protect her from whatever would walk through those doors, she heard the jingle of bells signaling the first patrons of the evening. Kai looked up swiftly, reaching to clutch her bag as she saw a vision of dark beauty step into the shop, her lips parting slightly at the sight.

 

Slight in stature but holding herself with enough confidence to make you forget everything else, a woman with short cropped hair, as black as the lipstick she wore, strode into the center of the room before halting. Her deep blue eyes, cloaked in a haze of smokey eyeliner, settled on Kai after a moment. Piercing her where she sat, Kai felt her heart skip a beat as the luscious curves, barely contained by the tight black bindings round her body, shifted wholly to face her. It wasn’t often she wanted to be crushed by a woman’s thighs but those pale beauties would certainly do the job as they slid teasingly against each other in her approach.

 

“Hello there, little one,” a silky smooth voice deep enough to purr forth from the woman’s full lips slipped into Kai’s ears, making her want to moan in sweet suffering. “I dare say I haven’t seen you here before. Are you lost?”

“N-no, um...just...waiting for my friend…” Kai squeaked out, slightly intimidated by the woman but still extremely interested in testing the buoyancy of her breasts in the nearest hot spring.

 

“Hmm…” as if guessing what the woman was thinking, a mischievous smile curved the edges of her plump lips. Leaning down so her bosom nearly spilled forth from the collar of her dress, the night goddess was almost close enough to kiss her. As if being slapped in the face, the woman hissed and pulled back abruptly, her look of sensuality being replaced by one of annoyance. “Come prepared, I see? What business do you have here?”

 

She must be a vampire then...gods, that was close, Kai thought as she was grateful for her own forethought to protect herself as well. Clearing her throat, she replied, “I’m waiting for my friend, like I said. She’s with the owner out back, so if you’re here for him…”

 

“Is she? Well, I’ll leave you to your...waiting, do excuse me,” the vampiress turned and sashayed away, her juicy rear swaying with each confident step she took towards the back room.

 

“A-ah, wait-” Kai wasn’t sure of the intentions of the woman but she didn’t get a chance to stop her. She watched the woman’s form disappear behind the beaded curtain, out of sight. Sighing, she hoped Diana would be okay on her own.

 

Walking to the base of the staircase, the woman looked up at them for a moment thoughtfully. Resting her hand slowly on the banister, she slowly made her way up the steps, her hand gliding along the ancient wood. Reaching the top without a problem, she tilted her head and gazed at the many doors before her as if trying to sense which one held those she wished to find. Sniffing a little, her eyes twinkled curiously as she strode over to the medical unit, stepping inside to find a sleeping Miqo’te.

 

“Hmm…” the woman approached him slowly, circling the bed before stopping to lift the blanket. Seeing his wounds and bare torso, she murmured to herself. “What a mess.”

 

Suddenly grasping her hand, G’raha’s eyes snapped open as a defensive growl escaped his lips.

 

Scoffing at his response, the woman smirked, not seeming to be worried in the slightest, “Down, boy, you’ll pop a stitch.”

 

G’raha blinked and panted a little, feeling his body ache from the pain. He did not let go of the woman’s thin wrist, “Who...are you?”

 

“Just a passerby, would you happen to know the whereabouts of the one that I assume fixed you up?” She asked nonchalantly, amused by his death grip on her.

 

“I...I don’t know…” G’raha murmured, bringing her hand closer so he could sniff it. His eyes flashed and he released her, a look of alarm in his eyes. “You’re -”

 

“You really ought to take better care of yourself, dear. It’s dangerous out there for your kind,” she purred, chucking him under the chin a little, her nail dragging against his skin and making him shiver.

 

Swallowing nervously, G’raha bowed his head, his ears flattening as he averted his gaze, “Y-yes, mistress...”

 

“Now there’s no need for that,” reaching up, she gently patted his ear, causing him to flinch. “You have nothing to fear from me, not unless you give me a reason to defend myself.”

 

“I...would never…” G’raha breathed, nervous about how close she was.

 

Looking him over curiously, she tilted her head, inquiring bluntly, “Did your owner do this to you?”

 

Looking up in surprise, G’raha blurted out, “I...I don’t have an owner!”

 

“Really? My, that’s rare for your kind,” she replied plainly, looking him over again. Moving the sheets aside, she saw how scarred his body was. “Have you ever?”

 

Shivering at the cold air hitting his skin, the Miqo’te did not reply, averting his gaze again. He did not move to defend himself this time, laying stiffly on the bed as if waiting for her to be done with him.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” she answered for him, walking around the gurney again to his left side before running her fingers over a scarred design left behind on his shoulder. The remnants of a removed tattoo, indicating his prior ownership. “Baldesion? You’re lucky to be alive. How did you buy your freedom? I have not heard of such a thing from that family.”

 

“I...served in the tower,” he finally replied quietly, too pained to pull away from her touch.

 

“The tower?…what’s your name?” She changed her tune a little, sounding taken aback by his remark. Before he could reply, the door creaked open. Looking up, she saw Thancred walking in with a plate of food and Diana trailing behind him. “Ah, there’s the man I wanted to see.”

 

“Mistress Mufinella,” Thancred sounded surprised and slightly alarmed at seeing the woman, instinctively stepping to shield Diana from her sight as he paused in the doorway. “I...wasn’t expecting you…”

 

“I’m sure you were not,” Mufi shrugged as she pulled the blanket back over the patient. “Playing doctor again, I see. You truly have a heart of gold.”

 

“He’s a friend…” Thancred replied as he walked further into the room, setting the plate down on one of the counters. “To what do I owe this visit?”

 

“A little birdy told me that you’ve got a new pet,” strolling around the bed to where the small woman huddled behind the vampire, she tilted her head at him. “Is this what all the fuss is about?”

 

“A little bird, huh…” Thancred muttered, knowing Urianger had ratted him out. He crossed his arms over his chest defensively. “A guy’s gotta eat.”

 

“You haven’t made a blood contract since the incident that landed you here, you’ve worried your warden,” Mufi explained casually, her eyes on the woman behind him. “Should I be worried?”

 

“He’s paranoid, you know him,” Thancred shrugged, an unreadable expression on his face. He knew Diana had returned the wards to her body, shielded from danger...for the time being. “I just got tired of sucking on cold packs.”

 

“Hmm,” considering his excuse, the woman waved him out of the way. “Tend to your friend, I wish to examine your contractee.”

 

Diana nervously looked up at Thancred, seeing his jaw work nervously before he did as commanded. Feeling exposed, Diana tried to cling to his shirt until he slowly pulled away, leaving her in full view of the vampiress. She clutched the strap of her purse in apprehension as she fidgeted.

 

“Now...I assume the witch downstairs made these for you? Remove them,” Mufi waved an elegant finger around Diana’s general person.

 

Diana looked over at Thancred again anxiously, seeing he had his back to her as he cut the steak for G’raha. Her eyes darted to G’raha on the bed, seeing his equally nervous glance back as he seemed to hope he wouldn’t have to watch her die. Abandoned to her fate, Diana shakily removed her purse, setting it on the counter.

 

“The rest of them too, I haven’t got all day,” Mufi placed her hands on her hips, an eyebrow raising at her slow compliance.

 

Swallowing her nerves, Diana removed the hidden wards and placed them with her purse as well, standing defenseless before the woman. She had never felt so naked and exposed in her life.

 

“Good girl,” Mufi reached out, taking both of her hands in hers as she turned them about, examining her arms. Pulling her away from the counter, she peaked beneath her clothes in front and back before seeming satisfied. “No marks, so no one owns you.”

 

“I could have told you that,” Thancred muttered as he brought the plate to G’raha, setting it on his lap.

 

“You know I must be thorough in my reviews, dear,” Mufi waved a hand as if dismissing the man’s snide remark. “So tell me, Thancred, what transpired that would cause your warden such concern to bring me here?”

 

“I don’t know, I told him it was just a blood contract,” Thancred replied, returning to Diana’s side. The Au’ri slipped behind him again, her hands clutching fiercely at his shirt. “It’s nothing for someone of your station to be bothered with.”

 

“You know what it would mean if it wasn’t just a contract?” The woman leveled a serious gaze at Thancred, a hint of pity in her eyes.

 

“Of course,” Thancred muttered, looking away. He crossed his arms again.

 

Sighing and looking down at the other woman again, Mufi remarked, “I daresay she doesn’t know the consequences if this escalates.”

 

“It won’t,” Thancred put emphasis on the words, meeting her gaze with a serious expression.

 

Her eyes searching his, she regarded Diana again before seeming satisfied with his answers, “Well, she doesn’t seem to be a threat, I suppose there’s no harm in relaxing your sentence to permit you to have a playmate. It has been some time and you’ve been on such good behavior…”

 

“It’s...okay?” Thancred seemed surprised, his defensive stance slipping a little.

 

“Come now, I’m not as much of a hard ass as the rest of the council,” Mufi scoffed at him, waving a hand. “Goodness, all of you are so stiff. It’s not as though Varis is here, relax!”

 

Relaxing his stance a bit more, Thancred ran his fingers through his hair as he asked, “You’ve come a long way for nothing, Mistress Mufinella, might I offer you anything to drink?”

 

“It has been some time since I’ve had your lovely tea, and please...just call me Mufi,” she sighed, waving him off again. “It’s not as though we’re in an official meeting to require such formalities.”

 

“As you wish…” Thancred offered his arm to the woman. “Shall we go downstairs, Mufi? I can make your favorite, mulled tea, extra sugar.”

 

“You still remember! You always did have a good memory,” Mufi seemed delighted as she took his arm, moving to walk with him out of the room.

 

“How could I forget? You ordered it every time you visited,” Thancred replied calmly, glancing over his shoulder at Diana who hadn’t budged. He could tell she was upset by what had transpired but couldn’t do anything about it with the woman beside him present. He hoped she would find it in her heart to forgive him later, guiding his guest out of the room and closing the door.

 

Sinking to the floor, Diana trembled and hugged her knees to her chest. She wanted to cry, feeling the tears stinging her tear ducts.

 

“Hey...are you okay?” G’raha shifted a little so he could look at her, worry in his voice.

 

“Who…” Diana barely got out, choking up as she wiped at her eyes.

 

“Mufinella Pemstein,” G’raha replied in a serious tone. “She’s an elder vampire, you should be careful around her.”

 

“Is she the one who exiled him??” Diana asked through her tears.

 

“I don’t know, it’s my first time meeting her,” G’raha felt for the woman, pitying her a little for picking such a problematic lover. “I’ve heard of her before though, she’s well-respected in the vampire community.”

 

“I don’t know what any of this means,” Diana sobbed, covering her face. Feeling out of her element, she couldn’t help being afraid of everything that happened.

 

“I’m sorry, you...must be new to all of this,” still tired from his wounds but feeling a little more energized with some food in his belly, G’raha tried to offer her some advice. “Be careful around her, Diana. Those wards you have won’t stop someone like her, they’re just an annoyance if anything.”

 

“What?? But -” Her heart sinking, Diana curled up more in the corner of the cabinets. “Then why did she…”

 

“Probably to test your compliance,” his heart ached for the woman, wishing he could help.

 

“What did she mean when she said I didn’t know the consequences? Are they gonna kill me?” Diana asked in a shaky voice.

 

Quiet a moment, G’raha replied earnestly, “It’s possible…”

 

“But I didn’t do anything wrong!” Diana exclaimed, beginning to feel overwhelmed by a world she knew nothing of.

 

“Vampires can’t love humans, it’s forbidden,” G’raha explained to her, fidgeting with the empty plate a little.

 

“But...why?” Diana buried her face in her knees. “Why can’t we…”

 

“It’s...complicated,” G’raha sighed, resting his head on his pillow and staring at the ceiling. “It’s a long and sordid history that neither of us were around for when it happened. Let’s just say that someone gave them a reason to make such a law.”

 

Diana felt helpless, swamped by the rules and regulations she had to dodge just to be with Thancred. Was it really worth it? Spiraling into a depressive state, Diana remained huddled in the corner, quietly crying to herself.

 

Feeling for her, G’raha quietly added before settling down to rest, “For what it’s worth...I am sorry.”

 

Downstairs, Thancred guided his guest to the bar, moving to prepare a tea for her. He noticed the witch still sitting in the dining area, wondering if she was waiting for Diana to return. Clearing his throat, he called out, “Kai, was it? You don’t have to stay here, you should probably head home before the night rush.”

 

“Where’s Diana?” Kai asked, standing up when she saw him walk in with the strange woman.

 

“Diana? Is that the girl’s name?” Mufi asked curiously, settling on a bar stool and leaning against the counter, her ample breasts squishing against the countertop. “She’s upstairs, dearie. Don’t fret so much, she’s keeping the patient company while Thancred here makes me a lovely cup of tea.”

 

Shifting nervously, Kai pulled out her phone, trying to text Diana. Frowning, she saw her phone had no service.

 

“You won’t be able to use that here, it’s a dead zone,” Mufi leaned her cheek on her hand as she gazed at Kai lazily, a bit of irony in her voice. “You should listen to Thancred, it’ll be rather dangerous for you to stay much longer.”

 

“I’m...I’m not leaving without Diana!” Kai tried to stand her ground when a few figures came to the door, eyeing her with interest as they entered. She swallowed nervously, clutching her bag.

 

“I promise she’ll be safe,” Thancred set the water to boil before moving around the bar to approach Kai. Sensing the wards on her too, he stopped short of touching her, nodding to the door. “But I can’t promise the same for you, please...for your own safety, go home.”

 

Biting her lip, she held a threatening finger up to him, looking serious, “Mark my words, if a single hair on her head is missing, I’ll curse your entire family!”

 

“Duly noted,” Thancred remarked before waving his hand to the door, guiding the reluctant witch out of the shop. He watched her go to ensure she made it out of the alley safely before returning to the bar. “Where is Urianger?”

 

“Oh, him? I gave him the night off, I’ll be hanging around for a bit to catch up,” Mufi smiled at him, seeing his unease at that news. “Come now, what’s that face for? Don’t you miss your matriarch??”

 

“Of course I do...but why do I get the impression you don’t trust me?” Thancred inquired in return as he worked to prepare drinks for the regulars who entered while he waited for Mufi’s drink to brew.

 

“Should I trust you, Thancred?” A serious look crossed her eyes as she watched him. “You brought a lot of scandal and shame to my coven, can you honestly blame me for being cautious about your activities?”

 

“No…” Thancred looked away, feeling the centuries old guilt bubbling up inside. 

 

Humming a little at his submissive response, Mufi tilted her head, gazing towards the back room. Casually she noted, “She’s crying, I can feel her sorrow from here. Poor thing… such heartbreak...”

 

Grimacing at her astute senses, Thancred tried to focus on his work, “I’ll handle it…”

 

“Be careful, Thancred...I do not wish to see you fall again...not when you’re so close to the bottom already,” Mufi’s voice held concern in it, despite her cold gaze. Taking the cup of tea when it was finished, she smelled it with a long sigh. “I’ve really missed your teas, Than...I’ve missed you.”

 

“I’m sorry…” Thancred whispered, unable to meet her gaze as his mind wandered to the past. He remembered the day he had been exiled, the disappointment in Mufi’s eyes as she was forced to sentence him to a lifetime of house arrest. He knew she had gone easy on him, anyone else would have suffered a death sentence for his carelessness. Glancing up at her finally, he asked the question on his mind. “Why...did you have mercy on me…? I'm sure the Great Elders wanted me gone…”

 

“Hmm…where else would I get such wonderful tea?” Mufi smiled vaguely, pretending to have selfish motivations behind saving him. Looking down into her drink, she swirled it a little. “Do you love her?”

 

“Who? The Au’ri? Of course not, it's just business,” Thancred replied quickly and coldly as he finished preparing the drinks for his other customers. As he walked around the counter to serve them, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist and looked down to see the woman's hand gripping him, her nails digging into his skin. He grit his teeth but didn't snarl at her.

 

“You know I don't like being lied to, Thancred,” Mufi spoke in a deep, firm tone, her blue eyes flashing with anger. 

 

Hesitating a moment, Thancred collected himself and replied calmly, “It's just a contract.”

 

“I can smell your seed in her, Waters. Do you always sleep with your food?” Mufi hissed quietly, tightening her grip. Seeing his jaw work slightly, she turned to face him, watching his reactions.

 

“It enhances the taste, you know that,” he whispered, trying not to drop the hot tea in his hand. “There's nothing more to it.”

 

“Then have sex with me,” Mufi said casually, spreading her legs on the bar stool.

 

“What? I…” Startled as he tried not to look down, knowing she was the type to go around commando, he looked towards his curious customers anxiously. “There's an audience…”

 

“So? When has that ever stopped either of us?” Hooking her heel behind his leg, she yanked him close to her, seeing the alarm in his eyes. “Fuck me.”

 

Nervously setting the drinks down on the counter, Thancred felt his heart pounding in his chest. A direct order from his matriarch was not to be refused, but he'd made a promise to Diana. His eyes darted to the doorway, betraying his true feelings. Before he could say another word, he felt a hand wrap around his neck, silencing him.

 

“You won't do it, do you know why?” Mufi whispered to him, feeling his blood racing in his veins. “Because you care for her; because you know if you did this, it would break her heart. Because she cares deeply for you.”

 

“I…” Struggling to speak, Thancred felt her grip tighten. He held onto the edge of the counter firmly, trying not to struggle.

 

“No, no more excuses. I gave you the chance to be honest with me and you weren't,” Mufi growled, her other hand trailing up under his shirt. Her fingers grazed over his abs, feeling them tighten under her touch. Slowly she trailed up to his chest, stopping over a scar that was deep, making his heart ache at the touch. Her voice changed, sounding heartbroken. “You almost died before...if I had not found you in time...if she had not missed your heart…”

 

Feeling her grip on his throat loosen, Thancred swallowed, his nails digging into the counter at the memories surging back. His voice was hoarse, “Did you...pity me…?”

 

“I loved you, Thancred,” Mufi looked up at him, her hand sliding from his neck to his cheek. “You were...always my favorite. Seeing how broken you were...I don't want you to be hurt like that again. I...can't save you a second time…”

 

“I'm not a fool anymore…” Thancred whispered back, still unable to meet her gaze.

 

Gently she grasped his chin and forced him to look up, their eyes locking, “I'll ask you once more...do not lie to me. Do you have feelings for this girl?”

 

Unable to lie to her face with her eyes on him, he barely spoke the words, “Yes…”

 

“Then you know what will happen if Urianger tells the others,” Mufi's face was etched in sorrow.

 

“Please...mistress…” Thancred heard himself beg, his feelings pouring out like a burst dam.

 

“You must be careful...you must...I cannot protect you forever,” pulling him close, she gently kissed his cheek, breaking eye contact. She heard him gasp lightly in her ear as she whispered in his. “Go to her, before you lose her.”

 

Finally released from her hold, Thancred backed away, unsure if this too was a test. But he could sense Diana's heartbreak as well and it hurt him to ignore it. Taking a chance, he hurried into the back room, disappearing upstairs.

 

Sighing, Mufi turned back around, fiddling with her cup of tea. Noticing the cups still sitting on the counter, she looked up to see the two figures still waiting. With a snarl, she waved her hand to the door, slamming it open, “Shop’s closed tonight, get out.”

 

The figures did not hesitate, racing out the door before it slammed shut behind them with a crisp lock. The lights inside went out.

Chapter 6: Moon Daisies

Thancred hurried upstairs to the medical unit, finding Diana sobbing on the floor. G’raha was still in bed, looking uncomfortable but less pale.

 

Upon seeing Thancred enter, G’raha held up his hands defensively, “I didn’t do anything to her!”

 

“I know,” Thancred muttered before going to her, cautiously kneeling beside her. Seeing she hadn’t put the wards back on yet, he gently touched her shoulder. “Diana…”

 

“Leave me alone!” Diana blurted out, curling up more in the corner. Despite her frustration, her body trembled slightly, indicating her fears.

 

Feeling awkward remaining there, G’raha carefully sat up and unplugged himself from the empty IV bag, scooting off the bed and pulling on his tattered shirt, “I’ll...give you two some privacy. Thanks for your help, Thancred.”

 

“You shouldn’t move, your stitches -” Thancred looked up in concern.

 

“I’m mostly healed, don’t worry about me. I’ll see you next month,” G’raha smiled weakly before tottering out the door, closing it behind him. Sighing once he was out of view, G’raha leaned on the door a little, gingerly touching his stomach as he felt his wounds ache. He shouldn’t be moving but all the drama going on made him anxious, too anxious to stay there. Who knows what other elders might show up, maybe even his former master and mistress. Shaking those thoughts away, G’raha pushed himself off the door and ambled down the hallway, taking his time going down the steps until he reached the bottom.

 

The landing was dark, causing G’raha’s pupils to dilate and his heart to race. It was quiet, sending chills up his back as he cautiously peeked into the tea shop. He could see Mufi still seated at the counter, sipping her tea in silence. His fears kicking in more, G’raha swallowed nervously as he slowly slunk into the shop and tried to walk past her towards the door.

 

“Already leaving?” Mufi finally spoke as he passed her, not looking up from her tea.

 

Flinching and laying his ears back, he froze, “Y-yes, I...I should get going...it’s late, I don’t want to trouble anyone further.”

 

Glancing over her shoulder at him, she patted the stool beside her, “Come...you can barely stand.”

 

G’raha nervously pressed against the wall, his eyes darting to the door before looking apprehensively at the stool.

 

“It’s locked, dear, regrettably I’ve enacted a lockdown for the night so you won’t be going anywhere either,” getting up from her stool, she went around the bar to hunt through the tea shelves. “You know the rules, might as well get comfy.”

 

“Lockdown? Gods…” G’raha muttered, slowly moving to sit down at the counter, cringing from his aching wounds. “It’s that serious?”

 

“I’m afraid so,” pulling down a tin and popping it open, she sniffed it to ensure its freshness before beginning to prepare some tea. “Do you take your tea with sugar or no?”

 

Blinking as his ears perked up curiously, G’raha’s nose twitched as he smelled the tea, “Moon Daisy? How did you -”

 

“When you get to be my age, you find many ways to pass the time. My favorite pastime happens to be knowledge,” Mufi smiled at him, carefully plucking a bound blossom out of the tin and setting it in a clean cup while the teapot heated.

 

He watched her movements, still stiff and on guard but less afraid, “I see...I...like knowledge too…”

 

“Oh? That’s refreshing to hear…” Mufi leaned on the edge of the bar, her bosom fluffing as she did. She saw him lean away instinctively, his ears flattening again. “I never did get your name, dear.”

 

His tail curling around himself, he rubbed his arm a little, murmuring, “G’raha...Tia…”

 

“G’raha? Sugar or no sugar?” Mufi asked again, a soft smile playing on her lips.

 

“...sugar...please…” he ducked his head, becoming more submissive at her proximity. He could smell her perfume, a gentle exotic essence that made his senses hazy.

 

“Sugar it is…” stepping away and seeing him relax more, she took the pot off the heat and gently poured it into the cup, watching the bundle swirl in the tide. Her own eyes glowing in the dark as she focused on the tea, she prepared it with the utmost care, pouring just the right amount of sugar into the cup before giving it three delicate swirls with a glass swizzle stick and setting it in front of G’raha. “There you are.”

 

“Thank you…” G’raha whispered, noting that she did not use the silver spoons to stir it, somewhat warmed to know she did not seem to mean harm to him. Watching the flower bloom in his cup, he inhaled the soft aroma that drifted up from the surface. He blew on it carefully before taking a sip, feeling the tea’s aetheric properties already working into his system, relaxing him further.

 

“There...that’s much better, now isn’t it?” Mufi purred, moving to clean up after herself and dispose of the abandoned guest drinks.

 

“Yes,” G’raha sighed, the ache in his wounds easing up and his nerves settling more. He had been on edge all night, still feeling the lingering effects of the moon in his system. Finally able to think more rationally, G’raha looked up at the woman with curiosity. “Do you own any Werefolk? You seem very educated on the subject.”

 

“I do...only because it is expected of someone of my station,” Mufi replied calmly as she worked. She could sense his further interest in his silence, continuing on. “I treat them like family, it is the best I could offer them. None are allowed to touch my Weres, I suppose others would say I spoil them but...I simply treat them with the respect they deserve. I give them a safe place to live, fresh food to eat, and care when it is that time of the month.”

 

“But they’re still your slaves…” G’raha murmured, his ears down a little as he sipped the tea more.

 

Thoughtful, Mufi added after a moment, “Indentured help. They are free to buy their freedom, most do not. They know how rough it is to survive out there on their own, the likelihood that someone else might try to force them into slavery without the protection of my mark on them.”

 

“Do you ever punish them?” G’raha asked boldly, looking up at her finally. “Force them to do things against their will?”

 

Glancing at him, she turned and walked to the counter, leaning on it again, “You must have heard lavish stories of me from your master to hold such contempt for me in your gaze.”

 

“Former...master…” G’raha awkwardly looked away, unable to meet her gaze with any confidence. “I have heard...rumors…”

 

“The cruel mistress of the Pemstein Coven,” Mufi chuckled, admiring her nails a little for any flaws. They were perfect, of course, everything about her appearance was immaculate. “Torturing her pets in the dungeons, their screams echoing in the halls as a warning to the rest to stay in line…”

 

G’raha shuddered, his ears flattening at her words and the memories they stirred from his own past. Fidgeting nervously with the cup, he nodded slightly before a cascade of deep laughter surprised him into raising his gaze.

 

“Those Baldesions never cease to amaze me with their outrageous rumors, honestly,” Mufi chuckled in deep amusement as she went back to cleaning. “If my Weres heard such things, they would shake their heads. Of course, such rumors only serve to preserve the peace I have enjoyed at my home; if the other elders believe me to be such a cruel mistress then they will have no reason to doubt my authority and judgment.”

 

“You...don’t…?” G’raha looked wary of the woman giggling before him.

 

“Hell’s bells...such an idea...no, of course not, dear,” Mufi sighed with a smile, finishing her work and moving around the counter to sit beside him. “If you do not believe me, you’re welcome to visit my manor and see for yourself.”

 

“I...um…” nervous about her being so close, G’raha hugged himself more with his tail. “I think I’ll…”

 

“Pass? Such a pity, I had hoped to show you my extensive collection of history and science tomes,” Mufi sighed forlornly.

 

His ears perked up a little more at that, “You would...let me read them?”

 

“Yes, if you are able to read,” Mufi leaned on the counter again, watching him curiously.

 

“I-I can read!” G’raha blushed at his boast, ducking his head again. “I...learned at a young age...books were...my only escape…”

 

“I see…” her gaze softening, she reached to pet his head, seeing him flinch a moment at her touch. “You deserved a better owner, G’raha...I wish I had seen you first.”

 

His blush deepening, G’raha looked back at her, catching her gaze. He could see her sincerity, making his heart skip a beat, “You’re...not like the others…”

 

“I try not to be,” a weariness crossed her face before she sighed and played with his braid. “I do apologize for not being able to release you, I must put on a show for the others to avoid them getting mixed up in my affairs again.”

 

“It’s...alright, I understand,” finally hazarding a small smile, G’raha chanced asking her a question. “Do you...consider me an...equal?”

 

Musing on his question a moment, she trailed her finger over his ripped sleeve, tugging at it thoughtfully, “If you can match me in wit and strength, then yes.”

 

His lips parting a little, his heart skipped a beat again at her touch before he swallowed his nerves, “Then...will I need to prove myself to you?”

 

“Does not every being need to prove themselves to their peers to earn respect?” Mufi’s eyes scanned over his body before settling at his face. Gently she brushed aside his bangs to better see his crimson eyes. “Do you want to prove yourself to me, G’raha?”

 

Blushing at her intimate touches, he sucked in a breath, uncomfortable with being so exposed but afraid to pull away, “I...I’ve never been given the chance to...earn anyone’s respect before.”

 

“Well then, you’re welcome to earn mine anytime,” her lips softly creasing in a smile, she finally slid her hand to the counter, holding it palm up to him. “Come...let us get you cleaned up, hm?”

 

“O-oh, I’m...I’m fine, really -” G’raha awkwardly tried to refuse her offer, nervously fiddling with his empty tea cup.

 

“You smell awful and your clothes are torn, I wish to see you looking more respectable,” Mufi bluntly remarked, making the Miqo’te squirm in shame at his appearance. Getting up from the stool, she continued to offer her hand to him. “Consider this a chance to earn my respect.”

 

Nervous but curious about her intentions, G’raha timidly settled his hand in hers. It was delicate and soft, not hard as he imagined it to be. Blushing despite himself, he let the vampiress lead him to the back room and back upstairs, “Is...Thancred okay with this?”

 

“I’m his matriarch, he’s okay with anything I want,” Mufi replied with such confidence that G’raha felt a chill run down his spine, trying not to stumble on the stairs.

 

“O-oh…” G’raha fell quiet, unsure what else to say to the dominant woman leading him slowly upstairs. He hoped he would survive this encounter, the prospect of seeing her library someday made it almost worth whatever lay in store for him at the top of the stairs.

 

Getting to a door far down the hallway, Mufi walked in, revealing what looked to be a spare bedroom. It contained a comfy looking bed, a bureau, a window covered in a heavy blackout curtain, and a door leading off elsewhere. Walking him to the door, she opened it, revealing a modest bathroom with a traditional style shower head and stool with a free standing wooden tub for soaking. Motioning to the stool, she said briskly, “Remove your clothes and sit down.”

 

“P-Pardon?” G’raha flushed and withdrew a little, his tail flicking about anxiously behind him.

 

“You smell, a bath is in order, so sit,” Mufi repeated, pointing to the stool.

 

“I...I can clean myself,” G’raha mumbled, embarrassed for someone like her to see him naked.

 

“You’re still healing, now stop arguing and strip,” she crossed her arms under her ample bosom, impatiently tapping her foot on the floor.

 

Gulping and bowing his head in defeat, G’raha shamefully began to remove his shirt. As he did, he winced in pain, feeling his wounds ache at his movements. A shadow passed over him and he saw Mufi’s body come into view, startling him a little. He looked up, expecting to see judgement but instead seeing concern.

 

“Let me help you...also you failed your test, dear,” Mufi sighed, easing the ragged shirt off his shoulders and dropping it to the floor.

 

“Test…?” G’raha stammered nervously, feeling his heart racing a little.

 

“Yes, I was testing you to see how you would stand up to me,” she answered, cupping his chin to lift his gaze to meet hers. They were nearly the same height if she were barefoot, but her heels made her a few inches taller than him, forcing him to look up further. “If you wish to be my equal, then behave as such. I will not punish you for standing your ground, and I do not wish to see you full of such shame in my presence again.”

 

Definitely embarrassed and blushing profusely, G’raha stuttered, “I...I’m sorry -”

 

“And don’t be sorry, just hold your head up,” she tapped his chin, somewhat amused by his boyish demeanor around her when he wasn’t submitting to her will. “Now...would you like assistance washing up or would you rather do it on your own?”

 

Swallowing his nerves, he replied softly, “I...would like to wash alone…”

 

Smiling and nodding, she patted him on the shoulder as she stepped past him, “I’ll be out here if you need any help, G’raha.”

 

He wasn’t sure what to think of Mufi, glancing over his shoulder at her as she left. The sight of her curves swaying out the door stirred a need in him that he quickly squashed with a fierce blush as he carefully and slowly washed his body. Taking longer than usual, he eventually finished and wrapped a towel around his hips, checking the wounds to ensure they were dry before peeking out of the bathroom. He found the woman standing by the window, the drapes pulled aside now to let in the moonlight. He couldn’t help staring at her for a moment, lost in how stunning she was.

 

“I laid some clothes out for you on the bed, if you wish to dress,” Mufi spoke, startling G’raha out of his daze.

 

“Ah, um...thank you…” G’raha replied, trying to calm his roaming thoughts as he went to the bed. A simple black tunic lay on the sheets, paired with some white cotton trousers. The outfit looked loose and comfortable, perfect for letting his body heal. Her thoughtfulness touched him as he looked back up at her once more, finding her still gazing outside as if giving him some privacy. Carefully he began to dress, grimacing through the discomfort of putting his trousers on. Taking a break to catch his breath and sit on the bed, he groaned, gingerly touching his wounds.

 

“You should lay down if you feel pain,” suddenly standing by the bed, Mufi startled G’raha.

 

“Ah!” G’raha exclaimed, jumping a little and falling back on the bed. He groaned again, clutching his stomach. “Gods!”

 

“Sorry, I was worried…” feeling a little bad for scaring him, she moved to sit on the bed beside him, touching his side. “Did you hurt yourself? I brought fresh bandages, if you would allow me to bind you.”

 

G’raha tried not to take her words in the wrong way, shifting and feeling nervous having her so close again as he struggled to sit up, “I can…manage on my own…”

 

“In this instance, I would like to request to do it for you, if you do not mind,” Mufi held the bandages aloft, waiting for his permission.

 

Not feeling like he really had a choice when it was her wish to help, he quietly nodded, lifting his arms out of the way. To his surprise she was very gentle as she rolled the bandage over his wounds, careful not to irritate them as they healed. Sucking in a breath occasionally when her fingers grazed against his skin, he kept his thoughts pure, his eyes affixed on the opposite wall for a distraction. When she was done, he looked down at her work, finding it taut but not too tight. Gingerly touching the binding, he whispered, “Thank you…”

 

Nodding and meeting his gaze, Mufi saw how wet his hair still was, stooping to pick up the towel from the floor before gently patting his hair dry, “Why don’t you rest here until you’re fully healed?”

 

“Where...are we? Is this Thancred’s bedroom?” G’raha hoped she hadn’t brought him to his friend’s bed, the idea feeling quite embarrassing should he walk in and find them there together. Granted, he could not smell the man’s musk on the sheets nor anyone else of note, so it was likely a free use room.

 

“No, just a guest room,” she replied, confirming his thoughts as she took care around his ears. Smoothing his hair out, she admired it in the moonlight. “You’re quite handsome, G’raha.”

 

“Um...th-thank you…” blushing at her words, G’raha felt his pulse quicken again. If he weren’t injured and she weren’t an elder vampiress he might make a move on her. Who was he kidding, he was too much of a coward to be so bold, but he was definitely feeling some things for the woman beyond petrifying fear. Daring to be a little more bold, he whispered in return. “You are...very beautiful...um...Mis…t…”

 

“Don’t call me that,” pressing her finger to his lips to silence him, she met his gaze, her eyes glowing slightly in the dim light. “If you wish to be my equal, call me Mufi.”

 

His lips burned with longing at her touch, parting as she slowly withdrew her finger. He wanted so badly to bite her finger, blushing at his feral desires, “Mufi…”

 

Her eyes roamed over his body, sensing his arousal. Normally she was not one to hesitate on propositioning others but the man was injured. Moreover, she wanted him to offer himself to her willingly, not because she was his superior, but because he desired her as a man. Eventually returning her gaze to his eyes and seeing his pupils dilating a little, indicating his desire, she asked softly, “Would you like me to stay? Or shall I leave you to rest in peace?”

 

“I want…” G’raha started but seemed to snap out of his daze, realizing who he was speaking to again. Swallowing, he carefully sat up straight, trying desperately to push away the thoughts scratching at his brain. “You can stay...if you like.”

 

Tilting her head at his change in mood, she studied him a moment before replying, “I’m not going to tell you what I want.”

 

“What? Why?” Surprised, G’raha looked up at her in confusion.

 

“Because, your test is not over, G’raha Tia,” Mufi replied casually, watching him. “Do you wish to be my equal or do you wish to continue feeling inferior to me?”

 

Flustered by her direct words, G’raha opened his mouth to reply before closing it again. He wanted to know more about this woman, intrigued by her aloof and quizzical nature. Slowly he gave his answer, “I’m...not used to...being allowed to feel equal to others. Please forgive my hesitation, you...understand my meaning?”

 

“Mm...yes,” Mufi nodded before tilting her head, her bob of hair caressing her shoulder.

 

“Can I...ask you something personal?” G’raha’s voice held a nervous quaver to it as he sat more on the bed.

 

“Personal…? Hmm…” considering it, she decided to take a risk. “I’ll allow it. What is your question?”

 

“Have you ever...um...been…” G’raha nervously twitched his tail, wishing he hadn’t opened his mouth. Pushing past his fear, he finished his question. “Have you ever...slept...with...your, um...servants…?”

 

“If you wish to know if I have taken advantage of my work staff, certainly not. I am not so grotesque as to lord my power over another for my own benefit,” she replied plainly, seeing him blush and rub his arm awkwardly. “If you’re wondering if I’ve slept with Werefolk before, then...hmm...no, but I would not be against it. It is difficult for someone in my position to meet a Were who is free to make their own choices, you see...not for lack of interest on my part.”

 

“Oh…” glancing at her timidly, he asked further. “You...would not be against it?”

 

“I would not,” she confirmed, gazing at him intently. “Was there a point to this personal question?”

 

“Ah, um…” blushing as he felt embarrassed for asking something so intimate, he looked away, fidgeting. “I was just...curious...the, um...members of my former mistress’ coven were...more inclined to forcing their desires on the servants. You said you treated yours differently, so...I wondered…”

 

“I see…” feeling sad for the man, she understood his concern. “Well, if you ever have other questions for me, I will answer them. But perhaps it is time you rested for a bit.”

 

Nodding, he glanced back at her, hiding a little behind his messy bangs, “Will you...stay? U-Unless you have business with Thancred.”

 

Glad he finally made his own request for once, she nodded, “I’m free for a bit, I’ll stay with you. I understand not wanting to be alone in a strange place.”

 

Surprised she knew how he was feeling, he blushed and carefully crawled into the bed before pulling the tunic on to stay warm. Settling in, he peeked over at her shyly as she moved to pull over a chair, setting it at the side of the bed. Not feeling tired just yet, he quietly asked, “Can we just...talk?”

 

“Sure...let’s talk,” smiling softly at him, she leaned on the bed and contently began a dialog with him. They talked about various nonchalant topics until G’raha finally fell asleep.

Chapter 7: Trapped

Meanwhile, back in the medical unit, Thancred sat beside Diana on the floor, listening to her quiet sobs. Thinking over what to say to her, he finally spoke after a few moments of silence, “I’m sorry that you had to go through that. I guess...Urianger went to her about us and…”

 

“Who was she??” Diana sobbed, still shaking a little.

 

“She is...she’s the matriarch...of the coven I belong to,” Thancred slowly explained, feeling uncomfortable but knowing she deserved the truth. “She’s here to analyze our relationship.”

 

“Analyze??” Diana looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “What did I do wrong??”

 

“Nothing...you didn’t do anything,” Thancred replied, feeling his heart ache at her words. Running his fingers through his hair, he stared off at the gurney distantly. “It’s my fault.”

 

“How?” Diana wiped her eyes, trying to understand the situation she was suddenly in. “G’raha said...it’s...illegal for vampires and normal people to be together, does that mean a blood contract is illegal??”

 

“No, blood contracts are fine…” Thancred murmured, deep in thought about how to word things.

 

“Then…” wanting him to explain, she hugged her knees more, her heart pounding. “Do you…”

 

Thancred was hesitant to respond. He had not verbally admitted to his feelings towards her, only speaking of contracts and sex, things that one could commit to without so much as a note of affection for the others involved. Somehow, confessing his feelings towards her was harder than opening up to his matriarch; granted, Mufi had enthralled him to be honest with her, but the idea still stood. He felt a tiny hand tug on his sleeve, pulling him back to reality and the woman seated beside him.

 

“Than...please...what are we?” Diana almost begged him, unsure if she could handle the truth if it came to nothing more than a social contract.

 

“You...were going to think about our contract,” Thancred found himself changing the subject, internally hating his own cowardice. “Did you decide?”

 

Almost offended that he brought it up, Diana let go of his sleeve and stood, brushing off her clothes and going to collect her purse, “I’m going home.”

 

“Diana, wait,” Thancred hurried to his feet, trying to reach for her but hissing at the wards stinging his hand.

 

“No! When I was scared and exposed, you walked away! You abandoned me! And then when your...whatever she is was done strip searching me for whatever she was looking for, you two walked out arm in arm like nothing had happened! Abandoning me AGAIN!” Diana barked at him, her voice slightly hoarse from her tears.

 

Grimacing at the truth she threw in his face, he withdrew, uneasily rubbing his neck, “I...had no choice, if I had defied her -”

 

“I don’t care! You could have said something! Given me a look, anything! But instead you turned your back on me! Even that...that catboy felt bad for me!” Diana hugged herself, shrinking back from him and shaking her head. “I’ve...never been so humiliated in my life…”

 

“Diana…” tentatively reaching out again, he saw her bolt out of the room. “Diana!”

 

Tears streaming down her face again, Diana made for the stairs, hurrying down the spiral and trying not to stumble as she got dizzy. Managing to reach the bottom without falling, she staggered through the dark tea shop, falling against the front door. The bells rattled as she yanked on the knob, trying to get out and desperately looking for some sort of locking mechanism where there wasn’t one.

 

Catching up and quietly approaching, Thancred saw her struggling and waved his hand, frowning when the door did not respond to him. Realizing what it meant, he moved closer, “Diana…”

 

Yelping in surprise, Diana fought with the door more, “O-OPEN THE DOOR!”

 

“I can’t…” Thancred’s voice sounded strained, watching his lover want so badly to get away from him.

 

“Why not?! Just...just wave your hand or whatever!” Diana sobbed, turning back to him with a look of despair. “Let me go!”

 

“I tried, it’s...it’s not listening to me anymore,” Thancred waved his hand again to show her, no sound of a lock turning at his motions.

 

“Isn’t this your house?!” Panting and wiping at her face, Diana remembered the door to Kugane, running around him to head back upstairs.

 

“Diana, wait, please!” Wanting to explain, Thancred followed after her, wondering where she was going. Seeing her go to the door that led to his Kugane parlor, he watched her struggle with the doors there. They would not budge either. “It’s a lockdown. The doors and windows won’t open until the caster wishes it.”

 

“Lockdown??” Diana panted more, feeling dizzy from running up and down the stairs. Leaning on the door, she weakly hit it before sliding to the floor, curling up against the old wood.

 

Thancred hurried to her side, wanting badly to touch her but feeling the wards burn his hands. Frustrated, he tried to push past them, crying out in agony as his hands sizzled as if burned by sunlight. Unable to bear the pain, he withdrew, gasping and panting as he curled his visibly burned hands against his stomach.

 

“Thancred!” Shocked by the reaction to the wards, Diana instinctively reached to check on him, seeing him recoil further.

 

“The...the wards…” Thancred hissed weakly, his hands trembling.

 

Quickly hurling the wards away from her and across the room, she barely had a moment to think before he had tackled her in a hug. Diana was taken aback, feeling him shiver as he held her tightly.

 

“Please...let me...explain…” Thancred whispered, feeling his hands aching but ignoring the pain, just wanting to hold onto Diana for as long as he could.

 

“Your...hands…” Diana struggled, trying to push him back but finding he was too strong for her.

 

“I care for you...that’s why this is happening,” Thancred quickly and bluntly explained, feeling her squirming cease at his confession. “It’s...my fault, I got too close.”

 

“You…” Diana’s voice was small and bewildered. Was he confessing his feelings to her finally? Under any other circumstances she would be overjoyed to know the man she was fond of reciprocated. However, knowing that the entire complex was locked down and the judge of their transgressions resided within its walls with them made for a bittersweet reveal. Unable to move, she sat limp in his arms, trying to process everything. “Then...the situation is...escalated? I’m...going to die?”

 

“No! I...I won’t let that happen,” Thancred finally pulled away to look at her in alarm. “This isn’t the same, that was...I was betrayed, you wouldn’t do that...you won’t...will you?”

 

“Do you really need to ask?” Diana looked back in disbelief, her heart aching.

 

Grimacing as he realized his fumble, he looked away, the pain in his hands making it hard to think clearly. He tried to breathe through it, “I never knew...that she was planning to betray me. Her thoughts had been shielded from me. Please...understand when...I do have to ask…”

 

Part of her pitied him for how damaged the man clearly was, but she was still hurt. Swallowing back her tears, she replied coldly, “If things have escalated, then we have to part ways, right? You...crossed the line, so we can’t be together...isn’t that what’s happening here?”

 

Thancred’s grip on her loosened as he slowly slumped in front of her, his hands trembling still. His hair hanging over his face to hide his emotions, he whispered, “I don’t know...that’s...up to the matriarch.”

 

“Why?? Do we get no say in our own futures??” Diana felt her frustration building.

 

“I’m sorry...for everything,” Thancred whispered. “You’re right...I did abandon you. I was afraid to show how I felt about you, to endanger you with...my selfish desire to protect you. I didn’t know what Urianger had said about us to Mufinella, if he had told her about how many rules I had broken…it could have been the end for me, if I could deny caring for you so that you could escape, then...”

 

Slumping a little herself, Diana just felt like crying again, too many emotions rushing through her in such a short amount of time. She weakly punched his shoulder, “So you were just...gonna kill yourself? Idiot…how do you think that makes me feel?”

 

Thancred heard her begin to sob again, closing his eyes as a weariness fell over him. Fighting the wards had drained him, leaving him temporarily crippled and hungry. He knew he couldn’t feed from her again, not so soon after the last time. But his body wouldn’t move, refusing to abandon her once more for his own selfish needs. Instead, he sat quietly listening to her, wishing he had left the poor woman alone from the start. No, he was far too lonely, his desire to have a companion too strong to continue to deny. It had been over a century since the incident, a drop in the bucket normally for a vampire but when the only companion he’d had in that time was a grumpy rulemonger who refused to speak in modern Common speech, it made it drag harder than nails on a chalkboard. Surely he had learned his lesson, yet here he was longing for the company of another non-vampire. Perhaps he hadn’t learned anything.

 

Crying herself dry, Diana wiped her face, sniffling pitifully as she gazed at the unmoving man hunched over before her. Biting her lip, she looked down at his hands draped limply on either side of her. She gently lifted one into her lap, examining the burns on his palms. They looked painful, causing her heart to ache for him. Quietly she asked, “Is this permanent?”

 

Thancred vaguely shook his head, too tired to pull away. Her hands were warm and inviting, feeling comforting after the shock of her friend’s protection spells.

 

“Can I...help? Do you...need to feed?” Diana tentatively held her wrist up to his lips. Seeing him pull away slightly, she frowned. “What’s wrong?”

 

“No...you’ll pass out,” Thancred whispered, turning his face away as his hunger grew, smelling the aether coursing through her veins. Gods how good she smelled…

 

“I’ll...I’ll be okay! Come on, just take a little!” Diana offered again before having her hand weakly batted away. Scowling, she brought her tail around, trying to use the tip to pierce her own skin as she whimpered from the pain.

 

“S-Stop, please,” looking back in time to see a droplet of blood trickle down from her wrist, he heard his stomach growl with need. His lips parting, he could feel himself drawn to the scent of her sweet blood.

 

Wincing, Diana looked up to see Thancred staring hazily at her wound; the look made her shiver as she timidly held her wrist out to him again, “It’s okay...take what you need.”

 

His lips parting further, he instinctively grasped her hand with his as he latched on, making his own mark on her wrist as he began to feed. Feeling her aether course through him, he closed his eyes, euphoric bliss washing over him as his hands slowly healed back to normal.

 

“Th...Tha...n…” Diana swooned after a moment, her vision beginning to blur. The pleasure his bite gave her nearly made her forget her worries, wrapping her in delicious bliss. She felt no pain as she slowly fell to the floor with a dull thump.

 

Snapped back to reality, Thancred gasped, healing her wound quickly before touching her face. Her skin was cooler than normal, the color drained from her cheeks, “Diana! No...can you hear me? Stay awake!”

 

Panic set in as she gave no response. Quickly, Thancred scrambled to his feet, scooping her up to carry her to the medical unit. He needed to give her a transfusion before her immune system suffered from the blood loss, hurrying to find the right blood type before setting her up with an IV. Grabbing several blankets and carefully wrapping her in them, he nervously waited by her side hoping she recovered soon. Several hours and blood bags later, Diana’s eyes fluttered open, a weak moan escaping her lips.

 

Roused from his daze, Thancred stood and touched her cheek, seeing the color returning a little, “Diana? Can you hear me?”

 

“Tha...n…?” Diana weakly responded, her eyes unfocused as she tried to sit up.

 

Pressing his hand against her shoulder to keep her in place, he explained, “You’re in the medical unit, you passed out. I had to give you a transfusion…”

 

Hearing his words, she nervously looked around, whimpering as she began to feel the sting of the needle in her arm. What little color had returned to her cheeks quickly faded as she pleaded, “Please don’t…”

 

“Don’t what?” Frowning, Thancred saw her look and gently removed the needle from her arm, covering the wound as he draped the tube on the IV pole. “There, it’s gone...take a deep breath…”

 

Her breathing shallow, she felt chilled as old memories haunted her. The smell of sterile equipment made her nauseated. In a weak voice, she asked, “Can we leave…?”

 

“Of course,” replying gently, he lifted her in his arms, holding her close as he left the cold room behind and walked down the hall to his bedroom. Flicking his finger at the fireplace, it roared to life, slowly warming the room as he settled Diana into the comfort of his bed. He carefully tucked her in under the covers before moving to sit beside her, gingerly unsticking her bangs from her clammy forehead. “Is that better?”

 

“Y-Yes…” Diana whimpered, feebly curling up on her side. She pressed her forehead against his hip, unable to stop the shakes in her body.

 

Seeing how distraught she was, Thancred asked softly, “You don’t like doctors, do you?”

 

She shook her head, curling up more and hugging herself with her tail, “I was...sick a lot as a kid.”

 

“You were sick last year, right? You didn’t come to the tea shop for a few days and when you returned, I remember you were thinking that you hoped I wouldn’t notice how pale you were,” Thancred recalled, tenderly brushing his fingers through her fine white locks.

 

“I...don’t have great health,” Diana explained, sounding ashamed of her own condition. “I’m anemic, so...the reason...I hesitated about agreeing to...the contract…”

 

“You were worried that you couldn’t do it, not as often as I need to feed,” Thancred answered for her, seeing her nod weakly. Letting out a weary sigh, he leaned his head back against the headboard. “I never would have asked you to give more than you could. I knew you were sickly, the feeding...was really just an excuse to get close to you.”

 

“You could have...just...asked me out…” Diana muttered, hearing Thancred chuckle lightly.

 

“I suppose that would have been easier, yes,” looking down at her, he remarked softly. “I was afraid to admit to how I felt, for myself and for your safety. A blood contract I could deny any feelings being involved in it; a date, however...that’s far more obvious my true intentions.”

 

“I guess,” sighing, Diana tugged lightly on his pant leg. “Will you lay down with me?”

 

Shifting so he could worm his way under the blankets, Thancred gently pulled her into his arms, “Is this okay?”

 

Nodding, Diana was quiet a moment before asking, “Are your hands okay…?”

 

“Yep, thanks to you...but you really shouldn’t have done that,” Thancred slowly rubbed her back, a slight frown creasing his brow. “I wasn’t thinking clearly, I could have hurt you.”

 

“But you didn’t,” she pointed out as she closed her eyes, wrapping her hands around the fabric of his shirt.

 

“I can’t always guarantee that I wouldn’t, if my injuries had been more severe…” Thancred tried to warn her but felt her tug lightly on his shirt.

 

“I’m tired, will you stay with me while I sleep?” Diana asked like a child, too tired to be lectured by him.

 

Letting out a sigh, he relented, pulling her closer, “Sure...I’ll be right here.”

 

“Mmm...thanks…” she murmured, snuggling in more before settling in to rest, her body still fatigued from the blood loss and requiring more time to recover. The crackling of the fire lulled her into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 8: Lockdown

The sound of birds chirping outside roused G'raha from his slumber. Blinking into the darkness as his eyes adjusted, he saw that the edges of the window were illuminated by the faint glow of sunlight. He had slept all night, surprised that he had been out so long. Quickly checking his wounds, he found his body had mostly recovered and left him feeling normal again. G'raha sighed in relief before remembering he wasn't alone in the room. Looking around, he found Mufi sitting in the chair still, seemingly asleep as well. He felt bad for asking her to stay but curiosity drove him to approach her - still cautious, of course, “Miss Pemstein?”

 

She did not respond, seeming to be fast asleep.

 

Emboldened by her unconscious state, G'raha slowly slipped off the bed, crouching in front of her to get a better look. The woman certainly was attractive, seeming much less threatening in this state than when she was actively testing his resolve - not that she was any less attractive then, but he found himself less afraid of her this way. Or was he aroused? Scaroused might best describe his predicament, he thought as he watched her sleep. Swallowing his annoying desires for the millionth time, he considered picking her up and lying her in the bed, but also considered the off chance she might forget who he was and instinctively try to snap his neck in defense.

 

“You really think far too much about things, you know that?” Mufi murmured, startling the Miqo'te.

 

“A-ah, you're...awake? Did I wake you? Wait, did you hear my…!” Realizing what he had just been thinking about, his face turned redder than his hair as he quickly scuttled away, hiding at the edge of the bed.

 

“Calm yourself, I'm hardly bothered by your thoughts,” Mufi yawned, stretching and wincing a little at her sore neck. Arching her back, she let out a moan. “Gods, maybe I should have laid down.”

 

G'raha pulled his legs together, trying to hide the interest that piqued from her movements, “Well, I'm...done resting, if you would like to sleep now.”

 

“Mmm...I normally sleep in the nude, would that bother you?” Mufi asked lazily as she stood up, walking over to him and watching the man topple over at her feet. Seeing his face flush further at the view he now had, she chuckled a little. “Enjoying the view?”

 

“N-NO! I MEAN - I'M SORRY, I WASN'T LOOKING!” G'raha shouted awkwardly, trying to erase the image of her nethers from his mind as he shielded his eyes.

 

“I don't mind that either...if you want to think about it more,” Mufi smirked as she moved to lay down on the bed, still wearing her impossibly tiny dress.

 

Definitely struggling to hide the boner raging in his trousers, G'raha stammered, “Why...aren't you wearing…”

 

“My, such a personal question,” Mufi teased before answering.”It's more comfortable, don't you think? Besides, undergarments are a creation of uptight humanoids who are ashamed of their bodies and the urges they get. What do I have to feel ashamed of? I have a beautiful body, would you wish me to hide it?”

 

“Gods no…” G'raha moaned before shaking his head, embarrassed by his own honesty. “I-I mean, y-you should...do what makes you happy!”

 

“Mmm...what would make you happy, G'raha?” Mufi asked, watching him with a sleepy gaze. She could hear his fantasies of pinning her down on the bed and pounding her roughly with his cock, the idea not at all unappealing to her. But as quickly as the idea popped into his mind, he screamed at himself internally to stop, shaking his head violently. She frowned in slight disappointment. “Why do you do that?”

 

“W-what?” G'raha asked nervously, peeking at her from the edge of the bed, his ears flat.

 

“Deny your desires with such ferocity,” Mufi answered, seeing even more shame cross his face.

 

“It's...not…something I should think about,” he replied with hesitation.

 

“Why? I've clearly said I don't mind, yet you continue to hold back,” Mufi shifted to face him more. “Do you truly fear me so much?”

 

I'm afraid of what you'll think of me if I don't, G'raha thought, rubbing his arm anxiously. Swallowing, he whispered, “Please don't make me say it…”

 

“You poor dear...come here,” Mufi patted the covers beside her, seeing him disappear more from view. “This isn't a test, it's a request.”

 

Slowly G'raha's head eased back into view, looking dubious about the invitation. Swallowing nervously, he fidgeted a bit, muttering, “I...can't…”

 

“I don't care if you've got a boner right now, I want to talk to you,” Mufi replied calmly, patting the sheets again. “Come...don't be afraid.”

 

Still thoroughly embarrassed, G'raha clung to the edge of the bed, hiding his face from her, a miserable whimper escaping him, “Mnngh…”

 

Worried about the man now, Mufi crawled across the bed before laying in front of him, her blue eyes judgment-free. Gently she touched his hand with hers, getting him to look up a little, “Darling...how badly did they hurt you?”

 

Involuntary memories flashed in his mind from his time in the tower, images that even made her old heart ache for him. So much shame and humiliation bubbled up in his thoughts, so much pain, that it was almost too much for her. She reached out to stroke his hair, quieting his misery, “Shh...that's enough...you're not there anymore...they can't hurt you.”

 

Her kindness never ceased to surprise him, temporarily breaking down his walls as he quietly cried into the bed linens. He felt her wrap around him more, their fingers lacing together as his tears turned to sobs. He hated himself for being so broken, unable to trust others to get close to him.

 

“It's not your fault, dear,” Mufi whispered, kissing the top of his head before gently nuzzling him. “Take all the time you need.”

 

Her affection startled him, not used to anyone treating him with any measure of love. It scared him, but at the same time he craved it deeply. His thoughts wandered to the night before when he was injured, remembering how he had gotten the injuries. Trembling, his fingers curled tighter, nails digging into her hand without thinking. When he heard her grimace, he withdrew swiftly, his teary eyes wide open in fright, “I'M SORRY!”

 

“It's alright…” Mufi whispered, looking at the wounds on the back of her hand. But before she could heal them, G'raha took off, leaving the room in a panic. Sighing as she sat up, Mufi licked her wounds, immediately healing them. Her brows furrowed at his most recent thoughts, knowing the man was in trouble. Swiftly rising from the bed to pursue him, she listened carefully for his thoughts as she sniffed the air. His natural WereMiqo scent was dulled from the shower he'd taken, but it wasn't what she found easy to track. The smell of fear was strong in the hallway, trailing up and down as he had run to various doors trying to find one to escape through. Knowing he couldn't really leave the building, she wondered if she should give him some time to calm down.

 

“Is everything alright?” Thancred stepped out of his room, having been roused by G'raha’s desperate attempts to escape.

 

“No, things just got more complicated,” Mufi sighed as she rubbed her face. “Did you know why G'raha had been coming to you in such a state every month?”

 

Hesitating to answer, he crossed his arms over his chest, “I had a vague idea…”

 

“Were you helping him in his plans?” Mufi turned to him, a serious look on her face.

 

“All I did was give him tea for the full moon and patch him up when he got hurt, that's it. The man wasn't much for talking about his business, and I didn't ask,” Thancred defended himself, not wanting more trouble than he already was in.

 

Brushing her hair back, Mufi shook her head, muttering, “I guess I've got three people to judge now…”

 

“Are you going to turn him in to the Baldesions?” Thancred frowned, worried about this development.

 

Not replying, Mufi stepped through a door before closing it behind her. The lock clicked.

 

Swearing under his breath, he hoped the Miqo'te would make it out alive. He heard movement behind him and turned to see Diana standing in the doorway, “Hey, you should be in bed.”

 

“You left…” Diana muttered sleepily.

 

“I heard a commotion...are you hungry? I can get you something to eat,” walking back to her, he brushed back her hair gently. “You should eat, you're still pretty pale…”

 

“I'm not hungry,” She tried to say before her stomach betrayed her with feral growls. Blushing, she clung to the door frame more.

 

Chuckling at her obstinance, Thancred offered his hand, “Come on...I'll make you a nice steak.”

 

“Why steak?” Diana gingerly took his hand, a little unsteady but determined to walk on her own.

 

“To build up the iron in your blood,” Thancred explained as he walked her slowly to the kitchen.

 

“Oh...can I have fish instead?” She asked, still tired but definitely hungry now.

 

“Unfortunately, we're limited to what I have on hand, we're still on lockdown,” he sighed and guided her into the kitchen where he seated her on a chair near the prep area.

 

“Oh right…” Rubbing her face wearily, memories of the previous night replayed in her head. “Should we...talk about what happened…?”

 

“Not right now…” Thancred muttered as he went about preparing a steak for Diana, wishing he had more to offer. Getting down a cup, he filled it from the tap and offered it to her. “Here, you need to stay hydrated.”

 

Reluctantly taking the water and sipping it, she watched him cook in silence. When he had finished and set the steak aside to rest, she remembered their romp on the counter. She saw him flinch a little. Pouting, she muttered, “Do you ever not listen to my thoughts??”

 

“It's not something I can control that much, especially when I've fed from you,” Thancred explained, leaning on the counter. “Your thoughts are very open to me, like you were speaking them out loud.”

 

“Could you at least pretend not to hear them then??” Diana groaned, embarrassed by her dirty daydreams.

 

“Yeah, sorry...I guess...I was just surprised you were thinking about it,” Thancred confessed, bouncing the back of his heel off the toe of his boot.

 

“Why...is that surprising?” Diana asked before thinking, It felt so good, I want more.

 

Trying to ignore those thoughts, he shrugged, staring at the floor. He remembered how she looked kneeling before him, his cock in her mouth. He turned around to poke the steak, making sure the cook was right, “After everything I put you through last night, I thought you would have no interest in me.”

 

“Well,” nervously fidgeting, Diana tried to find the words. “When you...fed on me, it...the feelings haven't gone away…”

 

Glancing her way, he understood, seeing her sexual frustration. Walking to where she sat, Thancred knelt in front of her, pulling her hips to the edge of the chair, “We've got five minutes…”

 

“I...I'm still mad at you!” Diana pouted, embarrassed by her other hunger as she didn't resist his advances.

 

“That's fine...sometimes makeup sex feels better with a little resentment,” Thancred shrugged before removing her bottoms, spreading her legs to see she was already wet in anticipation. Leaning in, he wasted no time sucking her clit.

 

“Ah! Mnnngh!” Diana squirmed, the feeling of his tongue flicking her bean without mercy making her cry out in pleasure. She couldn't help groping her own breasts, her body aching for release.

 

Thancred growled a little, the taste of her juices making him hard. Gods she did such things to him, things he hadn't felt in a long time, passionate things...romantic things. He slipped a finger inside her and then another, slowly massaging her g-spot.

 

“B-bite me!” Diana moaned, her shirt lifted up to expose her hard nipples as she played with herself drunkenly.

 

“I can't, you've lost too much blood,” Thancred frowned up at her.

 

“Then...don't feed...just...bite me…” Diana muttered, embarrassed to ask for such things out loud.

 

Understanding what she wanted, Thancred moved his kisses to her thigh, piercing her skin. He held back despite the slight taste of blood making him want to feed desperately, allowing his saliva to get into her bloodstream. Her moans increased in volume as he resumed fingering her, getting her close before pulling away and burying his face in her pussy again. Going down on her hard, he felt her grip his hair as she screamed, her entire body convulsing from her orgasm.

 

Diana squirted, leaving a mess on the floor from the intensity of her moment. She thought he would stop there, let her catch her breath, but his fingers didn't give up. He knew she still wanted more, and she did. Screaming in passionate overload, Diana's hips rocked wildly as he swiftly wrung another orgasm out of her. This one was even more intense than the last, nearly making her mind black out. All she could think about was how gods damn good it felt, never wanting it to end. She continued to make a mess on the floor.

 

Pulling his cock out, Thancred started to stroke himself, turned on by her moans to the point it was painful to keep it in his pants. He imagined being inside her again, but did he deserve it? This was atonement for hurting her, he didn't deserve to feel this kind of pleasure.

 

Panting and whimpering from her third orgasm in a row, Diana begged, “Give it to me...I want it...your...your cock…”

 

Thancred looked up from the mess between her legs, wondering if he deserved such mercy. Not hesitating to obey his lover's commands, Thancred lifted her off the chair and laid her on the floor. Yanking his trousers down, he positioned himself between her spread legs and slipped inside without any resistance. Hells bells she was wet, a deep growl rumbling out of him as he began to pound into her. The old wooden floors began to creak.

 

“YES! HAA! HARDER!” Diana cried out as she wrapped herself around him, holding on for dear life as she lost all sense of shame. The damp slaps of his cock ramming into her echoed in the room, mixing with their frenzied cries of passion. They didn't finish until several hours later, another steak abandoned to its cold fate on the counter.

 

Meanwhile, further down the hall, Mufi wandered the many aisles of Thancred's private library. The strong smell of old tomes masked G'raha's scent, leading her to believe this wasn't the first time he'd used such tactics to evade capture. He was smart, but he was also trapped, only a matter of time before she found his hiding place. Trying to flush him out with reason, Mufi began to talk outloud, “I'd like to talk about this, G'raha. I want you to know I'm not mad about my hand, see? It's perfectly fine now. If you were afraid I would punish you for it, rest assured I have no intention of doing so.”

 

The room was quiet, no movement to indicate his interest in talking. She decided to change the subject, “I saw what you've been up to, if that's what you're afraid of. I understand why you did it but you know it's against the rules. If they find out, they could sentence you to death...or worse…”

 

Still no sounds came from the lifeless shelves, the scent of dead trees and aged leather permeating her nostrils. Wandering past the seemingly endless aisles, she continued, “I locked the door, so it's just you and me in here. Why don't you come out and explain everything? I just want to talk, I promise.”

 

As if giving him reason to finally defend himself, Mufi narrowly dodged a clawed swipe as G'raha lunged out of the next aisle over. Grabbing his wrist and rolling with the momentum, Mufi threw G'raha across the room, getting some distance between them.

 

Skidding across the hardwood, G'raha got his footing, hissing at her.

 

“If you want me to treat you like an equal, then act like it!” Mufi shouted at him, seeing the fear in his eyes. Knowing he felt cornered, she spread her arms out at her sides, being vulnerable. “I'm not here to hurt you, I just want to talk!”

 

“You're the Inquisitor! I know what talking leads to with you!” G'raha replied fiercely before lunging at her again, trying to take advantage of her open stance. Before he could land a hit, the woman moved at a speed he had not anticipated. Flipped around and slamming into the floor face first, G'raha felt the wind get knocked out of him as he was pinned down. Coughing and struggling against her grip, his hands pinned and a knee between his shoulder blades, G'raha found it impossible to get any leverage beneath her. She definitely was an elder vampire, far out ranking him in speed and strength. “Just kill me now, I won't tell you anything!”

 

“SILENCE!” Mufi hissed, her tone managing to quiet the man. Leaning in, she growled in his ear. “I said I'm not going to hurt you, I would appreciate it if you gave me the same measure of respect in return!”

 

G'raha growled, trying to struggle again, his tail thrashing about angrily. He let out a whimper of pain when she dug her knee into his back more, ceasing his struggles.

 

“Listen to me,” Mufi hissed, watching him tense up beneath her. “I can't help you if I don't know what you've done.”

 

“Help...me?” Confused, G'raha wondered if this was a trick to get him to confess, unwilling to cave so easily.

 

“Yes, help you,” frustrated, Mufi tightened her grip on him, hearing him whimper more. “I'll let you go if you agree to talk to me with your words and not your claws. If you can't be civilized, we're going to be stuck like this all day. Which would you prefer, G'raha?”

 

Considering his situation, he eventually conceded, “Words…”

 

“Good...now sit up,” Mufi released him, stepping back to wait for him to move, ready to take him down again if he tried anything sneaky.

 

Slowly pulling his hands around front and pushing himself up, G'raha sat on the floor like an obedient dog, his tail still twitching with agitation. Ears back, he muttered, “I have nothing to say...do what you must to me.”

 

“You're protecting someone, I understand that kind of loyalty, but you shouldn't throw away your life so carelessly,” Mufi sighed as she moved two chairs to face each other. Sitting in one of them, she motioned to the other across from her. “Civilized talk.”

 

Swallowing his pride, G'raha slowly got up, moving cautiously to the chair before sitting down. Hiding behind his bangs, he rubbed his wrists nervously, “You said you wanted to help me...why?”

 

“That's my prerogative, what you should focus on is the offer on the table,” Mufi spoke calmly, her eyes focused on him as she sat properly in the chair. “In exchange for your honesty, I can offer you some measure of protection from the Baldesions. I cannot, however, offer anything without your trust and compliance.”

 

“You would defy another elder to help me?” G'raha looked up at her in disbelief.

 

“I'm the Inquisitor, I can do whatever I damn well please,” Mufi held her head high, her eyes flashing. “Now...what will it be, G'raha? Death or aid? Choose wisely.”

Chapter 9: Gamble

An air of unease fell over the pair seated in the library, deep thought going into the proposal. G’raha held his tail in his lap, fidgeting with it as he chewed his lip. His eyes darting up to Mufi, he saw her patiently waiting for his answer. Nervously clearing his throat, he asked, “If I put my trust in you and tell you everything, what’s stopping you from turning on me? What guarantee do I have?”

 

“Hmm…” Thinking about his question, she brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I have my suspicions about the Baldesion coven already, let us say that I need only have a reason to act on my suspicions.”

 

“You know? But you haven’t done anything?” G’raha frowned at her, gripping his tail to keep himself from leaping at her.

 

“As I said, I have suspicions,” Mufi quirked her eyebrow at him, crossing her legs and settling her hands on the arms of the chair as she relaxed into it. “The thing about the Baldesions is...they like their privacy. Their inner workings and dealings are kept in secrecy, squirreled away on their little island in the north. But I know they have been showing an interest in the crystal tower in the south of Mor Dhona. You mentioned serving time there, so this piques my interest. If you give me the ammunition I need to go after them, then I will protect you. Can you give me what I need to expose them to the council?”

 

Pondering her explanation, he looked serious as he said, “I think I can...if you give me protection.”

 

“If what you give me is something I can use, then you have my word,” Mufi repeated, seeing his displeasure with the uncertainty. “I understand your situation, but you must understand mine as well. A promise is not something I can give lightly in my position, considering the risk to me betraying my people should I side with you blindly. My entire coven would be at risk, along with all who are under my care, including my staff.”

 

G’raha looked down, smoothing the fur on his tail as he processed the situation. Wanting to know his options, he asked, “And if my story does not help your motives? Where does that leave me?”

 

Tapping her chin thoughtfully, she replied, “It depends, if you’ve been doing things to undermine another elder’s house unwarranted then I would need to report you. You will be taken into custody for the elder affected to determine your fate. With that knowledge, you can determine for yourself whether your actions shall earn my protection or not. I am a fair judge, I will not turn on you without just cause. In that you have my word.”

 

Having that reassurance, G’raha took a deep breath, letting it out before beginning to tell his tale, “I have lived my entire life with the Baldesions, growing up in their orphanage. I have been a Werefolk for as long as I could remember as well, turning for the first time on my 10th birthday when I came of age for my kind. The others shunned me and treated me differently for this, not that that’s unusual for my people. But I guess I was different because they began to train me for my time in the tower. I learned about science and magicks that would aid me in my work later. When I turned 16, they sent me to Mor Dhona with a group of their researchers to break through the tower’s defenses.”

 

“Did you succeed?” Mufi asked curiously.

 

“Yes...that was just the beginning of where everything went horribly wrong,” G’raha sighed, running his fingers through his hair anxiously. The tip of his tail twitched erratically as he pushed to continue talking. “I was able to find a means to break through the tower’s magical force field, leading a group to the front gates. The vampires were unable to open them, but somehow when I stepped close enough to the doors, they...they opened for me. It was then that I learned who I really was. My ancestors were the guardians of the tower, tasked with protecting its secrets as silent sentinels. Over the centuries, our numbers ran thin until only a few remained...at least on the outside.”

 

“There were people living inside the tower?” Mufi’s eyes widened at the prospect before seeing the grim look that crossed his eyes as he nodded.

 

“At first those who were inside managed to force out the raiding party, pushing us back to the bridge before destroying it. When word got back to the island, Master Baldesion sent his armies to assault the tower. It...it was a bloodbath,” G’raha’s voice trailed off a little at the memories. Clearing his throat, he pressed on. “They kept some of the people alive, they were the ones who told me of my past. It was my red eyes that told them who I was. Once Master Baldesion gained control of the tower dwellers, he began his...experiments.”

 

Mufi frowned a little, this information seeming to trouble her. She did not note anything, motioning slightly with her hand, “What sort of experiments?”

 

Grimacing at the memories as his ears flattened, he curled up more in the chair, his voice getting quieter, “Trying to find out how the tower interacts with the people who lived there. They forced them to connect and...control parts of the tower. The problem is, the longer they are connected and use the power of the tower, the...the more they’re...consumed.”

 

“Consumed? By the tower?” Not knowing much about the tower’s properties and history, Mufi was interested in learning more, despite the discomfort it seemed to cause G’raha.

 

“Yes. When...beings who are accepted by the tower give their bodies in its service, they will slowly become part of the tower,” G’raha explained, his eyes growing dark and distant. “The more power you use, the more your body becomes crystalline until...you become a statue. There’s...no cure for it and...no way to disconnect once you’ve begun using its power. They cannot escape either, I...I tried to help someone escape once but...they eventually died. The parts of their body that were crystalline, they...they shattered…”

 

“How terrible...did they try to force you to connect with the tower?” Mufi looked him over, wondering if that was why he hesitated to show his body.

 

“No, they...they kept me as a backup, in case...the others failed,” G’raha curled up more in the chair. Shivering a little, he hid his face in his knees. “Please, I...I just...want to save my people…”

 

“You said they were your former owners, I find it hard to believe they would let you go willingly considering how valuable you would be to them,” Mufi asked, seeing him tremble slightly at her words. “They didn’t really release you, did they?”

 

“I…” his voice hoarse, he looked up at her, desperation in his eyes. “I can’t go back, please...you must understand. They uncovered something...deep in the bowels of the tower. If...if you give me back to them, they’ll raise something so terrible this world will not survive.”

 

Frowning, Mufi wondered for a moment why they had not put out a warrant for his capture, but she already knew the answer to that. They were doing something they didn’t want the rest of the council to know about, and judging by G’raha’s story so far it was certainly a good enough reason not to let anyone else know. Slaughtering another race of people without council approval? Committing acts of atrocity against the survivors, experimenting with beings that were not considered nor confirmed to be lesser beings than vampires; all of these things were beyond enough to bring the wrath of the council down upon the entire Baldesion coven. But, while his story was convincing, she needed physical proof and confirmation for herself that his stories were true.

 

Finally looking up at him, she flicked her wrist, causing the chair he sat in to slide across the floor and stop in front of hers. Leaning in, Mufi curled a finger at him, “Come closer. Show me the things you have seen.”

 

“W-what? How?” Startled, G’raha curled away, squishing back into the chair as much as he could. His tail was fluffed up and agitated at her threatening presence.

 

“With your blood, open your mind to me,” Mufi’s eyes flashed as she waited, watching him.

 

Swallowing nervously, he held out a shaky hand to her offering his wrist. When she didn’t take it, he knew where she intended to bite him. His heart skipped a beat as his instincts to run began to kick in again, screaming at him to escape before she ripped his throat out.

 

“I’m not going to kill you...but you must submit to me,” Mufi assured him in a firm but gentle tone, not moving any closer.

 

G’raha let out a small whimper, nervous about ever letting a vampire close to his throat willingly. With trembling hands, he pulled aside the collar of his tunic before looking away, fear visible in his eyes, “I...I submit...to you…”

 

Slowly moving closer, resting a knee against his chair as she lowered her mouth to his throat, she could hear him sing-song nervously. She cupped his head in her hand, gently stroking his hair before pulling his head aside and sinking her teeth in.

 

G’raha gasped, squirming a moment as he felt a surge of panic and arousal wash over him. Remembering why this was happening, he tried to open his mind to his darker memories, images of people being tortured by the sons of Baldesion. Closing his eyes, a whimpered moan escaped his lips, tears falling down his face at having to relive those moments. They felt more real and present, as if he were there again. The smell of blood and entrails strewn around the tower, slaves being forced to clean up the mess both as a means of reinforcing good behavior and to avoid having to clean up after their grotesque acts. Visions of G’raha being beaten along with others and forced into dangerous situations poured out, making G’raha’s body jerk and flinch with every life-like moment. Finally unable to handle so much suffering again, he begged weakly, “P-Please...stop…”

 

Slowly pulling her teeth clean of his flesh and licking it clean, Mufi pulled him into a hug, “I will protect you...I give you my word, G’raha.”

 

The pain of his memories subsided, replaced instead by sorrow as the tears spilled over more and more. Wrapping his arms around Mufi, he buried his face in her shoulder, too emotional to be afraid of her anymore. For the first time in his entire life, someone was actually willing to help him, someone who could really make a difference. It took him several minutes to collect himself before he was finally able to pull back, averting his eyes in shame, “No one’s...ever believed me...before…”

 

Mufi cupped his cheek, bringing his gaze back to her own, “This will not be easy, G’raha. While I can guarantee that I will do everything in my power to protect you, that does not mean that they will stop pursuing you. Where have you been staying until now?”

 

“I...I was...living...on the streets…” G’raha admitted, embarrassed by his situation in front of someone so powerful and well off.

 

“No more, you will live here,” Mufi announced, seeing his ears perk up. “The spare room shall be yours, I will ensure that you are taken care of and made comfortable here until matters can be resolved.”

 

“R-really? Is...is that okay with Thancred…?” Not wanting to impose, he worried about how much of Thancred’s belongings she kept giving to him.

 

“He will be, do not worry about those details,” Mufi stroked his hair, smoothing it out and trying to soothe him.

 

Wanting so badly to trust her, he whispered, “I’m...I’m sorry I attacked you...earlier…”

 

“Apology accepted, thank you for not making this process any more difficult,” she smiled at him, causing him to blush. Licking her lips, she couldn’t help adding to her comment. “You do taste good, thank you for the small snack.”

 

His cheeks burning at her remark, he covered his mouth with his hand, his ears flattening again, “That’s…”

 

“Does that make you uncomfortable? I would never feed on you against your will, of course…” Mufi purred, somewhat amused by his shyness.

 

“Isn’t it...bad for your kind to...um...consume...my kind’s blood…?” G’raha timidly asked, chancing a glance at her. His vision was filled with her ample bosom pressed close to him, looking so soft he longed to knead them in his hands. He almost purred at the thought.

 

“Only during a full moon when your body is changing,” Mufi explained, pressing her bosom closer to him. If she had heard his thoughts, she wasn’t admitting to it. “Right now you’re simply a Miqo’te, and a tasty one at that. You enjoy sweets, do you not?”

 

His pupils dilating at the supple cushions pressed against his chest, he tried to focus on her questioning, “I...do not often...um...get to...enjoy them, but...y-yes…”

 

“I see…” leaning in closer, she whispered in his ear. “My skin is quite sweet, should you ever get a craving. You need only ask for a taste.”

 

Sucking in a breath, he felt his trousers begin to tighten. Despite the awkward atmosphere, he could still feel the vampiric energies teasing their way through his system and making him horny. He wished he could feel it longer, if only his body didn’t metabolize things so quickly.

 

“I should check on my actual reason for the lockdown now,” Mufi spoke normally again, beginning to move off of his chair. Before she could get far, she felt a hand wrap around her wrist, looking back to see G’raha holding on and looking embarrassed that he had done so without thinking. “Yes?”

 

“I uh,” stammering nervously, he tried to think of any other reason to have done so aside from his longing to touch her. His voice cracked a little. “Can I come with you?”

 

Almost tempted to make a dirty joke about his innocent question, she decided it wasn’t the time or place, letting him off the hook...this time. Gently pulling free and instead holding his hand, she smiled sweetly at him, “You may.”

 

Blushing but excited to be allowed to stay close to her, he followed her lead as they made their way out of the library. As they walked, he finally took a moment to look around at the collection there, “Could I...come back and read? W-when you’re finished with things here…”

 

Mufi smiled at him, giving his hand a gentle squeeze, “Of course you can, dear.”

 

His ears perked up with excitement, tail wagging about happily behind him, “Thank you!”

 

What an adorable man... Mufi thought to herself as they left the library, the door finally unlocking at their approach.

 

Elsewhere in the manor, Diana was finishing up her steak, having had it reheated so it wasn’t cold anymore. Curled up in a blanket that Thancred had dug out of an old chest, she sat contently beside him for some post-coital snuggles. Diana finished the last piece of her meal before setting her fork down with a sigh, leaning against Thancred more, “That hit the spot…”

 

“That’s what did it? Not everything else I did before that?” Thancred remarked with a slight pout, teasing her.

 

“Th-Than!” Diana blushed, remembering how loud they had gotten. The kitchen would need a thorough scrubbing...maybe a bit of cleansing fire. Feeling his fingers lace with hers, she quieted, squeezing his hand gently. “What’s going to happen to us now?”

 

“Well...as it still stands, we need to deal with Mufinella,” Thancred sighed, resting his head on hers.

 

“Are you gonna abandon me again?” Diana asked between pouted lips. “I won’t forgive you if you do.”

 

“I won’t...she...already knows how I really feel anyway,” Thancred admitted, wrapping his arm around her.

 

“Really? You told her?” A little excited that he had stood up for them, her tail wagged slightly inside the blanket.

 

Not wanting to flat out admit he had been enthralled and forced to be honest, he simply nodded. A second later he was flopping over sideways from the impact of her hug, “Oomph!”

 

“Oh, Than!” Diana began to give him horn nuzzles, happy he had not continued to hide his feelings for her forever. The creak of a door drew her attention away from her lover as two figures stepped into the room. Letting out a squeak, she quickly disappeared into the blanket.

 

“Dear me, are we interrupting something?” Mufi inquired with a quirked brow, almost impressed by the mess they had made.

 

“M-Mufinella! Ah, c-could you...give us a moment??” Thancred stammered awkwardly, horribly embarrassed, but mostly that G’raha had seen the mess as well.

 

Beet red and wishing he could hurl himself out a window, G’raha turned away, practically crushing his face into the wall to hide, “M-MANY PARDONS, YOU TWO!”

 

“We’ll let you dress, meet us in the parlor. There is much to discuss,” Mufi remarked, giving them one last amused look before leading G’raha out of the room, making sure he didn’t whack his face off the doorframe in the process.

 

Seeing how Mufi was holding G’raha’s hand, Thancred couldn’t help being curious, “I wonder what’s going on between those two?”

 

“GODS, THAN!” Diana whined from within the blankets. “Why didn’t you lock the door??”

 

“I was...a bit distracted,” scratching his head, he stood up from the blanket, letting it fall away from his naked body as he carried the dishes to the sink. He knew it wouldn’t have mattered anyway, his mistress could have simply unlocked the door on her own. “We should hurry, it’s probably important.”

 

Grumbling about how embarrassed she was, Diana quickly found her garments in the places they had been scattered about the room, hurling his trousers at his face before completely dressing. Finally decent, the pair left the kitchen and made their way down the hallway to the parlor room. The curtains were drawn, naturally, but a very faint glow illuminated the elegant foyer. G’raha and Mufi were seated on a couch, waiting patiently for their arrival - albeit with a bit of sexual tension in the air.

 

Sitting on a sofa directly across from the pair, Thancred spoke first, “Is this about the lockdown?”

 

“In a manner. I have a proposition for you,” Mufi replied coolly, waving a hand to the awkward Miqo’te seated beside her. “Something that could benefit all of us in achieving our goals.”

 

“What could I offer to you?” Frowning at her answers, Thancred glanced between Diana and G’raha before settling back on Mufi to see her serious expression.

 

“A base of operations,” Mufi held her head high, a determined glint in her eye. “I’m going to destroy the sons of bitches Baldesions and you’re going to help me.”

Chapter 10: Plans

“Destroy the Baldesions?? Are you mad?” Thancred gawked at her, wondering what crazy scheme she had hatched up with the WereMiqo. “They're one of the oldest families in all of Sharlayan!”

 

“Yes, and one of the most secretive,” Mufi noted as she vaguely filled them in on what they were doing behind the scenes.

 

Frowning at this revelation, Thancred remarked, “If this is not known to the other coven leaders, then...this could get ugly.”

 

“We have to be very careful, if any of them suspect any of us know about the tower or G'raha here, the plan will fall to ruin,” resting a hand on G'raha's thigh, she kept her eyes on Thancred and ignored the man's increased heart rate. “He will be staying here for the time being, safe in your home under the ruse that he's your new assistant.”

 

“What about Urianger? He'll flip on us faster than a takoyaki chef,” Thancred pointed out the hitch in the plan - or the snitch, rather.

 

“Don't worry about him,” waving him off with her free hand, Mufi smirked a bit. “Remember I said I was considering relaxing your restrictions? Well, I'm opting to give Urianger a few nights off every week. This will allow G'raha to roam free on the nights he's gone. He will also serve you during the day whilst Urianger is asleep in his room since I recall he loathes being awake during daylight hours.”

 

“That is true...wait, G'raha is staying here? I don't have the resources to deal with...that time…” Thancred scoffed at the random news of him having a new roommate.

 

“I will handle that, don't you worry,” Mufi remarked like it was no big deal. “We have an entire month to prepare for that.”

 

“Why are you letting me know about all of this?” Diana asked awkwardly, still pretty intimidated by the other woman, especially by her stilettos that looked sharp enough to kill. “It's not like I can do anything to help.”

 

“It would be useful to have a completely blank slate to aid us in daylight dealings, plus you happen to come with a witch as your friend. Quite beneficial to me,” Mufi shrugged as she pinned them both with a firm look. “If you want me to look the other way in regards to this little arrangement of yours, then you'll do as I ask.”

 

“Yes, mistress,” Thancred bowed his head a little to her.

 

“Um...th-thanks, mistress?” Diana awkwardly chimed in, giving a jerky head bow.

 

Chuckling, Mufi sighed, “Honestly, all of these archaic rules are so stuffy, don't you agree? Perhaps it's time to shake things up! Love is love, is it not?”

 

“L-love??” Diana flustered, obviously awkward about that word in particular.

 

“Love, like, lust, whatever you want to call it,” Mufi waved a hand at her before returning to the topic at hand. “In any case, you will be a useful tool in my plan so if you wish for this lockdown to end in your favor, you'll cooperate. Is it a deal?”

 

Diana looked up at Thancred who seemed concerned. She was still holding his hand since they walked in, having found that he refused to let go. Gently she squeezed it.

 

Thancred squeezed back before inquiring further, “Will you be putting her in any danger?”

 

“I couldn't say, it would depend on the situations that come up,” Mufi shrugged, crossing her arms under her bosom. She tried to ignore the hungry thoughts floating by at the movement. “I will not willfully throw her in harm's way, but if you wish to remain together then this is quite preferable to death, I should think.”

 

Diana trembled a little at the thought of being eviscerated in the tea shop and quickly stated, “I can do it! I'm not afraid!”

 

“Diana…” Thancred wanted to chastise her but he could feel her trembling. He saved the conversation for later, returning his attention to Mufi. “So you won't tell anyone about us so long as we are obedient pawns in your schemes?”

 

“Hmm...yes, I think that's pretty accurate,” Mufi nodded, seeing he wasn't thrilled but just not caring. “I will return frequently to check on how things are going under the ruse that I'm considering ending your exile, so do play along. It is important that you do not show your feelings for each other in public, especially if Urianger is around. I do not trust him.”

 

“I don't either,” Thancred muttered, smoothing his hair. “So...business as usual as far as he's concerned.”

 

“You know he threw you under the wagon,” Mufi quirked an eyebrow at him. “Any other elder would have your hide for such disobedience.”

 

Grimacing at her confirming his fears, he nodded, “I am...ever appreciative to have you as my matriarch, Mufinella. We will cooperate with your plans.”

 

“Enough of that,” Mufi stood, indicating for the others to stand as well. “The lockdown spell will remain active until tonight so enjoy the reprieve from your warden’s ever watchful eye. You may leave now, I will contact you later when I have work for you.”

 

Standing and bowing his head to Mufi, Thancred led Diana out of the room, deep in thought about everything that was discussed.

 

Moving to leave as well, Mufi felt something grasp her hand, looking down to see G’raha holding her back with a quizzical look. She tilted her head curiously at him, finding his mind a jumble of thoughts she had trouble reading, “What is it?”

 

“Do you...really think…anyone can love anyone…?” G’raha asked slowly, obviously embarrassed to ask her.

 

Without hesitation, Mufi turned to him and answered honestly, “I do.”

 

“Even...Werefolk and...vampires?” G’raha’s voice got smaller, his ears folding back slightly as if afraid to say it.

 

Mufi watched him for a moment before whispering, “Tell me why you ask this.”

 

His breathing increasing as his heart pounded, G’raha’s mind began to scream at him for daring again. He looked away, trying to release his hold on Mufi’s hand, “I-It’s nothing -”

 

Mufi caught his hand and brought it up to her bosom, resting it over her left breast, “What do you feel, G’raha?”

 

The softest thing in the world, G’raha thought before struggling to pull away, “M-MISS MUFINELLA?!”

 

“What do you feel?” She asked again, pressing his hand more firmly into her chest.

 

Panicking a moment, his mind snapped to a faint sensation beneath his palm. He felt the light flutter of blood pumping in her chest, rhythmic and soothing. Blinking away the panic, he answered, “A heart beat?”

 

“Yes, do you know what I feel?” Mufi leaned down to rest her hand on G’raha’s chest.

 

His eyes closing, he could feel his own heart beat racing in his chest. Softly, he replied, “My...heart…”

 

Mufi nodded, easing onto the couch again before she pressed her forehead against his, nuzzling slightly as she asked demurely, “And what do we share in here?”

 

“A...brain?” G’raha blushed at her closeness. He could smell her intoxicating scent again, his heart skipping a beat. His insides did funny things when he heard a deep, melodic chuckle escape her lips.

 

“In a literal sense, yes,” she chuckled, bumping him lightly. “You have a mind, G’raha. A brilliant, logical, reasoning mind full of complex thinking and emotion. Do I not have the same?”

 

“Y-yes…” His mind was beginning to cloud over with more primal thoughts and desires, the warmth of her bosom in his hand making his fingers twitch, longing to squeeze.

 

“Then tell me, G’raha, what makes us so different, deep down?” Mufi whispered, her tone more breathy as she heard his thoughts, becoming aroused.

 

“Mufi…” G’raha’s voice was becoming ragged too, longing building inside and out as he timidly nuzzled her in return, his lips parted.

 

“Love is love, G’raha...so ask me...what you want to ask…” Mufi pressed closer to him, their lips dangerously close to touching.

 

Beginning to pant a little, G'raha suddenly snapped out of his haze, dark thoughts shoving aside his desires. He pulled away, turning his gaze to the floor, “You should be resting, it is nearly midday.”

 

Mufi frowned slightly, seeing that leaving the proposition to him would never lead to anything at this rate. Something was blocking him from following his desires and it was frustrating the vampiress to no end. Sitting back on the couch, Mufi sighed, “I cannot, not while the lockdown is enacted.”

 

“Then I should give you space to process your judgements,” G'raha spoke quietly as he moved to get up. A curvy leg slammed into the coffee table, blocking his path.

 

“Did I say I needed space?” Mufi asked sternly, her eyes flashing at him.

 

Startled, G'raha jumped slightly, his tail fluffing up behind him, “I-I just thought -”

 

“Your mind is chaos, how can you even know what you are thinking?” Mufi sighed, rubbing her temple.

 

“Pardon?” Nervous again, G'raha rubbed his arm a little. “You were...reading my mind?”

 

“Your mind is screaming constantly, ever louder should your thoughts stray to more selfish realms,” Mufi replied in irritation. “I cannot make sense of it. One moment you desire me, the next you wish to hurl yourself out of the nearest window! Do you want me or not??”

 

“What? I -” face burning with shame at how obviously she had seen his lewd musings, G'raha froze in alarm, his body trembling.

 

Seeing how unsettled G’raha had become, Mufi took a deep breath, fixing her hair a bit before lowering her leg, “My apologies, I have not eaten enough recently, I allowed my emotions to get the better of me. It is clear I have caused you distress, you are free to leave if you wish.”

 

Swallowing hard, G’raha hesitated before darting out of the room, disappearing through the door.

 

Mufi felt her heart ache at how quickly he fled, closing her eyes and staying on the couch a moment to allow the silence to crush back her hormones. Getting lost in meditation, she snapped her eyes open again upon hearing the door creak. A timid mop of red hair peeked through the opening as if checking to see if she was still there, “Do you need something?”

 

“N-no, I just...you said you were hungry, so…” awkwardly stepping into the room, he revealed a blood bag in his hand. Fidgeting a little, he crossed the room and offered it to her. “I warmed it up in a hot water bath. I know that, um...your kind don’t really like cold blood…”

 

Surprised by his show of kindness, she gingerly took the bag, feeling its subtle warmth being just the right temperature, “Thank you...that’s...very considerate of you…”

 

Nodding his head, an awkward silence fell between them. After what felt like an eternity of standing quietly beside her, he turned to depart again, unable to meet her gaze, “I’ll um...I’ll leave you to your meal.”

 

“Are you afraid of me?” Mufi asked softly before sipping on the bag, feeling her hunger subsiding.

 

G'raha paused, gripping his arm anxiously. His mind was torn, a mix of yes and no. Finally he answered, “I'm afraid of what will happen if I…”

 

“If you break the rules?” Mufi could hear that thought clearly burning in his mind. Seeing him nod solemnly, she spoke seriously. “I would never do such a thing as betray the trust of a lover.”

 

“Lover…” The words caught in his throat as he blushed, his tail twitching about nervously. Biting his lip, he slowly sat down on the couch, to Mufi's surprise. “Why...have you not asked me to...come to bed with you? I got the opinion you were...interested in me, yet you make no requests...”

 

“Hmm...allow me to pose this to you,” shifting a little to face him more, she leaned into the couch, sipping her meal between sentences. “Imagine you are in the position that you have subordinates under you who are expected to do as you wish. Now imagine that you meet someone who used to be a subordinate to someone else. Would you feel comfortable making your desires known to that person? Or would you be concerned that they would feel required to accommodate your desires regardless of their own feelings?”

 

Thinking hard about her question, he seemed to understand as he slowly shook his head, “I would fear that I was forcing them to do something against their will.”

 

“Exactly,” Mufi nodded in agreement, finishing off the bag and licking her lips as she set it aside. Settling back on the couch, she rested her hands on her lap and leveled a calm gaze on him. “I have stated to you that I am not against the ideas you have thought about, but I do not want you to think you must act on them to please me. This was to assure you that you do not need to fear approaching me, should you wish to. You’re free to do as you please with regards to your own body, dear.”

 

Fidgeting a little, his thoughts wandered to wanting to pin her to the couch and bite her neck. His own rogue thoughts made him blush as he timidly looked up at her, their eyes meeting.

 

Mufi tilted her head, exposing her neck to him as her eyes invited him to try, “If that is your wish, you have my permission.”

 

His heart pounding, he nervously moved closer, tentatively leaning in to plant a kiss on her neck. Peering at her face to gauge her reaction, his tail nervously swished around behind him.

 

“That felt nice,” Mufi murmured, her eyes closed as she sat still for him, not wanting to halt his progress by startling him again.

 

Getting positive reinforcement helped to encourage him as he settled in closer, scooting until their legs touched. He blushed slightly as he felt her knee ever so gently rubbed against his, feeling nervous as he resumed kissing her neck. Tentatively he pressed her back into the couch, biting her skin but not hard enough to break it.

 

“Mnn…” Mufi moaned softly, laying back and tugging at his shirt to urge him ever closer.

 

The smell of her perfume began to fog up his mind as he shifted to straddle her lap, leaving a mark on her neck as his hand found her breast. A soft purr rumbled up from his chest as he kneaded gently at her bosom, enjoying how soft it was in his hand. Gods, it had been a long time since he had held something so soft, it made the tip of his tail quiver. Pulling back from her neck, he whispered, “This...doesn't scare you?”

 

“Should I be scared?” Mufi pulled one strap of her dress off her shoulder, allowing her breast to fall free. 

 

“N-no…” Blushing at her exposed breast, he gazed down at it, admiring how pale and pink her nipple was. He rubbed it a little idly with his thumb, feeling it harden under his touch. Other things were getting hard too.

 

“I'm not afraid of you, G'raha,” cupping his cheek in her hand, she caressed him lovingly. “So don't be afraid to do more. I will stop you if it's not to my liking.”

 

“What...do you like to do?” G'raha asked timidly, his hand molding her bare breast absently.

 

“I think my interests might be too much for you right now,” Mufi answered honestly. “I don't want to scare you away.”

 

He tried to imagine what she could do that would scare him, bad memories resurfacing. Before he could focus on it too much, he felt her fingers rubbing his ear, making him blush, “A-Aah…”

 

“Nothing like that, dear, I believe in consent,” Mufi purred, continuing to rub his ear. “Does this feel good?”

 

“Y-Yes…” G'raha moaned before blushing, feeling embarrassed. “Sorry…”

 

“Don't apologize for showing your enjoyment, it helps me to know when you like things,” She found a good spot, making him crumple against her.

 

“Aaaah...mnnn!” G'raha moaned and whimpered, his leg twitching a little as he closed his eyes. A deep purr rumbled up as he kneaded her breast more intently, relaxing into her arms.

 

Mufi moaned in return, wanting more. Struggling not to move too fast, she baked his brain a bit longer before easing off his ear and stroking his hair, “Did you...haa...like that…?”

 

“Mnnn…” Brain thoroughly melted, G'raha nuzzled her neck again before wondering what she tasted like. He dipped his head down, lifting her breast to his mouth before beginning to suck on her nipple. Her pleasured moans emboldened him as he reached to pull her other strap down, baring both her breasts to him. He gently squeezed the other in his free hand, his trousers tightening from the sounds she made.

 

Mufi's nipples were quite sensitive, hardening from his play as she openly moaned and held him close, “Haa...G'raha...don't stop…”

 

Her skin was soft and pleasant to taste, encouraging him to get his fill of her. He could feel her thighs rubbing together, the scent of her pheromones beginning to invade his senses. A hungry growl escaped him as his hand slid down to her groin, pushing up her dress to rub her pussy. He could feel how wet she was, making his trousers almost painfully unbearable to continue wearing.

 

“Let me help…” Mufi breathed, undoing his fly to free his erection. Running her hand along his shaft, she could feel his girth and imagined having it inside her. Her pussy got even more wet.

 

“Mufi...how...how far can I go?” G'raha panted, moaning at her touch with a blush.

 

“As far as you want,” Mufi replied, rubbing the tip of his cock and smearing his pre-cum around it.

 

Groaning and biting her nipple, he popped it out of his mouth before laying her down on the couch. With a tender touch, he lifted her dress to expose her bare pussy before rubbing himself against it, “Can I really have you?”

 

“Yes,” Mufi wrapped her legs around his hips, encouraging him to go all the way.

 

His horniness overriding his nerves, he pressed the tip of his cock into her core, feeling her accommodate him easily. A heavy moan escaped his lips as he buried himself inside her, hissing, “Gods, Mufi…”

 

“Thal’s balls, you're so big,” Mufi groaned, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

 

“Is that bad? Does it hurt?” G'raha fretted, hoping he hadn't gone too fast.

 

“No, it's perfect, keep going,” Mufi began to rock her hips to encourage him, feeling his cock sliding in and out.

 

Letting out a groan, he moved with her, quickly beginning to pant as the feeling of her pussy hugging him almost sent him over the edge. Before it did, he grabbed her hip to stop her, panting, “W-wait…”

 

“Sorry, I’ll let you control the pace,” Mufi bit her lip, trying her best not to take over like she really wanted. She was pretty bad at being on the bottom, but for his sake she was going to try her hardest to make it work...this time.

 

Closing his eyes until the moment passed, he slowly resumed his thrusts, gazing down at her. With a timid blush, he asked, “Can I kiss you?”

 

His innocence actually made Mufi blush a little as she nodded, pulling him in closer. Slowly their lips touched but it didn't take long for their kiss to steam up. Tongues dancing together, their hungry moans echoed in the room as G'raha pounded into her harder.

 

Growling ferally, G'raha broke the kiss to bite her neck again, hissing, “Mufi...I'm...gonna…”

 

“Come inside me!” Mufi panted heavily, burying her fingers in his hair firmly.

 

Shuddering, G'raha bit down on her neck, thrusting roughly as he came hard. Filling her up with his pent up frustrations, he felt his body humming with endorphins, calming his nerves little by little. Eventually his body relaxed and he came to his senses. He gently loosened his hold on her, licking her neck before sheepishly looking at her, ears down, “I didn't mean to bite you that hard…”

 

“I'm not...mad…” Mufi panted, catching her breath. “Is it bleeding?”

 

G'raha nodded warily, hoping it was really okay. He watched her lick her own hand before rubbing the spot on her neck, repeating the process until the wounds healed over. His ears perking up a little, he remarked, “I wish I could do that…”

 

“I'll lick your wounds for you,” Mufi gave him a lazy wink.

 

Blushing, G'raha slowly pulled out, gasping slightly at how sensitive he was. It really had been a long time since he had felt such pleasure, his mind was still reeling a bit trying to process what had just happened. Fixing his trousers, he watched her dip her fingers inside herself, his blush increasing, “A-Ah, Mufi…”

 

Bringing her sticky fingers up to her mouth, she sucked his cum off and gave a content moan, “You taste good.”

 

“Gods,” covering his face a little before offering her a hand, he helped her up. “You're embarrassing me…”

 

“Sorry, luv,” Mufi sat upright, fixing her dress before leaning in to kiss his cheek. Gently she laced her fingers with his, giving him a small nuzzle. “Do you feel okay?”

 

“Me?” G'raha thought about her question, his voice getting quieter. “I...haven't...had sex like that before…it was nice…”

 

Getting an idea of what he meant, she gave his hand a squeeze, “You are welcome to more any time you wish, whenever you feel comfortable with approaching me again.”

 

“Is this really okay? Us, I mean...doing this…” G’raha looked up at her timidly, offering a tender nuzzle back. He didn’t want to be afraid anymore, but it was still a challenge to express himself physically.

 

“I won’t tell anyone, and I highly doubt those two would dare insinuate anything lest they risk their own arrangement becoming public knowledge,” she assured him, fixing a few strands of his hair that were out of place.

 

“Okay…” still a little nervous, he asked in a sheepish voice, “Can I kiss you again?”

 

“You can, and you don’t have to keep asking for that,” amused and somewhat warmed by how formal he was around her, she leaned in closer, their noses touching. “So long as we are alone, you have freedom to do as you wish with me.”

 

“I...I don’t want to overstep or assume!” G’raha stammered before he found himself silenced by a pair of pillowy lips. Closing his eyes, he wrapped his arms around her timidly, quietly enjoying their private moment together. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Chapter 11: Legends

Diana was getting bored. It had been a few hours since their meeting with Mufi, leaving them to their own devices. Thancred had settled in to giving his tea shop a deep clean, while Diana helped a little in the beginning. Losing steam thirty minutes in, she ended up wandering in front of the window trying to get cell reception to no avail. Frustrated, she complained out loud, “GODS, why is there no service here??”

 

“If you want service, I can make you some tea,” Thancred joked, watching Diana slowly roll her head over her shoulder to give him a disgusted look. “What? I thought it was funny…”

 

“I’m booooored, what’s there to do here?” Diana sulked, returning to the bar and flopping on the counter.

 

“You could read, I have an extensive library in room three,” Thancred suggested, scrubbing down the counter.

 

“Pass,” Diana held her hand up, cheek smooshed on the countertop.

 

“Okay...I have tea? You could try any of the thousands of varieties and blends I have to offer,” He motioned to the pristine shelves, proud of his collection.

 

“Then I’ll have to pee a bunch, pass,” she held her phone up, checking her battery before trying to take a selfie, using the shelves as a backdrop. An idea popped into her mind. “Hey, do you show up in pictures?”

 

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” Thancred gave her a look of confusion. “Though you probably shouldn’t take any pictures of me, if someone caught you, it could be trouble.”

 

“Oh…” pouting that she couldn’t have a picture with him, she held the phone up, looking at him through the lens. “Oh yeah, I can see you! I thought you couldn’t be seen in reflections or whatever.”

 

“That’s a myth,” he scoffed, shining a glass and looking into it, seeing a vague reflection of himself.

 

“But you can’t go in the sun?” Diana asked curiously, playing with shaders on the picture she took of herself.

 

“That one is true, it’s part of our curse,” Thancred explained, putting away the dishes he had cleaned.

 

“Wait, so you’re cursed?? How did you get cursed? Who cursed you??” Suddenly interested, Diana looked up from her phone, tail wagging in excitement.

 

“It's a very long story...I'd probably bore you,” Thancred remarked, leaning on the counter and watching her squirm in utter boredom.

 

“Come oooon, please? I want to know more about you! Or like...your people?” Diana pouted, giving him the biggest puppy dog eyes.

 

Chuckling, Thancred walked around the counter to sit on the bar stool beside her, facing her as he leaned an elbow on the bar, “The beginnings of vampires is a bit of a legend, even among the oldest of my kind. As the stories are told, long, long ago there lived a race of people who were magical beyond your wildest imagination. They lived in paradise, an eden of endless possibility. One day, the people noticed that the life in their eden was beginning to fade. Their wanton abuse of the aether on their planet through their own arrogance and lack of foresight led to the near destruction of their world.”

 

“How terrible,” Diana had turned to fit her legs between his, mentally present for his storytime.

 

“Indeed, it was a terrible catastrophe that nearly befell them,” Thancred nodded, gently holding Diana’s hand to play with her fingers. “The wisest among the people agreed that they needed to create a being of such immense power so as to save them all from certain doom. But, they found that, in order to make their constructed god a reality, they would need to sacrifice souls to power it. The god devoured half of their population before granting their wish, renewing their planet and saving those that remained. They named their god Zodiark.”

 

“Zodiark?” Perking up a little, Diana seemed to recognize the name a little, returning the finger play idly.

 

“Yes, once aether had been restored to the world, the people rejoiced, returning to their lives with a bit more discretion than before. Unfortunately the deity was not easily appeased with a one-time sacrifice. An annual culling was set forth, gathering by lottery a set number to lay down their lives for the good of all to maintain the balance. At least...this is what they thought would occur. The mighty god Zodiark was also a greedy god, having been shaped by their own lust for power. He grew hungry for the raw aether within the people, the god’s greed beginning to tear their world asunder,” Thancred turned her hand over against his knee, rubbing the inside of her wrist to feel her pulse.

 

“What did they do? Did they keep sacrificing people?” Blushing at his intimate touch, her pulse quickened.

 

“A small faction within those who survived saw that the balance was tipping too far into the deity’s favor. Amassing all who agreed to save their people, the group sacrificed themselves to summon their own goddess, one of light who they prayed would vanquish Zodiark and save their people. This goddess was named Hydaelyn. The goddess succeeded in subduing Zodiark, at a price. Those who pledged their undying loyalty to Zodiark were cursed by the goddess, exiled from her light along with their greedy god. Banished from the skies above, the followers of Zodiark hid in the shadows, only coming out at night to feed. Like their god, they began to hunger for the aether of others, unable to live without it. Thus did the first vampires come into being,” Thanced brought her wrist to his lips, kissing it lightly.

 

Diana’s heart skipped a beat as she nervously asked, “That...that story sounds really...um…”

 

“Unbelievable? Some think it’s just a story the elders made up to sound cool,” smirking, Thancred set her hand back down. “Our people are born in darkness, you see...in order for us to increase our population, it’s a rather grotesque act.”

 

“Wait, you...can have children?” Diana looked surprised, snapped out of her daze for a moment.

 

“Not so much; I am, regretfully sterile, another ‘gift’ from the goddess,” Thancred explained. “No, we must turn people by draining them to near death before feeding their blood back to them.”

 

“Ew…” she wrinkled her nose at the thought.

 

“It was rather gross back in the day, however modern science can now allow for humanoids to be turned with blood transfusions between a host and their hopefully willing subject,” he waved his hand a little absently.

 

“That’s less uncomfortable-sounding, though I still wouldn’t want to try it…” Diana squirmed a little and rubbed her arm, remembering her transfusion from earlier. “Have you ever, um...turned someone?”

 

“Typically it is the duty of the coven leaders to grow the numbers of their flock, so that job would fall to Mufinella,” Thancred explained. “I have not turned anyone personally.”

 

“I bet she has people lined up around the block wanting to be turned,” Diana scoffed a little, only slightly jealous of the mistress of Pemstein Coven. A thought flashed in her mind before she blushed and muttered her question. “Did she...turn you?”

 

“Are you jealous?” Thancred teased before answering. “No, it was...actually someone else who turned me. It’s a bit of another long and complicated story.”

 

“Someone else?” Diana was almost curious enough to ask but the soft jingle of the curtain behind them caught her attention. Looking over Thancred’s shoulder, she saw Mufi walking through with G’raha following close behind. “O-oh, hi there...uh...matriarch?”

 

“Just Mufi is fine,” the woman smiled at her as she strolled in, going behind the bar to grab some tea. “Telling the girl all our secrets now?”

 

“Is it against the rules to share bedtime stories too?” Thancred scoffed, giving a friendly nod to G’raha as he sat a stool down from him.

 

G’raha returned the head nod before speaking, “You mean the tale of Zodiark and Hydaelyn? A fascinating study, to be sure.”

 

“You know of it? I’m surprised you were allowed to read about such things,” Thancred raised his eyebrows a bit.

 

“Ah, y-yes, I was quite fortunate,” G’raha rubbed his arm awkwardly.

 

“I actually was thinking, have you ever given G’raha access to your library, Thancred?” Mufi asked as she prepared a cup of tea.

 

“Not for lack of him asking for access, it never really came up,” he shrugged, glancing at the ginger man. “You’re welcome to use it any time you like, if you really like books that much.”

 

“Really??” Brightening, G’raha’s tail wiggled a little, indicating his happiness. “I’m honored to be so trusted with your valuable collection! I promise to take great care with your things and not be a hindrance to your life!”

 

“Gods, G’raha, if you bow any lower, you’re going to wing your head off the floor,” Thancred waved him off. “It’s just a library, nothing half as majestic as the one at the main house.”

 

“My library is quite impressive,” Mufi winked over her shoulder at them before bringing a cup over to G’raha, setting it in front of the blushing man. “Perhaps someday you can see it.”

 

“It would...be a pleasure…” G’raha murmured, remembering the pleasure from earlier and turning ever redder.

 

Confused by the obsession with books, Diana changed the subject, “So, um...you said we would be under lockdown until tonight, right? What happens after that?”

 

“Upon the chime of midnight, I will lift my control of the premises and return to my home,” Mufi began to explain as she leaned on the counter. “Urianger will be set free to return here with his new instructions and G'raha will begin to live here in hiding.”

 

“Wait...you have Urianger locked up too??” Diana asked in shock, though deep down she found some pleasure in the nosy snot suffering a bit for causing so much trouble.

 

“That is procedure for lockdowns,” She replied coolly, brushing her hair back. “Those being investigated, along with their wardens, are to be kept away from anyone else until the investigation is concluded. Should I find there was foul play on the part of the warden, it prevents them from avoiding judgment. If there are no issues, the warden is free to go, otherwise the lockdown continues for both parties but I would instead move to judge the warden instead.”

 

“Oh...would we be able to get food? I'm getting pretty hungry…” Diana fidgetted a little on her stool.

 

“Do not worry, I have no reason to believe a continued lockdown is required in this situation,” Mufi chuckled before walking around the counter to sit beside G'raha. “Once the spell lifts, he will arrive fairly quickly to hear of my judgment. G'raha will be hiding in his room by then, I'll need to put wards on the door to prevent Urianger from entering so there is no danger of him being caught while asleep.”

 

“That is reassuring,” G'raha sighed, acutely aware of the hand slipping casually onto his thigh. He focused on drinking the tea.

 

“Yes, also,” Mufi added, totally not squeezing his leg idly. “In order to ensure you are fed, since it would be unwise to have you go out on your own moving forward, I will be enlisting the services of Diana to stock the food supplies.”

 

“Me? But...I have a full time job,” Diana wasn't sure she wanted to be Mufi's Uber delivery girl to feed her pet.

 

“You can do the shopping when your work concludes, can you not?” Mufi gazed at her around G'raha, looking as if she dared her to defy her.

 

“I...I guess so…” Diana swallowed nervously, hiding a little more behind Thancred.

 

“It's the perfect cover, Urianger will just think that the food is for you,” Mufi waved her hand as if it was quite simple. “I'll require you to dine here often with Thancred in order to explain the consumption of food.”

 

“Are you ordering us to go on dates?” Thancred smirked slightly in amusement.

 

“Perhaps,” Mufi's hand slid further up G'raha's thigh, seeing how calm he could remain in public. He was surprisingly unresponsive but she could tell he was struggling to hold back. “Just be sure to make enough for G'raha to eat as well.”

 

“That can be arranged,” Thancred nodded, trying to ignore the obvious flirting going on. 

 

“Excellent! I entrust him to your care then,” Mufi smiled contentedly, still managing to be intimidating despite the pleasant demeanor. “Do be sure his needs are met. I would be quite displeased if I were to find out you were not caring for G'raha properly in my absence.”

 

“I-I don't need that much care! I can take care of myself!” G'raha tried to protest the subtle threats on his behalf.

 

“Yes of course, but if I don't say it then I can't hold him accountable should something unpleasant befall you,” Mufi purred affectionately, ignoring his indignation.

 

Blushing profusely, G'raha refocused on his tea, “It's...really not necessary to fuss over me…”

 

“No one is fussing; finish your tea, dear,” Mufi gave his head a pat, seeing the man pout in response.

 

“Will you be coming by to visit more?” Thancred asked curiously. ”You haven't visited in several decades.”

 

“Decades??” Diana gawked, still not used to thinking about how old they likely were.

 

“I guess it has been a while...I'll come up with some reason to visit,” Mufi shrugged nonchalantly before slipping off her seat. “Well then, I've got to finish my investigation. You two enjoy yourselves. Come along, G'raha.”

 

“Ah, o-okay!” G'raha finished his tea before hopping off the stool, quickly bowing to the others before trotting after Mufi. The pair disappeared back upstairs, leaving Thancred and Diana to their own devices.

 

“What else does she need to do?” Diana asked once she was out of sight, turning her attention back to the vampire. 

 

“Part of the judgment requires her to examine every room in the house and all of my belongings for any signs of unsavory behavior,” Thancred sighed, rubbing his face. “That's one of my least favorite parts of a lockdown.”

 

“You've been through others?” Snuggling closer to Thancred again, Diana gazed up at him.

 

Thancred nodded, draping his arms loosely around her waist, “A few times, the last being the last time I saw her. I had been...a little careless at the time and got into a fight with Urianger over a woman. He got mad at me and reported me.”

 

“Urianger seems rather spiteful,” Diana tried not to focus on the woman part of that story.

 

“More like resentful, this is somewhat punishment for him too,” Thancred explained, rubbing Diana's back. “He got into trouble himself and his penance is being my warden. So I'm not surprised if he's grown a bit cross with me always pushing the boundaries. If I keep acting up, it extends my sentence and, by extension, his as well.”

 

“Oh...how much longer is your sentence?” Diana asked curiously, her tail wagging a little at his touch.

 

“It's not so much a measure of time as a measure of...have I learned my lesson yet,” Thancred scratched his head awkwardly.

 

“I'm guessing you haven't learned your lesson,” She smirked at him slightly, considering their situation.

 

“No, not really,” he chuckled with a shrug. “What can I say? I enjoy the company of women too much.”

 

“Women plural??” Diana narrowed her yellow eyes at him.

 

“In...general? You're the only company I keep these days,” Thancred hoped this wouldn't turn into another fight. “I promise.”

 

Diana still seemed skeptical but let it slide. Sighing, she thunked her head against his chest, “I'm bored. What else can we do for the next few hours?”

 

“Hmm...we could have copious amounts of sex until you're worn out,” Thancred suggested casually.

 

Blushing, Diana gave him an incredulous look, “You're not out of commission after earlier??”

 

“Some of the many benefits of being a vampire: increased stamina, endurance, and healing,” he had a sly grin on his face. “So no amount of sex will wear me out, my dick will recover in a matter of minutes and be ready for the next round.”

 

“Really? You're not just bluffing??” Diana gawked at him, her eyes darting down to his groin wondering if he was already hard.

 

“Wanna find out for yourself?” He teased, running his hands over her body.

 

Blushing and feeling her body heat up at his touch, she looked away, embarrassed, “I...I'm not...addicted to sex…”

 

“Aren't you? Then why are you thinking about the possibilities?” Thancred murmured, leaning in to nuzzle her.

 

“Don't say things like that!” Covering her face, Diana tried so hard to deny her lust, but feeling the firm touch of her lover's hands creeping under her blouse made her loins ache. A small whimper escaped her lips.

 

“You're so shy...it's cute,” Thancred chuckled deeply before slipping his hand inside her tights, feeling her up. “But your body doesn't lie. You're already wet.”

 

“Than!” Diana gasped, turning red as she clung to his shirt, her thighs parting instinctively as she savored his touch. “That's...not fair…”

 

“I never said I played fair,” he growled softly, feeling her shiver. He rubbed her clit, hearing her breathing catch a little. “Where would you like to start our little adventure? Right here?”

 

“W-what if they come back down??” Diana panted, longing to feel him inside her again.

 

“They won't, they're busy elsewhere,” he replied before pulling down her bottoms. Standing up, he pushed his trousers down, revealing his erection. It was impressive as always. “Just don't be too loud or they might come to see what we're doing.”

 

“A-Ah…” Looking hungrily at his cock, she let out a gasp as he pulled her to the edge of the stool. Quickly wrapping her arms around his neck to keep from falling off, she couldn't help crying out as his cock slid deep inside her. “Gods!!”

 

Bracing himself by gripping the back edge of the stool, Thancred began to thrust, feeling her thighs wrap firmly around his hips for stability. It always felt so good being inside her that he couldn't help moaning with her. The old bar stool creaked with his movement, somehow holding up to the pounding he gave its occupant.

 

After moaning and panting each other's names, along with some colorful language, Diana had her orgasm followed shortly by Thancred. Seemingly unfazed by the climax, Thancred carried Diana to the wall of tea, pounding her up against it. Her tail thrashed around from the pleasure, sending several tins of tea careening across the room, their guts spilled in waste. An exotic bloom of scents filled the room, somewhat masking the musk of their passion.

 

The pair carried on, making their way upstairs, stopping at various points for a new position before moving on to taint any surface they could with their lewd acts. Managing to dodge the Inquisitor and her pet, they carried on for several hours until Diana tired out.

Chapter 12: Hidden Truths

Journeying through the many rooms and drawers of Thancred's domain, Mufi browsed through any paperwork or journal she could find for signs of treason. As she perused Thancred's life, G'raha tagged along, his nose buried in a history book he had picked up along the way. Sensing her moving to leave out of his peripheral vision, he shifted to follow before bumping into her.

 

“Ah, sorry!” G'raha instinctively apologized as he lifted his gaze out of the book and to the curious sapphire eyes locked onto him. He blushed at the intimate proximity.

 

“You've been so quiet, are you enjoying your find that much?” Mufi plucked the book from his hands, reading over the contents to see what he was studying.

 

“I...I didn't want to interfere with your work!” G'raha flustered, pouting slightly at having the book snatched from him.

 

“Why are you reading this?” She flipped idly through the pages, keeping a finger in place where he had left off. This brought some measure of relief to the man.

 

Fidgeting a little as he rubbed his arm, G'raha replied, “Should I not read it? I'll stop if it's against the rules. I just found it in the library…”

 

“No, I was just curious why you wanted to know the history of the covens,” Mufi glanced up at him, seeing his nerves plainly etched into his features. “Did you not learn about them while with the Baldesions?”

 

“I did, but…” He dared to meet her gaze, his heart racing as he explained further. “Something didn't feel right about the records. They said you were the founder of your coven, but...I remembered seeing your insignia somewhere else. That book says it belongs to...the Scion Coven…”

 

“You're very astute, G'raha,” Mufi smiled at him, flipping through the book to the beginning of the chapter to read it. “ ‘The youngest, but perhaps the most controversial coven to come out of the Sharlayan Isles, was led by one of the eldest and most respected members of The Forum: Louisoix Leveilleur’.”

 

“If he was so important, why do none of the other history books speak of him as a leader? Any mention of him I have seen states that he was a traitor to the people and killed for his trespasses,” wondering if Mufi would answer him, he cautiously inquired.

 

“While the Sharlayan people are devoted to knowledge and accurate records of history, sometimes The Forum likes to fudge things a little for the sake of maintaining control over the populace,” Mufi explained, flipping through the book slowly. “You have a question for me?”

 

“Ah, um...yes…” Embarrassed that she could read him so well, he posed his question. “Did you...replace Louisoix and rename his coven?”

 

“I did not, but I did replace the one who replaced him,” Mufi replied coolly, flipping through to some pages ahead of where G'raha had left off. “ ‘After the assassination of Louisoix, the mantle of leadership passed down to his second in command: Minfilia Warde. She served as the mistress of Scion Coven for many centuries, posing as a proper mistress whilst operating under cover to carry on Louisoix’s legacy; that is, until her plans were revealed to the elders. She suffered a similar fate to her predecessor, replaced by an elder hand-picked by The Forum to lead the Scions under her surname instead: Pemstein Coven’.”

 

“So it's true? Why would they want to cover this up so badly?” G'raha frowned slightly at this news. A dread filled him that this all might be a trap to uncover other deviants from The Forum’s law, his ears laying back. “Is...is that why you’re the Inquisitor? Is this a test?”

 

“No, dear, you needn’t look so worried to ask me questions,” She returned the book to the Miqo'te before moving to close the door. “For the answer to your previous question, however, you would need to understand Louisoix’s motives for creating the coven in the first place. Do you truly wish to know the truth? Such facts could get you killed should the wrong people find out.”

 

“I do believe my life is in jeopardy already for a myriad of reasons, what is one more?” G'raha shrugged, tucking a slip of paper into the book to mark where he'd left off before clutching the book to his chest. Still, his heart pounded nervously. “If you are inclined to enlighten me on the matter, I am all ears.”

 

Seeming to consider his reactions and sensing his sincerity in wanting to understand the past, Mufi moved to sit on the edge of the desk she had been ransacking, “Do you know what brought my kind to settle in the islands to the far north, in what is now called Sharlayan?”

 

“There was...a global disaster,” G’raha cupped his chin in thought, trying to recall his history lessons. “It forced many to flee the floods.”

 

“That is correct. During the times of the sixth umbral calamity, my people were led by boat across the tumultuous seas in hopes of finding safety to weather the storms,” Mufi began to tell her tale, settling in more. “Many of the elders of today endured that journey. During those times, mankind showed to be violent and merciless against even their own kind, resorting to cannibalism to survive the disaster.”

 

“Yes, I...recall that from my studies…” G’raha settled into a chair in front of her, gazing up intently for more knowledge.

 

Nodding, Mufi tucked her hair back behind her ear, “Many of our people were revolted by the lack of humanity shown during such trying times. The leader of our ship, Nyunkrepf Nyunkrepfsyn, was shaken the hardest by the revelation. He declared war against humanity, proclaiming them unworthy of being considered equals to our kind, a sentiment that rang true for many of the survivors. We all lost people to the floods, some to the very humans we had tried to coexist with prior to the calamity. It was then that we first took on slaves, gathering the cruelest of the survivors we witnessed in the Abalathia’s Spine as punishment for their treatment of others, making them no better than our mobile food sources for the rest of the journey.”

 

G’raha fell quiet, processing her words. He nodded, indicating he understood.

 

Mufi continued, “The journey was not easy but after many weeks we found our way to what eventually became Sharlayan, claiming the lands as our own. We began to breed the slaves there, making sure to encourage a strong stock for our food supply. Once the calamity subsided, we would send our raiding parties to collect more slaves, to keep the genetic pool healthy among the slaves. We kept to ourselves for hundreds of years until society had rebuilt, allowing us to safely slip back into it and begin our work of conquering humankind. After all, we had seen what they were capable of, if they could cause such atrocities against their own kind, what horrors could they unleash on us? They had to be controlled, for everyone’s sake.”

 

“Humans can be cruel, yes...but…” G’raha looked down at the book he gripped in his lap, tracing the carvings on the cover in the shapes of the coven insignias. “Not all of them are so cruel. I’ve met many who...embraced what I was and wanted to live equally with our kind...with other yokai.”

 

“True, but those few are just that...few and far between,” Mufi sighed, leaning back a little on the desk. “There is a deep-seated hatred of humanity in the Sharlayans, one that is evermore fueled by the betrayals we experience day to day. Take for example Thancred’s past, his experience being betrayed by a band of humanoids for being different. It is hard to ignore such dangers when they are present to this day.”

 

“That is...true,” G’raha sighed, looking up at Mufi and trying not to notice the exposed position she sat in before him. “How did Louisoix’s beliefs differ from The Forum? Did he want to coexist with humankind?”

 

Mufi nodded, seeming to ignore his looks...for the time being, “Louisoix believed that humanity was capable of mercy and reason, that they were our equals and not just livestock. He was determined to prove it with his coven, taking in other like-minded Sharlayans as well as finding humanoids who were willing to follow his dream.”

 

“Was he betrayed by humans as well?” G’raha’s ears perked up a little in interest.

 

“That’s the thing...he wasn’t,” Mufi smiled at him, resting her foot on the edge of his seat. She saw him squirm a little, making her smirk more in amusement. “Louisoix was a man ahead of his time, able to gather like-minded people to him and lead them to a brighter future. It scared the other elders, threatening their very livelihoods with his propaganda of equality. Of course, the only natural solution was to label him as a heretic and traitor to our people, claiming that he was aiding humanity in our destruction. Sharlayans put their faith in The Forum to lead, so what reason would they have to believe that they were lying?”

 

“That’s awful,” G’raha frowned, looking up at Mufi with concern. “Do you...think The Forum was right in what they did?”

 

“Hmm…” tilting her head to the side, she considered the implications of exposing herself to G’raha. “I do believe I made myself clear already to you on my beliefs with our earlier discussion.”

 

“Earlier…?” Thinking back, he wondered which part she was referring to before seeing her shift to put her other foot up on his chair, blushing as she leaned closer to him. “I uh...um…”

 

“About equality?” Mufi decided to be kind and give him a hint rather than watch him squirm, as much as she enjoyed it.

 

“O-Oh...right...you...believe people deserve equality if they can prove themselves worthy of your respect...through their actions…” He breathed, getting an eye full of her pussy from his position in front of her. His ears went back a little. “Must everyone always prove themselves? Do your kind not need to prove their worth as well?”

 

“Hmm, you pose an excellent question,” She leaned back again, not shy about being exposed to him. “I'm one who has witnessed the atrocities of humanity at its worst, so for me I require more proof before I give others my respect. Is that fair? For some, I suppose not, but I also am not naive enough to trust someone I do not know.”

 

“You hardly know me, yet you trusted me to get close to you,” G'raha looked up at her eyes, seeing her gaze more guarded than usual.

 

“I do not see you as a threat, therefore I trust you,” Mufi smirked, seeing the pout on his face.

 

“That's not the same thing!!” G'raha huffed, grabbing her ankles as he tried to look tough. “Trust is believing someone won't hurt you even if they could! Besides, I could overpower you if I wanted! Don't underestimate my strength!”

 

Scoffing, Mufi felt his grip on her ankles tighten, judging his hold on her while still looking unconcerned, “Oh? What would you do to me then?”

 

“I...um…” Not thinking that far ahead, he swallowed and tried to hold onto his confidence. “I could...pull you off the desk and pin you down!”

 

“How cute...how do you suppose you'll be doing that when you can't even hold onto my feet?” Mufi asked, seeing the confusion in his eyes before she twisted her ankle out of his grip and hooked his throat between her stiletto, pinning him back against the chair.

 

Letting out a gasp of surprise, G'raha grabbed her calf with both hands, trying not to struggle too much, “A-Ah!”

 

A wicked grin parted her lips at his indignance, admiring her prey sitting at her mercy, “What would you do now, dear? Seems I have the upper hand here…”

 

Panting a little and sensing she wasn't going to crush his windpipe, his gaze relaxed a bit as he caressed her leg slowly, “Appeal to you...with an offer?”

 

“An offer? What did you have in mind?” Enjoying his touch, she shifted her foot to rest on his shoulder instead, exposing herself to him again.

 

“You...did not finish earlier...correct?” G'raha blushed at his own words, massaging her calf.

 

“I did not...I wanted you to explore your desires over making any demands of my own,” She replied, watching him.

 

“May I...give you that pleasure now?” His voice was soft but his eyes were a mix of arousal and timidity.

 

Chewing on her lip as she considered his request, she mused, “How is that supposed to overpower me?”

 

“I can...wear you out?” G'raha blushed, struggling to come up with an excuse for wanting to please her.

 

“Oh you sweet man...you can try for the next hour,” Mufi knew that wasn't physically possible but it gave her a way to unwind from the stress of her work. She eased the pressure she held against his shoulder, letting him move her foot away as she spread her legs for him. “Then I need to resume my work.”

 

“I will not disappoint you,” G'raha whispered, running his hands up her thighs to feel her smooth skin. Scooting to the edge of his seat, he leaned in, wasting no time in giving her folds a few teasing licks.

 

“Mnn…” Mufi relaxed back against her elbows, watching the redhead nuzzle into her groin. Pleasure began to rise inside her with each lick, causing her to close her eyes in focus.

 

Glancing up to see her getting into it, G'raha used his tongue to part her folds, running up and down drinking in her juices. He felt himself getting drunk off her essence, wanting more of it. Part of him was a little annoyed that she had washed his scent off her body before they began this search, hiding their activities from the other vampire. It only drove him to wish to mark her again, even if it was futile. Finding his way up to her clit, he swirled his tongue around it, flicking it teasingly with the tip of his tongue to make her ache for more.

 

Hooking her leg over his shoulder, Mufi moaned and reached down to stroke his hair, combing her fingers through his bangs to brush them out of the way and hold them back for him. When he finally began to suck on her, she threw her head back, shamelessly voicing her pleasure, “Gods! You’re...good at that…!”

 

G’raha couldn’t help groaning himself, feeling her clit swell in his mouth from his stimulation. He wanted more, sliding a hand to her groin and slipping two fingers inside of her. It wasn’t the first time he had pleasured a woman this way, using his experience to show his new lover what he could do for her. He found her g-spot, rubbing it until he could feel it begin to swell up inside her. His lover’s moans increased as well, feeling her body beginning to squirm from the building pleasure. Before she reached her limit, he reached around her leg to press his hand against her abdomen, putting pressure on her insides to increase the intensity of her orgasm.

 

With a gasp as her back arched, Mufi let out a primal groan as her moment arrived, her whole body shaking from it as she struggled against his grip. To her delight, he did not relent, pushing her on to several more orgasms before he finally withdrew. Catching her breath after the fourth finish, she watched him stand up and wipe his face off before licking his hand clean, wanting so badly to throw him on the floor and ride him until he begged for mercy, “Gods damn...G’raha…”

 

“I’m not done…” he rumbled, undoing his trousers to pull out his very erect cock. There was a hungry look in his eyes as he pulled her upright, unzipping her dress and pulling it off of her. Finally seeing her fully nude, he sucked in a breath at her curves - gods, those curves! He ran his hands over her body before pulling her off the desk and turning her around, pushing her forward into the hardwood.

 

Surprised by his forwardness, Mufi let him have his way but still teased him a bit, rubbing her ass against his erection as she purred, “I should hope not, that was only 15 minutes.”

 

G’raha let out a growl at her rubbing, looking down at her plump cheeks hugging his shaft. He ran a hand up her spine, pinning her down as his other hand squeezed her ass. Without thinking, he gave her a sharp slap, watching the hit ripple through her cheek as she yelped and ground against him harder. With a hiss, he gave her a few more spanks before seeing a red handprint forming on her skin, “Do you...like this?”

 

“Seven hells, harder! I’ve been such a bad girl…” Mufi groaned, squirming beneath him as her pussy dripped juices down her thighs.

 

Biting his lip at her obvious arousal, he shifted so he could guide his cock inside her before beginning to roughly pound her, giving her more spanks as he did. Her excited and wild wails of pleasure made it hard for him not to cum right then and there. This time he was going to hold on longer, he wanted to! Reaching around under her, he found her clit with his finger and began to stroke it, hissing, “Cum again! I want to feel it!”

 

Swearing heavily, Mufi felt his commands burn through her body straight to her clit, setting fire to her pleasure and erupting into another intense orgasm. She definitely was making a mess on the floor as she convulsed around his cock.

 

“A-Ah, GODS!” G’raha gasped out, willing away his own orgasm as he pushed through it, managing to survive to keep going. Lifting one of her legs up onto the desk, he plowed into her deeper, breaking a slight sweat at the effort he put into pleasing her.

 

Jostling about with his every thrust, Mufi dug her nails into the desk, having not had such a determined lover in a few months. Sure, men had pleased her, but not to such an extent as G’raha put forth with his best efforts. With a heavy moan, she managed to say, “You’re...so...good…!”

 

“I don’t...want to...stop...until...you are...satisfied,” G’raha breathed hard, his abs working to maintain the fast pace.

 

“Never...stop...then…” She laughed a little between moans, glancing at him over her shoulder as she felt slightly dizzy from the quick succession of climaxes, not giving her time to recover as easily before another slammed into her. This guy was good and she wanted to keep him around later, making a mental note to ask him about making a blood pact with her after all this business was over. The thought was fleeting as another orgasm hit her, causing her to cry out as her pussy became ever more swollen.

 

“Are you...sure? You...seem tired…” G’raha was still managing to hold on, getting his second wind as he slowed a bit, letting her catch her breath as well.

 

“Mnn...just...give me a second...and...I’ll be fine…” she panted, relieved for the brief reprieve in pleasure. Feeling his cock slide out of her, she closed her eyes and focused on resting up before letting out a yelp.

 

G’raha pulled Mufi upright before picking her up, setting her on the desk and pushing her legs back before penetrating her again. Bending her like a pretzel, he resumed his fast pace, his red eyes glowing with lust, “Hold on, I’m not done yet.”

 

Letting out a desperate moan, Mufi barely had time to grasp the edge of the desk before she felt him hitting deep inside her, making the desk creak with the power of each thrust. Several more obscenities escaped her lips as her breasts bounced with wild abandon, her eyes glowing brightly beneath her hooded lashes, “Aaaah! Seven HELLS! HAA!”

 

“Say my name!” G’raha growled, beginning to rub her clit again, making the woman whimper deliriously.

 

“G’raha!” Mufi exclaimed breathlessly, her mind starting to black out from the coming orgasm. How many had it been already? She had lost count, she didn’t even know what time it was anymore.

 

“...just...Raha…” G’raha blushed a little as he kept up the pace, feeling his balls demanding release.

 

Looking down at him with a slight blush of her own, she whispered hazily, “Make me...cum...Raha…”

 

Unable to hold back, he went as hard as he could, fairly roaring as he felt her squeeze him tightly. They climaxed together, filling the room with their voices and the scent of their passion. When he finished, G’raha collapsed against Mufi, gasping for air as he shuddered, his dick rather sensitive at this point. He felt something gently push his hair back and struggled to look up, seeing Mufi gazing down at him with affection. His heart skipped a beat.

 

“Rest now, Raha...that was...enough,” Mufi whispered, feeling quite satisfied with his performance. Closing her eyes, she took a moment to rest herself, feeling G’raha’s cock slowly slide out of her, uncorking the mess that spilled forth in its wake. Moaning a little happily, she ran her fingers through his hair, stroking his ears and hearing a deep purr rumble up from him.

 

Tired now but feeling successful in his efforts, G’raha enjoyed the affection and nestled into her soft bosom. He stayed there until his breathing returned to normal, slowly standing up and helping Mufi to her feet. Stooping over, he picked up her dress from the floor and offered it to her, “I hope that I at least met your expectations.”

 

“More than I could have ever imagined,” she purred, slipping back into her clothes as she watched him dress again, seeing the man blush now that he wasn’t high on endorphins. “So you like being called Raha?”

 

“Only by...people I’m close to…” he murmured, looking away in embarrassment as he cinched up his trousers. His tail wagged a little behind him as his ears went back somewhat, indicating his shyness.

 

“Is that so…?” Amused, Mufi stepped closer, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. “You like being close to me? Does that mean you’ll stop running away from me?”

 

“I...will try…” G’raha timidly put his arms around her waist, still uncertain about intimacy or the woman he was experimenting with. He could still feel the subtle feral vibes of the moon lingering in the back of his mind making him horny, finding it helped him to overcome his fears a little more than would have been possible on any other day. Taking a chance, he dipped his head down, capturing her lips in a gentle kiss. He felt her lean into it more and pulled her closer, savoring her a moment longer before parting. He butted his forehead against hers. “Mufi…”

 

“Yes, Raha?” She whispered back, feeling relaxed with him.

 

“Do you...have other lovers? Like...regular...ones?” His words were timid and cautious as he took another chance.

 

Wondering if he had read her mind, she chuckled a little, “None that I could not cast aside in favor of a blood pact, should you be trying to apply for the position.”

 

“O-Oh, um...is that...something you’d want…?” Blushing harder, G’raha pulled away a little to meet her gaze.

 

“It would be the safest way to rationalize why I’m seeing you, though a bit unorthodox it is not completely unheard of to have a Werefolk as a contractee,” Mufi mused before running her fingers along his neck. “I could also give you my mark so no one would dare touch you but me.”

 

Hearing those words made him flinch as he pulled away a little more, “Like a slave?”

 

“No, it would be a ruse, I would never consider you my property,” Mufi replied honestly, seeing him getting edgy. “It was simply a thought to keep you safe from others. If they see you bear the mark of a coven, they are less likely to come after you. This is entirely up to you and can be removed whenever you desire it, you have my word.”

 

“I...don’t know...can I think about it?” G’raha almost regretted bringing it up, wishing they could just have a normal relationship without all the hoops. A little defeated, he hung his head, unsure how to feel now about their arrangement.

 

Feeling his sadness, Mufi was a little surprised he was thinking of such simple things while she was overcomplicating every step of the way to something more. Trying to push aside her Inquisitor thought processes, she gently cupped his cheek in her hand, “Of course, I’m sorry, dear. I had intended to bring this up later when things had settled a bit, I...should not have brought it up right now…”

 

“I understand, you just...want to ensure my safety…” he replied softly, thinking it was purely business-related since she needed him for her plans to work.

 

“Hey...next time I visit, would you have dinner with me?” Mufi tilted her head, trying to think of ways to show more feeling and less business.

 

“Dinner? Like...a date?” Hopeful, his ears perked up slightly.

 

“Mmhmm...just you and me, enjoying each other’s company; no business talk. How does that sound?” She smiled a bit, hoping this would ease his concerns.

 

“That...sounds nice…” a bit more relaxed, G’raha pouted a little. “When will that be?”

 

Letting out a sigh, she fiddled with the collar of his tunic, “I don’t know, it depends how long it takes me to get things settled with this lockdown business. I need to appeal to The Forum for leniency on Thancred’s sentence before I can set things into motion for the future.”

 

“That sounds like it could take months…” G’raha’s ears drooped again.

 

“I will not make you wait so long, my luv,” Mufi stroked his ears, trying to cheer him up. Deciding to be a little vulnerable with him, she whispered softly. “I...would miss your company too much to be gone so long…”

 

“Really?” Feeling somewhat relieved to know she felt something for him in return on some level, his ears inflated a bit.

 

“Yes, I have grown rather fond of your company, you’re much more amusing than the stuffy lot I deal with daily,” Mufi sighed, beginning to move away. “Now I do believe my break is over, I should resume my work.”

 

Catching her, G’raha pulled her back for one more sultry kiss before letting go, his eyes bashful but optimistic, “I...cannot wait for our date…”

 

Blushing at his reaction, Mufi cleared her throat and nodded, waving her hand to magick away the mess before settling behind the desk to resume her reviews. Glancing up, she caught the man settling back into his chair with his book, his tail wagging happily. Smiling to herself, she shook her head and got back to work.

Chapter 13: Unexpected Guest

It was fifteen minutes to midnight and the occupants of the Vertigo Cafe were anxiously preparing for the lockdown to end. Safely tucking G'raha away into the spare room, Mufi stood in the doorway saying her final words to him, “Remember to stay inside this room until Urianger has either left the premises or gone to sleep. You can use this medallion to know if he's in his room, it will be glowing to indicate his presence.”

 

G'raha held his hand out, taking a small bauble of stone that hummed with magic, “Thank you…”

 

“I'll have the girl bring some food in the morning, there should be enough left in the kitchen to tide you over until then,” She moved to fix a stray hair hanging over his left eye before fussing over his shirt a little. “I'll also send over some clothes for you so you have more to wear.”

 

“You don't need to do that…” G'raha blushed at her touches.

 

“Of course I do, you haven't a Gil to your name, dear,” She scoffed, smoothing her hands over his shoulders. “Besides...I want to…”

 

Tucking the stone into his pocket, G'raha tentatively pulled Mufi into a hug, giving her a sweet kiss, “I'll miss you…”

 

“I'll...come back soon, I promise…” Mufi struggled with voicing her feelings, dodging them as she buried her face in his chest to inhale his scent one last time. She noticed her own scent on him now, making her feel confident knowing she had marked him. Unfortunately she knew she would need to cleanse herself of his scent before she met with the elders, lest they begin to suspect her. Letting out a sigh, she nuzzled him gently before pulling away. “Step inside, I'll cast the ward for you now.”

 

Reluctantly doing as he was told, G'raha stepped back and watched the woman begin to weave her magicks. It was almost a dance as she twirled her fingers and waved her arms, glowing trails lingering with her movements before settling into the frame of the door. The intricate design hummed until she completed the spell, slowly sinking into the wood and fading away from sight, “Is it done?”

 

“There. Now only those you invite inside will be able to cross the threshold or even open the door,” Mufi spoke as if she hadn’t heard him, inspecting her work. “Urianger should have no desire to go near this room as well.”

 

Reaching out, G'raha grasped her hand, quickly saying, “I invite you in, Mufinella Pemstein!”

 

Blinking in surprise, Mufi let out an amused laugh, “I guess I'm your first visitor then, but do be selective who else you invite in, dear.”

 

“I...only want you…” He pouted before stammering.”To...to come in! To my room!”

 

Shaking her head, Mufi pulled him in for a steamy kiss before letting go again, “That's reassuring...I must go now, dear. I'll see you soon.”

 

“Okay…” His ears drooping sadly, G'raha did not cling to her. “Safe travels...Mufi…”

 

“Goodnight...Raha…” Mufi whispered, seeing his ears prick up as his tail wagged behind him. Feeling her heart flutter at his adorable reaction, she fought the urge to stay, slowly closing the door with a soft click.

 

G'raha's tail ceased wagging as his ears drooped again. He reached out, touching the door with his hand as he longed to follow her. A small whimper escaped his lips as he rested his forehead against the wood, “Don't leave me alone…”

 

Feeling his loneliness through the door, Mufi rested her hand on its surface, whispering, “I'll miss you too...I'm sorry…”

 

Unable to hear her words, G'raha slowly turned to the quiet room that would be his new prison for the foreseeable future. Ears back, he nervously walked across the room to the bed and curled up on it, his tail wrapping around himself for security. At least this time he had a warm place to sleep, he reminded himself of this as he tried to get some rest.

 

Mufi took her time going through each room they had visited, cleansing it of their scent to remove any proof of shenanigans - she made extra sure to take care of the messes left by the other two more recently. Walking downstairs with her poker face firmly in place and a fresh dusting of perfume to mask the scent of her lover, Mufi found Thancred and Diana waiting anxiously in the cafe. They also had washed up, removing their scents from each other just in case. She checked the time on the wall; two minutes until Urianger was released. Standing before them looking like nothing had transpired, Mufi began to run them through the plan, “Are you two ready?”

 

“Yes,” they replied in unison, holding each other's hand.

 

Looking down, Mufi swatted their hands, forcing them to part, “There will be none of that while Urianger is around. Should he suspect you even for a moment, I will be displeased to have to return here for another lockdown.”

 

“Right...we're just...contractually bound,” Thancred scratched his head awkwardly.

 

“I'm just a meat bag,” Diana murmured, sounding tired.

 

“Wonderful! Now, going forward, you are to maintain that guise in his presence and that of anyone who is not myself or G'raha. Speaking of, you are not to mention or even insinuate that he is staying here, failure to comply will result in being eaten alive by yours truly.”

 

Diana chuckled a little at her comment. Thancred glanced down at her, remarking, “I don't think she was joking.”

 

“Oh…” Diana sank behind Thancred a little.

 

“As for you, Diana,” Mufi turned her attention to the vanishing girl. “You are tasked with supplying food for G'raha, as well as delivering any packages I see fit to send.”

 

“But my job…” Diana gawked at the woman.

 

“I will compensate you for your efforts, leave this pitiful position you maintain,” Mufi waved her hand. 

 

“You...you want me to quit my job??” Her jaw fell even further in disbelief.

 

“If you cannot maintain both lifestyles, then yes. Now,” not even giving her a chance to argue, Mufi moved on. “I will be sending a few packages to your home dwelling along with a list of produce to supply by the end of the day tomorrow, see fit to have all tasks completed under the guise of moving your own belongings here as part of your contractual agreement.”

 

“By tomorrow…” Exhausted and struggling to process everything, Diana reluctantly nodded.

 

“I declare you G'raha's caretaker,” Mufi turned her gaze upon Thancred. “You are to ensure all his needs are met. I will make arrangements before the next full moon so you needn't worry about that, just keep him healthy and entertained in my absence. His room has been shielded, you will need to speak with him in order to gain access to it.”

 

“It's like the spell on my stairs,” Thancred explained to Diana when she looked confused. Turning his attention back to Mufi, he nodded. “I will keep him secret and safe, you have my word.”

 

“Good! Then that settles things for now, oh yes…do put back on all your awful wards, dear, we don’t need your mind exposing us before we’ve barely begun plotting,” Mufi motioned to Diana.

 

“Oh! Right!” Diana hurriedly grabbed her purse from the counter, affixing all her bodily charms before settling the bag around her shoulder. She nodded when she was ready, keeping her distance from Thancred to avoid hurting him again.

 

“We’re all ready then? Our honored guest should be arriving shortly,” Mufi turned to the door before waving her hand. The lights flickered back to life in the cafe before the sound of a lock clicking echoed over to them. As soon as the lockdown ended, the door swung open. “Ah, here already?”

 

The tall Elezen entered the building, looking like his usual displeased self for having to grace the premises again. But the man was not alone; in the shadow of the tall vampire stood a diminutive woman clad in a yellow cloak.

 

Surprised by the unexpected guest, Mufi maintained her cool composure, nodding her head to them both, “Miss Krile, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit here tonight? I'm afraid I have a bit of business to take care of -”

 

“I won't be long,” the woman walked in like she owned the place, looking around at the shelves briefly before settling her gaze on the occupants poised awkwardly at the bar. “I heard that you've had a WereMiqo visit your Cafe for assistance. Red hair, red eyes, does this ring a bell?”

 

Thancred glanced at Urianger who seemed to be hiding something. Deciding not to lie to the woman this time, he replied, “I’ve had several Werefolk visit my shop, considering I manage one of the largest supplies of Moon Daisy tea. A ginger Miqo might have stopped by in the past but I can’t recall one visiting too recently.”

 

“No? Your warden here has expressed that a WereMiqo fitting this description comes here often, in fact you two seemed quite acquainted with each other,” Krile approached him, her blue eyes boring into him with a cold calculation that would make anyone uncomfortable. “Just some random ginger? Would you like to try again?”

 

“There are no Werefolk here, as you can see, how else would you like me to say it?” Thancred shrugged, a deep burning hatred for Urianger’s loose lips settling into his stomach as he crossed his arms and looked to Mufi. “Seen any Werefolk wandering around the shop? You’ve been here all night.”

 

“No, just a lot of dusty old tea cans,” Mufi shrugged, tilting her head as she gazed down at the other vampiress. “You have your answer, now if Urianger did not make you aware in his lengthy session of sharing he seems to have had with you in the mere seconds before arriving here, we are concluding a lockdown procedure.”

 

“Good, then you can commence another lockdown until I have had my answers,” Krile waved her hand to Mufi, her eyes focused on Thancred. “Look me in the eyes and tell me he’s not here.”

 

Stepping in front of Thancred, Mufi’s eyes flashed dangerously at Krile as she hissed, “Are you trying to enthrall one of my own coven without my permission? How dare you so brazenly disrespect me, you spoiled little brat.”

 

“What did you call me, you old hag?” Krile sneered at her.

 

“Do not forget who you are speaking to, child ,” Mufi’s tone was cold and unforgiving as she stood with her shoulders squared and hands at her sides, fingers flexed and ready to strike should she need to defend herself. “How pleased your father would be to hear that, not only did you interfere with an active lockdown procedure, but you also saw fit to impose your own agenda on my subject, overstepping your authoritative bounds and going so far as to verbally insult The Inquisitor to her face. Shall I be making a house call once I’m done here? Or would you like to leave of your own accord?”

 

Scoffing at Mufi’s questions, Krile shrugged uncaringly before turning to leave, “I’ll come back later. Should you see the WereMiqo again, do send word. He’s a runaway.”

 

“Can’t imagine why,” Thancred muttered.

 

“What was that?” Krile glared at him over her shoulder.

 

“Have a good night, Miss Baldesion,” Mufi waved farewell to her, ensuring she remained between her and Thancred. Waiting until the door had chimed the woman’s exit, Mufi turned a harsh gaze to Urianger before growling at him. “You dare break protocol by speaking with another before I have released you from lockdown?”

 

“The young miss was already here when I arrived, matriarch,” Urianger gave a respectful bow of his head.

 

“So then at what point did you share your wealth of observations with her? When you were supposedly here doing your job? Or on the way to my house to tattle on Thancred for breaking oh so many rules? If you had forgotten, the rules applied to you too, Urianger. Care to explain?” Mufi rested her hands on her hips as she glared up at the silver-haired man, her eyes filled with fury.

 

Urianger swallowed nervously, his calm demeanor faltering at the realization he’d broken the rules too. Clearing his throat, he began to speak as he remained bent over in a low bow, “Mine apologies, mistress. T’was simply a minor exchange at the door, nothing more.”

 

“Then look me in the eyes and tell me that,” Mufi flicked her finger, forcing the man to lift his face. Her eyes locked with his, Mufi asked again. “Have you broken the rules and left the premises to speak with Krile Baldesion regarding matters of this house?”

 

Struggling a little, he ultimately gave in, replying reluctantly, “I have, on many occasions.”

 

“You backstabbing snake,” Thancred growled, ready to strangle him personally.

 

“What else have you told them without my express permission to do so?” Mufi’s eyes glowed brightly, causing Urianger to gasp as if in pain.

 

“Just...about G’raha Tia’s presence...every full moon...for assistance...and…” Urianger panted, seeming to be trying to hold back before groaning in pain. “And if either of thee were traitors.”

 

“Excuse me? Care to elaborate?” Mufi growled, increasing her pressure on him.

 

“Ah…” trembling as he tried to hold back again, he wheezed his reply. “They wish to destroy...thine coven. I...I hath...been...aiding them…”

 

“I’ll have you in chains,” Mufi hissed, waving her hand viciously. Silvery wisps formed around Urianger’s wrists before pulling them behind his back, binding them there firmly. A muzzle formed over his mouth, actively silencing him from further remarks. “You are hereby removed from duty as warden of this domain pending investigation into treasonous acts against Pemstein Coven. You will remain in my dungeon until such a time as I have seen fit to allow you to see the light of the moon again, pray it is the moon you see and nothing brighter!”

 

With a flick of her wrist, Urianger disappeared from the cafe, leaving behind the three remaining occupants. Thancred was the first to speak, “Mufi -”

 

“I will need to find a replacement warden for you for the time being, this complicates matters,” Mufi hissed, swearing as she stormed back toward the back room. “Come!”

 

Nervously looking up at Thancred, Diana wondered if she was included in that command. 

 

Letting out a sigh, Thancred waved his hand to lock the shop again before following after the fuming matriarch, traveling upstairs to a spot in the hallway that seemed empty to them.

 

“What’s going on?” Diana whispered softly, her body trembling a little from the tense atmosphere.

 

“I don’t know,” Thancred whispered back as he watched Mufi wave her hand at the wall before stepping through it. “Oh...this must be where G’raha’s hiding…”

 

“G’raha, wake up,” Mufi tried not to vent her anger on him, seeing the man curled into a ball on the bed.

 

Bolting upright in shock, G’raha scrambled off the bed and hurried over, “M-Mufi?? Why are you -”

 

“There’s a problem...several, that is,” trying to calm her nerves, she smoothed her fingers through her hair before explaining. “Your former mistress paid a visit tonight.”

 

“Krile is here??” The color on G’raha’s face drained as he began to panic, looking around for a way out.

 

“I’ve sent her away, you’re safe,” Mufi tried to reassure him. “But she knows that you’ve been coming here.”

 

G’raha’s eyes snapped to Thancred in the hallway with a look of betrayal, “What?”

 

“It wasn’t him, it was his warden. Urianger has been secretly spying on my coven for the Baldesions,” Mufi explained, moving closer to him. “Do not worry, I’ve locked him away for the time being so he won’t be a danger to you any longer.”

 

“What...does this mean for me? Will you...turn me over to them?” G’raha asked weakly, feeling sick at the thought of going back.

 

“No, dear...no,” reaching out, Mufi cupped his face in her hands, seeing the man flinch. “I won’t let them lay a hand on you.”

 

“Hey...mind giving us permission?” Thancred asked, staring distantly at the doorway as if he still could not see it.

 

Looking back, Mufi quickly gave G’raha a hug, whispering, “You can trust them, I promise.”

 

Hugging Mufi back tightly, he whispered back, “I don’t want to go back there…”

 

“Shh, I know, Raha...I won’t let that happen,” Mufi gave him a squeeze, nuzzling his cheek.

 

Curling his tail around them both, it trembled nervously as he collected himself before reluctantly releasing Mufi. His ears were firmly flattened on his head as his tail slipped between his legs, indicating the horror he was still enduring inside. With a hard swallow, G’raha called out, “I...I give Thancred Waters and...”

 

“Diana Starborn,” Mufi answered, somehow knowing the woman’s name.

 

“Diana Starborn permission to enter!” G’raha finished, trying not to dig his fingers into his arm as he gripped it nervously.

 

The doorway appeared for Thancred and Diana, allowing them to see into the room where the vampire and Miqo stood beside each other. Frowning a little, Diana whispered, “How did he know my name??”

 

Shrugging, Thancred walked them into the room, closing the door behind them, “So...what are we going to do now? Without a warden, I’m kind of stuck.”

 

“Yes, that is a problem,” Mufi turned to look at Thancred. “While you remain without a warden, I will need to remain here to guard you until such a time a replacement has been found. That also means you will need to accompany me when I travel for business.”

 

“That’s rather inconvenient,” Thancred sighed, rubbing his face. “Why couldn’t Urianger be a decent person and not a double agent? As much as I hated the man, at least I knew where I stood with him. Who knows who else The Forum will send in his place.”

 

“I will ensure that no one connected to the Baldesions is placed here,” Mufi replied firmly, still rather miffed. “Those bastards messed with the wrong matriarch.”

 

“They’ll have their eyes on you though, this won’t be as easy to pull off now,” Thancred pointed out, looking at G’raha shaking nearby. “He won’t be safe here.”

 

“As long as the protection ward remains on this room, no one but the four of us will be able to come here,” Mufi explained, resting a hand on G’raha’s shoulder. “He’ll be safe for the time being, but you’re right...I’ll need to come up with alternative accommodations eventually, especially if the Baldesions petition to have you interrogated in regards to his whereabouts.”

 

“I’d rather that not happen,” Thancred crossed his arms, the idea of being enthralled into confessing everything not appealing to him.

 

“I’ll handle this,” Mufi sighed, rubbing her face. “For now...it may be best if the girl stays here tonight until I can ensure her safety.”

 

“I can’t leave?” Diana sulked a little, wanting badly to get away from all the drama and sleep forever in her own bed.

 

“I will bring back more food for you two but...yes, until I have time to sort things out, you should remain here for your own safety,” Mufi replied, moving to usher them out. “I need to speak with G’raha alone, I’ll be out shortly.”

 

Nodding to Mufi, Thancred led Diana out of the room and to his own room, punching the doorway as he walked inside, “That asshole…!”

 

“What’s going to happen??” Diana fretted, clutching her tail nervously.

 

“I don’t know, it depends on how things go with Urianger, I guess...damn it all, why can’t he be loyal to his own coven??” Thancred growled, pacing around his room.

 

Worried, Diana went to sit on the bed, not knowing what to do with herself except wait for word from Mufi.

 

Back inside G’raha’s room, the vampiress paced a little herself, pondering the situation. After a few minutes, she took a deep breath and turned her attention to the man still trembling where he stood. Her gaze softening, she reached out and gently pried his hand off his arm, examining the nail marks he’d left there, “Look at your arm…”

 

“S-Sorry…” he whispered, allowing her to lick his wounds to heal them. He couldn’t stop trembling as he watched her work.

 

Making sure he was physically okay, Mufi brought his hand to her lips, kissing it before reaching to smooth his hair, kissing his forehead. Slowly she pulled him into her arms, hugging him until she felt him cling to her, “Shh...I’m here, you’re safe…”

 

“I don’t want to go back...I don’t…” G’raha gripped the back of her dress tightly, burying his face in her shoulder. “Please…”

 

“You won’t, no one’s going to hurt you ever again,” Mufi said firmly, rubbing his back to try to calm him. She heard him begin to cry softly, feeling for the man and how traumatized he must be from his time with the Baldesions. Resting her head against his, she softly hummed a song trying to calm his nerves, holding him close until he stopped shaking.

 

Slowly G’raha began to hum with her, his voice breaking a little but sounding pleasantly in harmony with her. Eventually ending the song, he whispered, “Will you stay with me tonight?”

 

“Yes...come, you need your rest,” Mufi guided G’raha to the bed, urging him to lay in it.

 

G’raha hesitated before reaching behind Mufi, unzipping her dress, “You...sleep in the nude, yes?”

 

Caught off guard by his actions, Mufi’s cheeks pinkened slightly as she felt the fabric slide off her body to the floor. Stepping out of her heels, she met G’raha’s gaze, seeing him looking vulnerable, “Will you...join me?”

 

Timidly nodding, G’raha let Mufi strip him of his tunic and trousers, blushing as they stood together in the nude. He might have been turned on if he weren’t still shaken up, just wanting to feel her body against his to reassure him while he slept. Pulling her gently into bed with him, he curled around Mufi, nuzzling into her face as he whispered, “Can we...have breakfast together?”

 

“Yes...now rest, my dear...I’ll be right here with you,” Mufi whispered, stroking his hair to calm him.

 

Soothed by her touch, G’raha eventually slipped into a restless sleep, managing to sleep through most of the night without too much trouble. Mufi passed the time plotting out her next moves, fearing for the safety of the man in her arms.

Chapter 14: Provisions

Dawn was breaking soon, leaving the vampiress with very little time to get things settled at the house before the sun came to call. Reaching out to touch the sleeping man’s face, she whispered, “Raha...I need to go…”

 

The man groaned a little and curled around her more, his tail draping over them cutely. In his sleep, he murmured, “Don’t go…”

 

Smiling gently, Mufi nuzzled against him, gently trying to rouse him with affection, “I must...come now, I don’t want to scare you when you wake and I’ve gone…”

 

“Mnnn…” G’raha grumbled more before peeking a sleepy eye open at her. “I’m not scared…”

 

“There you are,” she chuckled, brushing his hair out of his face gingerly. “I need to hurry, unless you want me to burn up.”

 

“I don’t want that,” G’raha pouted groggily as he let her pull away. He half-watched her slip off the bed and dress before sitting up. “Can I come too?”

 

“You mustn’t, it’s too dangerous; they’ll be waiting for something like that,” Mufi frowned, the sad look on his face making her heart ache. “Please don’t look at me that way, you know it’s for your own safety.”

 

“I know...I just…” rubbing his face, he wanted to say it was because he missed her horribly and had grown attached to her already, but didn’t want to come off clingy. Instead he sat on the bed with droopy ears. “Where are you going?”

 

“Firstly I’ll be getting some food to tide the two of you over until tonight,” she explained as she sat on the edge of the bed to put on her heels. “Then I’ll need to refortify the protections around this house in case those scoundrels get any bright ideas.”

 

His tail twitching absent-mindedly, G’raha crawled over to sit behind her, carefully zipping up her dress before giving her a hug. Kissing her shoulder, he whispered, “Could I have some fish? If you can find some…”

 

“Of course, dear,” Mufi smiled at his sweet gesture, reaching to pet his hair over her shoulder. “Any other requests?”

 

Blushing a little, he nuzzled her neck before murmuring, “Will you...come back to bed when you’re done?”

 

Getting an idea of what he wanted, she nodded, chuckling, “Yes, if you’ve bathed by the time I get back.”

 

“I will!” His ears perked up before pouting as she stood to leave. Feeling her hand caress his cheek, his eyes met hers, nuzzling against her touch. “Be careful…”

 

“I will, don’t worry,” she smiled, giving him a gentle kiss before slowly withdrawing her hand. Forcing herself to leave the side of her warm lover, she went to the door and peeked out before turning back again and waving. “Be good.”

 

G’raha nodded, watching her go and letting out a sigh. Determined to make himself presentable for her, he got to work washing up. Now that his wounds had fully healed, he was able to bathe properly, washing away the sweat and odor from every last ilm of his body. Feeling much more civilized now, he decided to soak in a bath for a bit, enjoying its warmth. He hadn’t been spoiled before and for once he wanted to know what it felt like, even if every day people got to enjoy simple pleasures like this whenever they wanted. For him it was a treat, one he wanted to savor as long as possible.

 

Meanwhile, Mufi made her way to one of the many doors in Thancred’s hallway. Opening it, she stepped into a studio full of clothing racks. Hundreds of outfits hung on wooden poles and sat neatly folded on shelves, providing her with an assortment of disguises. Selecting a heavy cloak that would hide her face - also doubling as protection should the sun greet her before she was done, she fastened it securely around her shoulders before pulling the hood up. Checking herself in a mirror, she twirled a bit before fluttering her way back out of the room and down to the door leading to his Kugane parlor. Stepping through, she found the sky still dark, relieved that she still had time. Hurrying to the old wooden doors, she stepped out onto the quiet streets of Kugane.

 

Not many were out yet, save for early morning shoppers looking to get good deals on fresh fish right off the docks. Slipping through the older gentlemen taking their time and the bustling restaurateurs hurrying to get their shopping done before their shops opened, Mufi made her way to the markets. The smell of fresh produce greeted her, leading her to several cheerful fishmongers selling their catch of the day. Selecting an assortment of anchovy, shrimp, and some tuna filets, she found a meat stall and purchased several choice cuts of steak as well before finding it sufficient. She made sure to select a few vegetables as well to accompany the meats, assuming they should eat a balanced diet. As she hurried back, a candy stall caught her eye, reminding her of G’raha. Quickly stopping in, she purchased far too many sweets before stashing them under her cloak and making her way to the house. 

 

She could feel the warmth of the sun approaching as she ducked around buildings and dodged its early morning rays. Keeping her head down, she hustled through the last few yalms, hissing a little as her cloak flapped and exposed her foot to the deadly sunbeams. Limping up the steps, she pushed the door open and safely got back inside Thancred’s home before the rays broke over the rooftops. Mufi leaned on the door, letting out a sigh of relief before pushing the hood back and making her way to the kitchen. She found Diana there, poking through the cupboards looking for something to eat, “Never fear, breakfast is here.”

 

Startled by Mufi’s arrival, Diana nearly fell off the counter she was crouched on, clutching the cabinet door as she tottered, “Ah! Mufi! You went out?”

 

“Yes, I brought you two something from the sea and something from the land,” Mufi smiled as she moved to deposit her haul on the center island.

 

“Yay, fish! Hey…” Diana noticed her limping as she carefully got down from the counter. “Are you okay? Did you twist your ankle?”

 

“Oh, it’s nothing, don’t worry about me,” Mufi waved her off, pulling out a small bag of shiny brown assorted chocolates. “Do you like sweets?”

 

Gasping, Diana took the bag offered to her, “Chocolates! Are they for me?”

 

“Yes, if you like them,” Mufi smiled before motioning to the produce. “As payment for putting this all away for me. I’m quite tired now and think I shall retire to bed for the day.”

 

“I will! Thank you! I hope your foot feels better!” Diana stashed the candies in her robe before getting to work, putting the vegetables in an empty basket and the meats into the cold box before deciding to make herself some salmon and rice for breakfast.

 

Mufi left the Au’ri to her duties before slowly making her way back to G’raha’s room. Slipping inside, she looked around for him before noticing the steam slipping out of the bathroom. She smiled at the man’s obedience as she set the rest of the candy on the bedside table before draping her cloak on the edge of the bed. Taking a moment to get out of her heels and moaning at the ache of her wounded foot, she limped over to the bathroom, opening the door more to see G’raha snoozing in the bath, “Have you been in there this whole time?”

 

“Ah! Mufi! You’re back!” G’raha sat upright in the bath, his cheeks flushed. It was hard to tell if it was from the heat or from embarrassment, not that he would admit to it. “Were you successful in your shopping?”

 

“Yes, I got some fish and meat to tide you over until tonight,” Mufi smiled as she limped into the room more and closed the door. “A bath sounds lovely right now…”

 

“You’re limping! What happened??” Looking alarmed, G’raha moved to get out of the bath to help her before she waved him off.

 

“Just a little sunburn, it’ll heal,” she explained as she removed her dress and carefully sat on the stool to wash up.

 

Looking worried, G’raha gripped the side of the bath with his chin resting on the edge, watching her, “If you need to feed, you can have some of my blood.”

 

“I don’t want to trouble you, your body is still recovering from earlier, is it not?” Mufi cleansed her body of all earlier naughty business before washing her hair.

 

“Not anymore! I’m fully healed, see?” G’raha stood up so she could see his completely healed body, save for his usual scars.

 

Mufi looked up, feeling a little warm down south at the sight of his chiseled abs, “Yes, you do look quite...fit as a fiddle.”

 

Realizing how exposed he’d made himself, G’raha sank back into the bath, “Are you...going to come in the bath with me?”

 

“I may, I could do with a bit of relaxation after the day I had,” Mufi sighed, rinsing away all the suds and sweat from her body before turning off the water. Getting up from the stool, she carefully stepped into the bath, grimacing a little as the hot water made her burns ache even worse. “Mnn…”

 

“Ah, here!” G’raha offered his wrist to her. “Take what you need.”

 

“Are you sure?” Mufi gently grasped his hand, scooting closer to kiss the inside of his wrist.

 

“Y-yes...I’m sure,” blushing at her tenderness, he didn’t flinch as the woman sank her teeth into his skin. The usual rush of endorphins flowed through him as she fed, causing him to close his eyes and savor the euphoric feeling. “Mm…”

 

Mufi felt the ache in her foot slowly subside before going away completely. Once the pain ceased, she stopped feeding, glancing up at G’raha to find him looking aroused. She slid her hand under the water to cup his groin, finding him erect, “Did you like that?”

 

“Ah...Mufi…” Blushing, G’raha watched the woman crawl into his lap before letting out a groan as she took him into herself. “Mnnn…”

 

“I want to make you feel good...your kind has a fast metabolism, right?” Mufi breathed as she slowly rode him, resting her hands on his shoulders.

 

“Y-yes…” G’raha panted, already feeling the vampiric effect leaving his system. He ran his hands over her hips and up to her breasts, molding them gently. A soft purr rumbled in his chest.

 

“Then...let me make you feel good...for longer…” she whispered before leaning in to nuzzle his neck. Gingerly she bit down, breaking his skin but not feeding more, lest the poor man pass out in the bath.

 

Feeling the lust surge back into his system, G’raha groaned as every rock of her hips sent jolts of pleasure through his entire body. His cock throbbed with need, demanding more satisfaction from his lover as he braced his feet on the tub and began to pound up into her. He made sure to hold her hips, not wanting to jostle her too much and accidentally get his vein shredded in the process, “Gods…!”

 

Already a little drunk off his blood, Mufi moaned from his rough thrusts, holding on tightly as she let him bring about his own release. She could feel herself approaching but knew he would get there before her at this rate.

 

“Haa...haa...Mufi...I’m…” G’raha panted deliriously before his orgasm hit, growling from how intense it was for him. Feeling her release his neck, his head fell back as he cried out, the rush lasting longer than usual. “AAH!”

Panting and watching him climax, Mufi rode through it, reaching down to rub her clit as she moaned, “I’m close...can you...keep going?”

 

“Haa...don’t...stop…” G’raha breathed heavily as he watched her begin to ride him again. He loved the way her breasts bounced with her movement, urging him to lean forward and suck on her nipple roughly.

 

“Mnnngh!” Mufi moaned heavily, the extra stimulation being more than enough to send her over, her body trembling as she finished as well. Closing her eyes in rapture, Mufi slowly leaned forward again, resting against him. “Gods, that was just what I needed…”

 

“Seven hells…” G’raha gasped, grateful that she dismounted as his cock was very sensitive suddenly. He wrapped his arms around her, nuzzling her neck and giving a few small kisses lazily. “You...didn’t have to do that…”

 

“Why not? Didn’t you like it?” Mufi nibbled on his shoulder, feeling him shudder.

 

“I...I did…” blushing, he ran a hand over her back. “You’re...so determined to spoil me…”

 

“If getting affection from someone is spoiling, then I’m going to turn you into an insufferable brat,” Mufi chuckled, basking in the afterglow of their coitus. Hearing the man’s stomach growl, she couldn’t help laughing. “I guess you worked up an appetite!”

 

Blushing, G’raha sat up with her, ducking his head a little sheepishly, “I could eat…”

 

“Well then, shall we get you something to eat? Do you know how to cook?” Mufi kissed the tip of his nose before standing up, stepping out of the bath without any trouble. 

 

“I um...usually eat raw fish...or...find scraps,” embarrassed by his lack of cooking skills, G’raha followed shortly after, getting them both towels to dry off with. “I can make a sandwich! But I don’t think he has bread…”

 

“Lucky for you then, I can manage a bit in the kitchen,” Mufi winked, drying off and going to find some clean clothes in the wardrobe to wear. Finding a long tunic, she pulled it on as a makeshift dress, toweling her hair a bit more. “Get dressed and follow me.”

 

“I can leave the room?” G’raha’s ears perked up as he admired Mufi’s outfit, thinking she looked cute.

 

“Yes, as long as you remain inside Thancred’s home, you are free to roam for the time being. However,” thinking a moment on her words, she back-tracked. “Perhaps refrain from gracing the cafe until things are sorted.”

 

“Understood,” G’raha nodded, just happy to go wherever Mufi went, his tail wagging behind him as he got dressed in a fresh outfit.

 

Amused by his thoughts and happy they did not trail off in mental chastization this time, Mufi took his hand and led him out of the room to cook him some breakfast.

 

Back in Thancred’s room, Diana had brought her breakfast with her as she sat in bed. Glancing over at the snoozing vampire, she pulled out her phone to take a picture of him, thinking he looked cute.

 

“What are you doing…?” Thancred rumbled without opening his eyes.

 

“N-nothing, just...eating breakfast!” Diana quickly stowed her phone away before shoveling food into her mouth.

 

“Mmhmm…” Thancred shifted to wrap an arm around her waist, burying his face in her hip. “What are you eating? It smells really fishy.”

 

“Oh, sorry...I can eat it in the kitchen if it’s bothering you,” Diana moved to get up but found the arm around her unrelenting in its hold.

 

“It’s fine,” Thancred settled back against her, enjoying her warmth.

 

“Okay...it’s just salmon and rice. Can you eat normal food at all?” Diana wondered, her tail gently wrapping around him to give him a hug as she ate.

 

“I can’t process it, also it would taste terrible to me,” he replied, muffled by her ass.

 

“Ah...that sucks,” she continued to enjoy her breakfast. “Is it like...vegans when they don’t eat meat for a really long time?”

 

“Something like that,” nuzzling in more, Thancred gave her a gentle squeeze. “But you can enjoy it for me and give me a taste later.”

 

Blushing, Diana replied quietly, “Right...I guess that’s true.”

 

Thancred fell quiet for a bit before speaking again, “Hey...you should come live with me.”

 

“W-What??” Diana nearly choked on her bite of salmon, coughing in surprise.

 

“It’s not safe for you to live alone right now, you should stay here where you won’t get hurt,” Thancred sat up a bit on his elbow to look at her. “It’ll also make it easier to hide G’raha here if you’re staying full time.”

 

“I...this is...kind of sudden,” Diana had been living on her own for a while now, having been residing in Kugane for work since graduating from university. She hadn’t been home to see her family in a while so living alone did get a bit lonely sometimes, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to live with Thancred. “What if I lose my apartment? And what about my job? I worked hard to get the position I have!”

 

“Can you take a sick leave for a while? I’m sure we can forge a doctor’s note to make something up,” Thancred shrugged, looking up at her calmly. “I’ll pay for your apartment for you in the meantime, as compensation for the troubles.”

 

“I couldn’t ask you to do that!” Diana gawked at him, wondering how loaded he really was.

 

“You don’t have to, I’m offering,” Thancred brushed back some hair from her face, seeing her blush. “I have nothing else to spend my money on…besides, it’s my fault you’re in this mess, it’s only fair that I try to minimize the damages to your life.”

 

“I...guess that’s true…” Feeling her mind reel from all the sudden changes and situations she was now in, Diana looked down at her plate trying not to panic.

 

“Mmm...just think about it, I’m going back to sleep,” Thancred murmured before laying back down, pulling the covers up lazily.

 

Glancing down at him and wondering how he could so casually invite her to live with him like it was nothing, she sighed and slipped off the bed, taking her plate back to the kitchen. Along the way she got lost in her thoughts, wondering if it was better to just stay at the shop with him. It wasn’t like she didn’t like him, but it was all so fast. At the same time, she didn’t want to get ganked in the middle of the night by some vampire hit man or kidnapped and used for ransom. Frustrated, she pushed her way into the kitchen to find Mufi and G’raha snuggling suggestively by the stove. She cleared her throat.

 

“Oh, welcome back, dear,” Mufi smiled at her as G’raha lept away, blushing. “How was the fish?”

 

“Good...very fresh…” Trying not to think about what they were probably doing before she walked in, Diana deposited her dish in the sink, deciding to clean it later and just run away as quickly as possible.

 

“Very good, I’ll get more supplies tonight. Do you have any particular likes or dislikes?” Mufi asked, unfazed by her presence.

 

Shrugging, Diana crept toward the door, trying to be casual, “Not really, I guess I’m not huge on bitter anything and I hate eggplants and plums. I usually eat more western foods, like stuff from Ul’dah and such, but fish and rice is nice. If you have the stuff to make Hingan porridge, that would be nice too…”

 

Chuckling at her list of requests, Mufi nodded, “I’ll be sure to have the kitchen fully stocked for you.”

 

“Okay...well, um...have a good night - er...day?” Scratching her head awkwardly, she nodded to G’raha who awkwardly nodded back before slipping out of the room to go entertain herself elsewhere.

 

“Gods, that was embarrassing,” G’raha groaned once they were alone again, going to wash the dish as a distraction.

 

“Oh come now, we weren’t doing anything,” Mufi resumed cooking, humming a little to herself.

 

“Yet,” he huffed, setting the dish to dry in the rack next to the sink. Turning to lean on the counter, he gazed at the woman cooking for him and blushed a little at her wagging posterior. He remembered how much he had spanked it earlier, causing him to blush at the memories. For some reason, he got lost in the moment when he was with Mufi, forgetting about his hang ups and enjoying her company. Something about her was different from the other vampires, something that disarmed him, and he wanted to know more about her.

 

“You’re welcome to continue not doing anything to me if you like,” Mufi glanced over her shoulder at him, tossing him a wink.

 

Swallowing awkwardly, he stepped back behind her, running his hands up her tunic and cupping her ass, “Does it still hurt?”

 

“Does what? Oh, my ass? No, silly, that was hours ago,” she chuckled, rubbing herself back against his groin. “You can see for yourself.”

 

Biting his lip, G’raha lifted her tunic and saw no marks, just beautifully supple cheeks begging for more spankings, “That’s...good...I would hate to mar your skin.”

 

Glancing back at him, she thought about all the scars on his body, blowing out the fire on the stove before facing him, “Not all marks are skin-deep, Raha.”

 

Their eyes met, seeing each other’s vulnerability for the first time at the same time. Embarrassed by how intimate things had become, G’raha breathed, “You have scars too?”

 

“I’ve lost a lot of people I cared about...and been betrayed by many more,” Mufi replied softly, cupping his cheek. “My scars have taught me caution...and reservation, as well as no longer giving others the benefit of the doubt without earning my respect first.”

 

“I’ve lost a lot of people too…” G’raha whispered, looking down as he took hold of Mufi’s hands. “I barely know you but...I would be mournful if something happened to you.”

 

“You’re sweet,” leaning in to rest her head against his, Mufi sighed. “I think...I would be rather miserable if I lost you as well.”

 

“Cause it’s hard to come by a good lover?” G’raha joked, trying to lighten the mood.

 

“No,” Mufi replied before lifting her lips to meet his in a deep kiss, not wanting to really admit to her feelings any further.

 

Blushing and confused, G’raha wrapped his arms around Mufi, returning the kiss until she pulled away, “What...was that for?”

 

“Eat your breakfast,” Mufi deflected, moving to get a clean plate and utensils for him.

 

“Ah, right!” Flustered, G’raha thanked her as he served himself from the pan, oblivious to Mufi’s troubled look.

Chapter 15: Preparations

After ensuring that G'raha had food prepared for lunch, Mufi slept through the day until the sun began to set. Using her magic to cleanse her clothes, she prepared herself to leave the tea house...but not before her date with G'raha.

 

Preparing a delicious surf and turf with the shrimp and beef she acquired that morning, Mufi set aside just enough for Diana before setting up a table in the library to eat.

 

“Why did you want to have dinner here?” G'raha asked as he settled at the table, his tummy rumbling for the noms.

 

“It's nice and quiet, plus I rather like the smell of old books,” Mufi smiled at him as she raised her glass of blood to him. “To your health.”

 

“Ah, um...to yours, as well!” G'raha grabbed his own glass of water so they could toast together. Setting the glass down after taking a sip, he began to eat. “Mmm...this is wonderful! Thank you for cooking.”

 

“It's my pleasure, eat up,” She smiled at him as she drank.

 

Nodding and resuming his eating, G’raha glanced at her a little, trying not to be obvious about staring. Seeing her dressed in her outside apparel reminded him that she had to go out without him, leaving him with mixed feelings. Not wanting to be too clingy, he cleared his throat and poked his meal, “So, um...you have to leave after this, right?”

 

“Yes...we have until the sun fully sets,” Mufi confirmed, her foot playing lightly with his under the table.

 

“I see...will you be gone long?” G'raha tried not to pout or make her feel bad, focusing on his dinner.

 

“Hopefully not,” Mufi sighed, brushing her hair back on one side. “I need to interrogate Urianger to find out how much he's told the Baldesions, but first I need to find a new warden for Thancred. I have someone in mind, at least for a temporary station until a more permanent solution can be arranged.”

 

“Will you...tell them about me?” G'raha asked curiously.

 

“No, but only for their own safety...plus I don't know who I can trust anymore,” sighing and sipping at her drink, Mufi looked away to the rest of the library.

 

“You can trust me,” G'raha was quick to say before blushing.

 

“Yes, I should hope you wouldn't rat yourself out,” Mufi smirked, amused by his embarrassment. “My priority right now is damage control, secure this location and find out how much Urianger knows. I fear the girl is the biggest weakness right now…”

 

“Diana?” G'raha asked, glad for a change of focus as he resumed eating.

 

“Mmmhmm...she might have some protection with the wards her friend gave her, but that won't stop someone like Krile, gods forbid Solus gets involved. Elders are strong enough to push past the protection spells and...well, Krile is something different on her own,” Mufi trailed off before looking up at G'raha to see if he knew as well.

 

A grim look creased G'raha's brow as he nodded, replying quietly, “The Whispers…”

 

Mufi nodded, “How much do you know of her gift?”

 

“Enough…” G'raha knew intimately what her power could do. “If not for the ward you placed on my door, she would have known immediately that I was here.”

 

“Yes,” Mufi replied, looking down at her glass before finishing it off. Setting it on the table, she leaned back into her chair. “Baldesion’s secret weapon…”

 

“It's...why they want the tower, I think,” G'raha spoke up, catching her interest. “It has connections...to the world of darkness.”

 

“Does it? I thought such a place was a myth,” Mufi looked concerned.

 

Shaking his head, G'raha explained, “I...witnessed it, one night. Krile was alone in one of the higher levels of the tower. She had discovered a rift connecting our two worlds; the dark energies seeping through made my hair stand on end. I remember seeing her hold her hand out to it and laughing...like she'd discovered something…wonderful.”

 

“That's not good, if the stories of that world are true…” Mufi frowned, folding her arms. “How long ago was this?”

 

“Probably a year or two,” G'raha looked up at Mufi. “I think...I think she's been feeding off the energy coming from it.”

 

“She could be more dangerous than we thought then,” Mufi rubbed her temples in thought. “If she's grown stronger...she could be strong enough to defeat any elder...I need to bring this to The Forum, but -”

 

“But then the Baldesions will know you've spoken with me,” G'raha finished her sentence, seeing her nod. “Perhaps Urianger has some information that will help?”

 

“I doubt it, but I'll try anyway,” Mufi let out a heavy sigh, staring at the ceiling in thought. Some time passed as the pair dined in peace before Mufi glanced at the window, as if sensing the sun was retreating from the sky. “I should go now…”

 

“Oh...is it really that late?” G'raha's ears laid back a little.

 

Sliding out of her chair, Mufi walked around to hug G'raha to her bosom, “I'm afraid so…”

 

Blushing at the soft pillows against his face, he nuzzled in as he wrapped his arms around her, “Please be careful…”

 

“You too...stay in your room while I'm gone,” Mufi stroked his hair, gently rubbing his ears. They didn't relax for her this time, making her heart ache. “I promise I'll come back.”

 

“I'm...not a prisoner...am I…?” G'raha asked, his face buried in her chest.

 

Sensing his unease, Mufi straddled his lap, getting his attention back on her, “You are not, this is not your prison, it's your safe house.”

 

“I feel so useless, I can do more!” G'raha blurted out, looking up at her with sad eyes.

 

“I know…” Stroking his cheek, she butted her forehead against his. “You've done so much already, you're far from useless.”

 

“Mufi…” G'raha closed his eyes before tilting his face up enough to capture her lips in a kiss. His heart began to race as he felt her lean into him more, wanting to know her body one last time. Their kiss quickly steamed up before G'raha undid his trousers. Pushing up her dress more, he guided his cock into her, feeling her press down onto him. Letting out a growl, he held on tightly as Mufi rode him. “Harder…”

 

Surprised he wanted it rough, Mufi ground her hips roughly on his cock, hearing him groan as she gripped the back of the chair for leverage, “Gods, I love fucking you…”

 

“When...when you come back, I...haa...I want to do it...your way,” G'raha panted, gripping her ass as he closed his eyes, savoring the feeling.

 

“My way…?” She remembered distantly her comment when they first had sex. Resting her forehead against his, she groaned. “Mnnngh...I...don't know...if you'd like it…”

 

“Then...ease me into it,” he whispered, getting close to finishing. He reached between them to rub her clit with his thumb.

 

“Ahh…” Mufi swore under her breath, thinking about doing the things she wanted to him. The idea made her cum.

 

Growling at her orgasm, G'raha hissed, “I'm...going to…”

 

“Wait!” Mufi hopped off his lap before bending down, taking him into her mouth and sucking him off.

 

Gasping and moaning louder, G'raha shuddered as he felt the back of her throat hug his dick. Unable to hold back against her deep throating his cock, he finished with a feral growl.

 

Feeling his hot jizz running down her throat, Mufi waited until he was done before slowly sliding him out, gently sucking him clean before popping him out of her mouth. Licking her lips, she looked up at him, “Sorry...it's harder to mask your scent if you cum inside me. Was this okay?”

 

“A-ah…” G'raha panted, tired from the sudden passionate session with his mistress. Feeling the endorphins quickly slipping away, the sadness came back in. He reached to cup her cheek. “It...it's fine…”

 

Slowly standing up, Mufi hugged him again, “I'm sorry you have to be here…”

 

“It's...alright, I understand,” G'raha replied quietly, hugging her in return before slowly pulling away. “You should go…”

 

“Yeah,” a little sad he was pushing her away, Mufi fixed her dress before casting her magic to cleanse her body. Meeting G'raha's gaze, she saw him pouting slightly. “What's the matter?”

 

“I just...I like when you smell like me…” G'raha muttered, blushing as he looked away timidly.

 

Smiling a bit, she leaned in to whisper, “You can mark me all you like when I get back.”

 

Shivering at her words, G'raha swallowed his lust as he got up to follow her, “Is that...part of the stuff you like in bed?”

 

“Mmm...no, but seeing how much you enjoy it makes me happy,” Mufi smiled, holding his hand as they walked to the kitchen.

 

“Then...what do you like?” G'raha asked, his tail wagging happily as they strolled together.

 

“I'm still not sure you'd be entirely interested in my kinks,” setting the dishes down, she guided him to his bedroom. “They're rather...dominant.”

 

“Like...when you pinned me to the chair? Or...to the floor?” G'raha remembered both events, one turning him on, the other scaring him.

 

“Depends on how bad you've been,” Mufi purred, seeing his ears flatten. She reached to pat them. “It's part of the act, dear. I'm not actually going to punish you for anything. It's a game, I'm the dominant mistress and you're the naughty submissive.”

 

“I'm...not very good at being submissive,” G'raha muttered under his breath.

 

“No? You've already submitted to me several times…” She guided him into his room before pinning him to the wall, her thigh pressing against his groin. “Do you like things like this?”

 

Sucking in a breath, G'raha felt the subtle pressure against his genitals turning him on again, “It's...okay…”

 

Leaning in to lick his neck, she felt him shiver as she said, “While I'm gone, I want you to practice edging.”

 

“What's...that?” G'raha breathed, feeling her thigh slowly rubbing against him. His trousers were getting tight again.

 

“It's when you play with yourself until you're juuuust about to cum, but you stop and let the moment pass,” She sucked on his neck, hearing him moan. Leaving a hickey behind, she continued. “You keep doing that...over and over...until you can't take it anymore. Then you let yourself finish. It teaches you how to control when you orgasm as well as giving you an intense finish.”

 

“A-ah...do you...want me to keep doing it until you get back…?” G'raha breathed, feeling her hand slide under his shirt and play with his nipple. He let out a pleasured moan, his cheeks flushed by how easily she found his erogenous zones.

 

“Mmmm...do it for the next two days, if you can last,” Mufi rolled his nipple between her fingers, enjoying the way he melted into a moaning mess against her. “If I do not return by nightfall, you may finish.”

 

“Mufi...haa…” G'raha whimpered, squirming against her body desperately.

 

“Starting now,” She reached down, undoing his trousers to free his cock again. “Touch yourself.”

 

Blushing profusely, G'raha did as he was told, slowly stroking his own cock as Mufi watched him. He kept it up until he couldn't take it anymore, almost finishing when he forced himself to stop, moving his hand away and gasping at how hard it was not to just cum. He let out a whimper, “Mufi…”

 

“That's a good boy...I want you to think about me when you touch yourself, Raha,” Mufi stoked his cheek, watching him close his eyes at her touch.

 

“Mnnngh...how could I not…?” G'raha opened his eyes a little, gazing at her as he breathed harder, resuming his stroking. “Will...will you think of me...while you're gone?”

 

“Of course I will, I'll think of you while I'm alone in my room, touching myself and moaning your name...Raha…” She moaned his name in his ear, hearing him groan with longing.

 

He had to stop touching himself, lest he soil her dress, “Gods, Mufi…”

 

Giggling, she bit her lip a little before whispering, “I'll be on my bed with my favorite dildo, writhing and moaning as I thrust it deep inside me, my pussy sopping wet. I cum over and over, wishing that toy was really you pounding me, imagining you leaving bite marks all over my body...whispering your name as I cum for the eighth time…haa, Raha…make me cum, Raha…”

 

Swearing as he imagined that, G'raha covered his face with one hand, trying not to immediately nut. His breathing labored, he whispered, “This is...torture...I want you so bad…”

 

“You can have me...when I get back…” She started to pull away when she felt his finger slip under her skirt and inside her pussy, making her moan. “Aah...I...have to go…”

 

“You're so wet...were you...turning yourself on?” G'raha panted, watching her squirm as he fingered her.

 

“I...was already wet...from watching you touch yourself…” She whispered, rocking her hips against his fingers. She rested her forehead against his shoulder as she spread her legs more, feeling a second finger enter and begin rubbing her harder. “Gods…”

 

“I'll...make this quick…” G'raha hissed, fingering her hard and fast. He heard her cry out from the sudden pleasure as she clung to his shoulders, her legs trembling before a gush of fluids escaped her.

 

“AAH! RAHA!” Mufi hollered, gripping him tightly as she squirted from how roughly he played with her g-spot. He drew it out longer than she had expected, giving her a second mini orgasm directly after that left her whimpering. “Mnnngh…! M-More!”

 

“Haa…” G'raha hooked his arm around her waist, holding her upright as he continued pounding his fingers into her. He could feel his cock oozing all over her dress as her own juices dripped down his hand, the sound of him slapping into her becoming louder from the mess. He kept going until she came for the fourth time, feeling her legs become unstable. Letting her catch her breath as he slowly removed his fingers, he closed his eyes, inhaling her scent. 

 

Knowing she needed to leave before she ripped his clothes off and threw him on the bed, Mufi whispered, “Lick...lick me...clean…”

 

A blush rose on his cheeks again as he slowly knelt before her, lifting her skirt to lap up the trails of juice running down her thighs. Burying his face in her pussy, he lapped up every last drop, hearing her moan loudly as he sucked on her clit next. He let out a yelp when she grabbed his hair and pulled him back.

 

“Bad…boy...I'm not gonna leave...at this rate…” Mufi panted heavily, bracing herself on the wall.

 

“I don't want you to…” He breathed, staring up at her with longing.

 

Biting her lip as she fought back the urge to accommodate his wishes, she stepped away, releasing him, “I know...I'm sorry…”

 

Slowly getting back up, G'raha leaned against the wall, his cock throbbing, “I'll do it.”

 

“Do what?” Mufi breathed as she fixed her clothes again.

 

“I'll agree to the blood contract...if you'll be my lover…” He replied, his eyes half closed as his chest heaved, heart pounding. “And...only mine…”

 

Gazing at him in slight surprise, Mufi let out a chuckle, “You're...so cute...are those your only terms?”

 

“Don't...don't betray my trust...this is really hard for me…” He looked down, feeling somewhat vulnerable suddenly, not just because his dick was out.

 

Hearing his sincerity, she gently reached out to cup his face in her hands, “I won't...you have my word, Raha. I will always treat you with respect and dignity as my equal...I promise.”

 

“Then...that's enough for me…” He replied softly, closing his eyes. “I agree to the contract.”

 

“You could have just asked me not to sleep with anyone else while I was gone, not that I would have,” She chuckled, seeing an indignant look wrinkle his face.

 

“I don't want to...be obnoxious or...clingy...” He grumbled, embarrassed to voice his desires and be teased for it.

 

“You're not,” giving him a kind smile, she sweetly kissed him before pulling away for real. “Now I really must go, I'll return as soon as I can.”

 

Nodding, G'raha watched her walk to the door, fighting the urge to follow her, “Be safe...Mufi…”

 

“You too, Raha...goodnight,” Mufi whispered before slipping out the door.

 

Feeling his heart ache, G'raha looked down at the mess on the floor, going to get a towel from the bathroom to clean it up before going to bed.

 

Collecting herself, she popped out into the city again quickly to get some more provisions, unsure when she’d get the chance to return and not wanting her new favorite pet to starve. Procuring enough rations for several days, she stowed them in the kitchen before going to collect her ward. Visiting his room, she gave a knock before seeing him answer, “Ready to go? I assume Diana is coming along.”

 

”Yes, we’re ready,” Thancred stepped out wearing a black outfit, as if he were ready to run a secret ops mission. Pulling his hood up, he glanced down at Diana as she also walked out wearing a cloak.

 

”I feel like I’m wearing a fantasy costume,” Diana tugged the hood down, almost hiding her entire face.

 

”Something like that,” Thancred chuckled, pulling the hood back for her so he could peer into her face. “You sure you don’t want to stay here?”

 

”And be bored out of my mind? No thanks,” Diana huffed before glancing at Mufi. “We can’t stay here without you, right?”

 

”Correct, due to the rules of Thancred’s exile, he cannot be unattended in his home, so he must come with me,” Mufi confirmed as she turned to lead them out of the tea shop. Making sure everything was locked up and secure, she motioned to Thancred. “Did you bring the spare teleportation rune?”

 

”Of course,” rummaging in his pockets, he pulled out a crystal, handing it over to Diana. “Here, hold this and snap your fingers. It will bring you to the coven house.”

 

”Oh…okay!” Diana turned the crystal about in her hand curiously before waiting until Thancred seemed to be preparing to do the same. Teleporting to their next destination, she blinked and looked around, finding they were in a new land. It looked like an outpost, the structures mostly stone as well as the paving beneath their feet. The sky was dark but there was an aetherial fog overhead that lit the sky despite it being night.

 

”Come along,” Mufi swept over to what looked like a tavern, heading inside with the other two trailing shortly behind. Passing through the tavern and heading through a rear door, they went downstairs to another set of doors that opened out into a huge foyer. She paused to welcome the guests. “Welcome to the Pemstein Coven, Diana.”

 

“Woah…it’s hidden behind a tavern?” Diana marveled at the change of decor, going from a simple old fashioned eatery to chiseled marble and old hardwoods that looked like they belonged in some fancy mansion. She supposed this was technically like a mansion, wondering how many people lived there.

 

“Correct, it’s used as a means of hiding it from normal people while also supplying us with a neutral location to meet guests who are not permitted to enter the coven house,” Mufi explained as she resumed her walk, heading up the massive curling staircase to the second floor. “For now, you two should stay in Thancred’s room, I’ll show you the way.”

 

“You have a room here?” Diana looked up at Thancred curiously. She couldn’t quite tell from her angle but it did not seem like he was overly fond of being there, a bittersweet expression on his guarded face.

 

“Every member of the coven is assigned a room,” Thancred replied simply, wondering how long it had been since he’d been in it. What manner of time capsule awaited him, he wasn’t sure.

 

Getting to the top of the stairs, Mufi crossed paths with a young female Miqo'te, smiling at her fondly, “Good evening, Emerald.”

 

The girl stopped in her path, bowing her head to Mufi casually. She didn’t recognize either of the people behind her, giving them a polite nod too, “Mufi, it is good to see you back.”

 

“How have things been? Is everyone well?” Mufi inquired, stepping closer to fix a stray strand of hair on the girl’s head.

 

“Yes, aside from...visitors,” Em glanced around as if worried someone would hear her.

 

“Which visitors? You mean these two?” Mufi resumed her stride, expecting everyone to follow along.

 

“No, other visitors, the unwanted kind - don’t worry, they left last night,” the girl explained as she trailed along after the vampiress. “It was the young miss Krile herself, she was asking about a WereMiqo with red hair and red eyes?”

 

“Blast that nosy brat,” Mufi growled under her breath, still somewhat happy for further ammunition against the woman. Glancing at Em, she inquired further. “When did this happen, before or after Urianger was set free from the lockdown?”

 

“Um…” Thinking about it as she tapped her chin with her finger, Em finally remembered. “Oh! It was after, she walked in and started trying to interrogate the help before Kit sent her away.”

 

“Gods am I glad to have her here to watch the house while I'm out…” Mufi sighed before reaching to pat Em on the arm. “Thank you for that news, can you do me a favor?”

 

“Sure, what’s up?” Em replied a little less formally as they passed into a more secluded part of the house, descending to the private quarters that lay below the ground.

 

“I need someone to run some errands for me, can you go by an apartment to collect belongings, as well as purchase some things to deliver to the Vertigo Cafe?” Mufi explained, being ambiguous to keep her safe. “I'm afraid I had to borrow some of Thancred's clothes to sleep in while I remained for the lockdown, so I would like to replace them.”

 

“What happened to the clothes??” Em looked shocked, but also curious to hear some good gossip.

 

“A lady doesn't kiss and tell,” Mufi winked at her, seeing the girl blush and cover her mouth. “Will you be able to do this for me if I give you a list?”

 

“Yes! I get to go clothes shopping! Ah, but it's late…” Em thought about the time. “Should I wait until morning?”

 

“Yes, that would be best,” Mufi nodded, getting down to the living quarters and making her way to Thancred’s room. Once there, she stopped out front of the door, motioning to the other two. “Please remain here until I call on you again. Oh, and Diana? Do you have a key to your apartment?”

 

“Huh? Uh, yeah…” rummaging in her purse, she held up a key that rattled on a wad of cute keyrings. “What do you need it for?”

 

“Please lend it to Emerald, she will ensure you get it back later,” Mufi instructed her.

 

“Oooh, I’m going to your place? I hope you don’t mind,” feeling awkward invading someone else’s space, Em fidgeted a little.

 

“It’s…fine, I guess,” wishing she could go herself but knowing it was probably dangerous, Diana sighed and handed over her keys.

 

“I’ll take good care of them!” Em nodded determinedly before pocketing the keys for later use.

 

“Thank you, dear. In you pop!” Opening the door, Mufi ushered the pair inside before heading off again with Emerald. “Can you please call Kit to come to my room?”

 

“Okiiiie!” Em nodded before scampering off.

 

With a sigh, Mufi made her way towards her room, eager to get freshened up and changed into something truly clean. 

 

Meanwhile, the pair of lovebirds began to settle into their temporary housing for the night. Thancred wandered into the room, looking around in wonder as he whistled, “This takes me back…”

 

“How long has it been since you’ve stayed here?” Diana inquired as she went to the bed, curious if it was even clean. To her surprise, the linens seemed freshly laundered not long ago.

 

“If I had to reckon…almost two centuries?” Thancred pondered as he peered into closets and shelves to see what was there. He chuckled a bit at random things he found, seeming to be going down memory lane.

 

“Two centuries?? Gods…it’s so clean…” Diana patted the bed sheets in surprise before bouncing on the bed a little. “The mattress is pretty hard though…”

 

“They might have kept it clean in that time but didn’t update the furnishing…apologies,” giving her a truly apologetic look, he set down a trinket he was gazing at to join her on the bed. He grimaced at its firmness. “Oof…that is rough…let us hope we are not staying here too long.”

 

Rummaging in her purse, Diana pulled her phone out to check if she had a signal this time, groaning when she saw it was still disconnected, “Do you guys not believe in modern technology??”

 

“To be honest, we don’t really use it, so…it’s no surprise that there’s no signal here,” Thancred shrugged before flopping on the bed. “Anyway, you should try to sleep.”

 

“Ugh…I’ll try…” not looking forward to the hard mattress, Diana kicked her shoes off before setting her purse beside the bed, trying her best to get comfortable for the night.

 

Elsewhere in the coven house, its mistress was getting settled in her private quarters. Finally alone in her room, Mufi went to take a bath to cleanse herself of all the shenanigans she had before returning home. As she bathed, a knock came at her door.

 

“You summoned me, matriarch?” A gentle voice came through.

 

“Yes, come in, Kit!” Mufi called out from her bath. She looked up to see an average build Hyur woman with brunette hair pulled back into a ponytail save for a few locks around her freckled face. She looked demure but Mufi knew she was a trained warrior, one of her most trusted guards and her second in command. “It is good to see you, I hear we had guests?”

 

“Yes, Krile Baldesion,” Kit replied coolly, going to grab a towel for her mistress and holding it up as she talked. “She attempted to interrogate the staff on the whereabouts of a Miqo’te man.”

 

“I assume you politely chased her off?” Mufi asked as she slipped out of the bath and took the towel, wrapping it around herself.

 

Looking away to give her privacy, Kit replied, “With the utmost respect.”

 

“Good girl,” Mufi chuckled as she dried off before casting aside the towel to walk nude to her closet.

 

Sighing and following her with her eyes cast elsewhere in the room, Kit inquired, “What reason would the Baldesion child have to show such disrespect to our house?”

 

“She thinks me a traitor and wishes to expose me,” Mufi replied casually, going through her wardrobe before selecting a fitted business suit to wear.

 

“What gave her that idea?” Kit asked, intent on watching the door, hands folded in front of her.

 

“Probably my next project in the basement,” Mufi dressed herself in the blazer/trouser ensemble, fluffing her breasts so they pleasantly showed ample cleavage through the collar of the jacket. The buttons held on for dear life to keep the woman's modesty in check.

 

“I had noticed Urianger’s prompt return to the dungeon, I also heard that you brought Thancred and another guest to the residence…” Kit noted, turning to meet the woman's gaze now that she was mostly dressed.

 

“Unfortunately yes, due to the rules of exile, I had to cart him along with me while I deal with his warden. Urianger is here for punishment for being a traitor to our coven,” Mufi's lip curled at the memory as she swiftly returned to the bathroom to do up her hair and makeup.

 

“A traitor? Is it something to do with the Baldesions?” Kit tried to connect the dots.

 

“You always were a smart one,” Mufi replied, drying her hair. “He's been playing double agent and feeding them information about our coven.”

 

“Shall I take out the trash for you?” Kit offered, maintaining her composure.

 

“No, I need to see what he's been telling them before I punish him,” Mufi sighed, wishing it were that easy. “I want to leave him stewing for a day or two without food, he'll be more pliable once he's hungry.”

 

“I will ensure that no one goes near his confines,” Kit nodded to her. “Shall I have food sent to Thancred’s room as well?”

 

“Yes, both blood and normal food, if you’d please. In the meantime, I have another task for you,” Mufi began as she applied her makeup. “I'll be needing a replacement warden for Urianger until I can sort out this business.”

 

“Shall I contact the Forum for one?” Kit watched her preening in front of a mirror.

 

“No, I already have someone in mind,” Mufi replied before finishing and setting down the lipstick. “I was thinking about having Diamond guard the cafe.”

 

“Are you sure? Would the Forum approve of a WereMiqo being a warden?” Kit raised her eyebrows curiously. “I could stand in for you if a guard is needed.”

 

“It's been done before, besides,” Mufi strolled out to her room, stopping in front of the woman to brush back her hair. “I need you here to keep my people safe.”

 

“Is there a danger to the coven?” Kit did not flinch, accustomed to her mistress’ forward behavior.

 

“Yes…” Mufi replied before sighing. ”I don't know who to trust, Kit…”

 

“Compell me to tell the truth then,” She replied, her deep blue eyes locking onto Mufi’s. “I will not lie to you.”

 

Searching her gaze, Mufi asked gently, “Are you certain?”

 

“You require reassurance, I'm offering it. Although…” Kit cleared her throat. “Please...do not take advantage of the moment and ask any...unnecessary questions.”

 

Smiling and chuckling gently, Mufi teased her a little, “You don't want me to find out about your life long crush on me?”

 

“I'm leaving,” Kit sighed and started to turn towards the door.

 

“I'm joking! I won't snoop, I promise!” Mufi hugged her arm, seeing her blush slightly.

 

A little more hesitant to comply this time, Kit pulled her arm free and fixed her garments before taking a deep breath with her eyes closed. Opening them again, she met Mufi's gaze, “Then ask your questions.”

 

Mufi's eyes glowed as her expression became serious, speaking evenly, “Are you working with anyone connected to the Baldesion coven or directly working for them yourself?”

 

“No,” Kit replied without hesitation, standing resolute before her mistress.

 

“Have you ever disclosed any information about our coven to anyone else without express permission from myself?” Mufi looked deep into her eyes, seeing an unwavering loyalty.

 

“No, I am loyal to Pemstein coven...I have always been loyal to this coven since its creation,” Kit added, surprising Mufi.

 

“Would you ever betray me, Kit?” She knew deep down Kit would never betray her, but after the reveal from Urianger, she needed some reassurance.

 

“I would lay down my life for my coven and my matriarch,” Kit placed her hand over her heart. “I would never betray you. Your mission is my mission.”

 

“That's all I needed to hear…” Mufi smiled, the glow in her eyes fading as she gave the woman a hug. “Thank you…”

 

Awkwardly patting Mufi’s back, Kit asked, “Shall I tend to our guests then, mistress?”

 

Pulling away, Mufi nodded, “Yes, thank you, I need to get things in order here. You may go, Kit.”

 

“I take my leave then. I will summon Diamond to your office later,” Kit bowed her head before leaving Mufi's bed chambers, going to the dungeons to secure the prisoner.

 

Letting out a sigh of relief, Mufi began to pack a few outfits for her return to the cafe...along with a few other...essentials.

Chapter 16: New Assignments

Stepping into her office, Mufi looked around the old stone walls built over a thousand years ago, lovingly maintained by its occupants. She could remember when the stones had been put into place, running her hand across the cold surface as memories of time long past resurfaced. This office once belonged to the great elder Louisoix, unrivaled in intellect and skill, as well as compassion for the lesser beings. She could still recall his kind smile when she closed her eyes, his words echoing in her mind, To ignore the plight of those one might conceivably save is not wisdom - it is indolence. We must all protect that which we hold most dear in the manner of our own choosing.

 

“You were the bravest man I knew...pray lend me an onze of your strength to do what I must in your absence,” Mufi whispered to herself before opening her eyes again. Taking in the old wood furnishings placed around the room in the most efficient way possible, she settled her gaze on the desk. She moved towards it, settling into the plush chair as she gazed at the mounds of paperwork pending her review. With a sigh, she began to sort through it, passing the time until her guest arrived. Some time had passed and the clock in Mufi’s office chimed midnight. As if on cue, she heard a knock at her door, prompting her to call out, “Come in.”

 

The door creaked open as a tall Miqo’te man walked in. He was quite handsome, bearing the appearance of someone who could be in a popular boy band with his styled raven locks waved over his right eye and braids trailing over his shoulder. His ice blue eyes playfully sparkled at the sight of his mistress seated behind the desk, giving her an overly polite bow, “Matriarch Mufinella, always a pleasure to see you. Am I in trouble for something? I swear I didn’t take that meat from the kitchen.”

 

“Just close the door and sit down, Diamond,” Mufi waved him over to a seat in front of her desk, not wholly surprised by his playfully aloof nature.

 

Suspicious, the man did as he was told, shutting the door and settling in the chair casually. He tried to act indifferent but Mufi could smell his apprehension, “Alright...what’s up?”

 

“I am going to choose to ignore your little shenanigans in the house for now as I have more pressing matters,” Mufi got up from her seat, moving around the desk to sit on the edge facing him. “I need a new warden for my troublemaker and seeing as you’ve still got a lot of debt to repay to me, I thought we could work something out.”

 

“A warden? For who, Thancred? Gods…” Diamond groaned, slumping a little in his chair before sitting up again. “Wait, what happened to Urianger? Did he quit?”

 

“Urianger is indisposed for the foreseeable future,” Mufi examined her nails casually. “I am offering the position to you for temporary assistance, should you be willing to take the role.”

 

“You mentioned repaying my debt...do I get time and a half for it?” Diamond quirked his eyebrow. He was a little sad that Mufi was wearing trousers today, usually enjoying the free peepshow he got when she sat like that in front of him. It made him want to get into trouble more often.

 

“I can hear your thoughts, you know,” Mufi narrowed her eyes at the man.

 

Giving her a boyish grin, he wiggled his ears, “I know.”

 

Mufi sighed and rolled her eyes, “At least things will be quieter here and I don’t have to worry about you distracting my staff.”

 

“What can I say? I’m a stud,” Diamond stretched, tucking his hands behind his head with a wink.

 

He wasn’t joking when he said that; Mufi knew he was rather prized by other vampires for his good genes and strong constitution. But she also knew he didn’t want a life like that, which she used often to her advantage. Leaning forward a bit to get his attention, she eyed him closely, “A stud, you say? If that’s the case, I heard that the Baldesions are looking for a new breeder for their female Miqos. I’ve seen them eye you before, perhaps I should give them a call?”

 

Diamond’s face paled as he sat up straighter, looking away awkwardly, “N-no need to throw around threats, Miss Mufi…I’ll be the bastard’s warden. What do I have to do?”

 

“Good boy,” chuckling and leaning back on the desk, she swiped a paper from behind her and held it out to him. “I’ve itemized your duties as warden, should you choose to accept the position and pass a quick interrogation process.”

 

“Interrogation? Are you sure I’m not in trouble?” Diamond took the list, reading over it and finding it immensely boring. No wonder Urianger was so well suited to the position.

 

“Should you pass the interrogation, you won’t be,” Mufi shrugged, her eyes focused on him. “Will you submit to me?”

 

“I’d love to submit to you…” Diamond licked his lips, eyeing her body. “But I thought you didn’t sleep with Weres.”

 

“Not ones under my employment or guardianship,” Mufi tilted her head, looking more serious. “Will you submit to the interrogation?”

 

He wasn’t overly fond of the idea of being enthralled, considering all his secrets; he hoped none of her questions would expose him. Shrugging, he looked up to meet her gaze, “I guess so, I haven’t really got anything to hide.”

 

Mufi’s eyes glowed as she met his gaze, beginning without hesitation, “Are you loyal to me?”

 

“I haven’t any choice but to be,” Diamond replied honestly, shifting a little in his chair.

 

“If you had a choice, would you still be loyal to me or would you betray me if a good enough offer came along?” Mufi clarified.

 

Fidgeting in his seat a bit, he replied quietly, “You’ve cared for me...since I came to you. I’d be a fool to betray you. I...am grateful to you…”

 

“Answer the question, Diamond,” Mufi had to give it to him, he held his own against being enthralled unlike many others of his kind. Just another reason he was so sought after.

 

Sucking in a breath, Diamond finally answered, “Unless I were forced to betray you, I would not of my own free will.”

 

“I suppose that’s about as honest an answer as I’ll be getting from you,” Mufi sighed, continuing on with her questioning. “Have you ever divulged information about our coven to outsiders?”

 

“Like...in general? Anything?” Diamond was breathing a little harder, but holding up to the interrogation still.

 

“Anything,” Mufi gave him an annoyed look.

 

Flinching, Diamond relented, “No, I don’t leave the house and I prefer to stay away from other coven leaders if they visit. I don’t like the way they look at me like a piece of meat.”

 

“Fair enough,” relaxing a bit more, Mufi asked further. “Do you think I would ever betray you?”

 

“You?” Diamond seemed surprised but shook his head a little. “No...not after everything…”

 

“Good. I want us to trust each other. Things could become complicated in the coming days, if you are not up for the challenge, our conversation can stop here and you can go back to your butling,” Mufi stated plainly.

 

“Do I have to see other vampires?” He asked warily.

 

“Just Thancred, and anyone who stops by his shop. Hopefully no one of consequence,” she shrugged. “You should be able to reside there in relative peace.”

 

“Then...I’m up for a challenge...if tea shop life and babysitting a man whore is that challenging,” he shrugged back.

 

“There is a bit more to it but that is enough for now,” satisfied enough with his replies, Mufi broke her gaze, getting up to return to her paperwork. “You will accompany Emerald on her errands and escort her to Vertigo where you will be staying until further notice. Please be sure to pack your belongings, whatever you will be needing for your stay there.”

 

“Em?” Diamond seemed to perk up a little, thinking about the shy Miqo woman who scurried around the house doing work in mostly silence. “Is she staying there too?”

 

“No, she’s simply taking care of a few things for me. You’ll help her as necessary and keep her safe,” Settling back behind the desk to continue her work, Mufi waved him off. “You head out at dawn, do be ready by then. I will follow when I finish my work here; Thancred is currently residing here at the coven house under my protection but I will bring him back once my business is complete.”

 

“Alright...see you there, I guess,” Diamond shrugged before heading out. He left the matriarch’s office, stretching and tossing a maid a wink as she passed by before strolling to his bed chambers. Getting inside, he looked around at the worldly possessions he had. The room was rather empty save for his bed and the few outfits he wore around the house. It wasn’t unusual for Werefolk to refrain from settling down fully anywhere, only keeping enough belongings to get by and to easily pack up if they needed to run. It had been that way for as long as he knew, ingrained in him by elders before him. He was told that the nomadic life ran in their blood, but he knew it was really because of the life of slavery they lived even to this day.

 

Ruffling his hair, he grabbed a backpack he had in his closet and packed up his belongings before flopping on his bed. Staring up at the ceiling, he let out a yawn, feeling especially exhausted after the interrogation. His eyelids starting to get heavy, he muttered under his breath, “I don’t see what’s so dangerous about guarding some old fart in his tea shop…”

 

Resting until dawn, Diamond woke when he heard a knock at his door. Hopping to his feet, he hurried over to it. Upon opening the door, he looked down to see the petite brunette Miqo he was tasked with guarding. He yawned as he murmured, “Is it dawn already?”

 

“Yes...are you still coming with me? Mufi - er...the matriarch said you were…” Em tried not to stare at him and his disheveled hair, fidgeting awkwardly at the door before turning away. “We should get going, I’ve got a lot of places to go!”

 

“Sure, let me get my bag,” Diamond yawned again and stretched before ducking back into the room. Scooping up his bag, he settled it on his shoulders before stepping out, ruffling his hair into a more presentable state as he trotted after her. “Did you already have breakfast?”

 

“I was going to eat while we were out…” Em blushed a little, not wanting to admit she was excited to have outside food. “There’s...a little boba shop…”

 

“Boba? What’s that?” He tilted his head and followed her down the hall as they made for the front door. He was curious about the girl, pretty sure this was more than she’d ever spoken to him in the entire time she had resided at the house.

 

“It’s a drink, it’s got...little chewy bubbles in it,” she explained quietly, making her way to the entrance. She gripped the strap of her bag that was slung across her chest, her gaze on the floor as they walked.

 

“Chewy bubbles? That doesn’t sound very appetizing,” Diamond wrinkled his nose at the mental image.

 

“It’s hard to describe!” Em sulked a little, feeling embarrassed. “It’s...just milk tea.”

 

“Oh…” surprised by her display of emotion, Diamond’s tail wagged with interest. “Can I try a sip of yours?”

 

“W-what?” Her tail fluffing up, Em finally looked up at him, startled. “No way, get your own!”

 

“Wow! You won’t even share?” Pretending to be wounded, Diamond touched his chest with a sad face.

 

“Nope, I don’t share food,” Em huffed, looking away again. She tried to hide the blush on her cheeks, flustered by the thought of an indirect kiss with the man. “It’s too good.”

 

“Well then, I guess I’ll have to get my own and not share it with you!” He teased, smirking a little. Normally he would flirt harder but he was technically on duty, remembering that his job was to focus and protect the girl. “Where are we going after we get this boba?”

 

“Oh, I have a list,” Em rummaged in her bag, producing a piece of paper with an itinerary of errands to run. “First...I need to pack some bags from this girl’s home to bring to the cafe. Then, it says to get men’s clothing in a casual but attractive style.”

 

“Men’s clothing? Is it for Thancred?” Diamond leaned over to peer at the list over Em’s shoulder.

 

“I...I guess so,” Em tried not to recoil from him getting so close, focusing on the tasks. “You’re about the same size, maybe I can use you for reference…”

 

“You want to get my clothes off that badly?” He couldn’t help teasing her a little with a playful grin.

 

Her cheeks burning, Em scoffed at him and squeaked, “NO WAY! KEEP YOUR CLOTHES ON!”

 

“Ouch, I’m wounded. Most women can’t wait to get my clothes off,” Diamond pouted at her intense refusal as he withdrew slightly.

 

“Well I’m not most women! Now come on, we’re wasting time!” Tucking the list away again, Em beelined for the rookery. Upstairs in the lofts were chocobos starting to wake up with the sun, kwehing softly to each other in greeting. Several stable hands waved at the pair as they entered. “Let’s take the crystals, it’ll be faster.”

 

“Ugh, I hate using the aetheryte network…” Diamond grumbled as he followed Em down a flight of stairs off to the side, heading down to a room that contained glowing blue gems.

 

“Why? Oh right, you’re a WereMiqo…” Em glanced at him before finding a crystal to use. “Cause of the Light, right? We could use chocobos but it’ll take a lot longer. Like...days...”

 

“No, it’s alright, I’ll...survive,” Diamond sighed, picking up a crystal too. “Where are we heading?”

 

“To Kugane,” Em answered, the crystal beginning to hum in her hand. “Do you know the way?”

 

“Yeah, I’ve been there before, I’ll follow you,” his hair already bristling, Diamond couldn’t help the growl rumbling in his throat as the crystal he held activated. He closed his eyes and focused on the Kugane Aetheryte, being whisked away through the network to materialize at the base of the large spiraling crystal. Reeling from the trip, Diamond felt like he had been torn in half and then stapled back together in the end, his head throbbing as he doubled over from the pain.

 

“Ah! Diamond!” Em hustled over when she saw him collapse, fretting. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know it would be this bad! Are you okay?”

 

“Hnngh...I’m...urgh…” trying to breathe through the pain, he eventually collected himself, slowly standing upright again. “I’m alright…gods, I hate aether travel!”

 

“I’m sorry…” feeling bad for causing him pain, her ears flattened as she fidgeted with her bag. “It...was urgent.”

 

Hazarding a smile at her, he reached out to pat her head, trying to distract from his suffering, “Don’t worry about it, I just need to eat something and I’ll be right as rain. So...boba?”

 

“Okay! Um, it’s this way!” Blushing at the pats, she quickly darted down the stairs to the open central plaza, heading towards a stall resting along the riverside.

 

“Ah, wait up!” Not quite up to running yet, Diamond struggled to keep up, still regaining his wits from the trip. Now that they were out in public, he needed to be more careful about what they did and said. Catching up to her, he caught her arm to stop her. “Wait, don’t run off without me. We need to stay together.”

 

“Oh…” she could feel the warmth of his hand seeping through her thin sweater, feeling her heart skip a beat as she averted her gaze. “Sorry...I’ll walk slower.”

 

Sighing and running his fingers through his messy yet stylish hair, Diamond tried to make small talk while keeping an eye out, “So, Em - can I call you Em? What brought you to work in the house? I've seen you around but you kind of hide a lot…”

 

“I don't really like socializing,” Em replied, not correcting him on her name as she looked around. She was excited to be out but scared at the same time, her tail twitching nervously when people got too close.

 

“Really? You always seem chatty around the mistress,” he tilted his head to glance at her, seeing her unease. He bent slightly to whisper in her. “Is this your first time getting out?”

 

“N-no, it's just...been a while,” She muttered, having a tight grip on her bag. “Is everyone staring at us?”

 

“They probly think we're a cute couple!” He grinned at her, gently bumping his shoulder into hers. “Wanna hold hands?”

 

“No thanks,” Em replied bluntly, shrinking away from him a little.

 

“Ouch, my pride…” He touched his forehead, looking wounded. “I feel like you don't like me! Tell me it isn't so!”

 

Embarrassed by the man and his theatrics, Em replied quietly, “All the other girls in the house fawn over you, why do you need my attention too?”

 

“Well...I guess you don't have to…” A little surprised by her response, Diamond scratched his head. “I just...wanted to get to know you.”

 

“Why? What's so interesting about me, we haven't even really spoken before,” Em peeked at him timidly. 

 

Diamond met her gaze for a moment, replying honestly, “I think you're cute, so I wanna know more about you.”

 

Blushing, Em quickly looked away, whispering, “I'm not…”

 

“Huh?” Diamond leaned in a little more.

 

“Boba!” Em pointed to the shop ahead, hustling ahead to avoid the subject.

 

Shaking his head at the girl, Diamond caught up to her, deciding not to tease her more lest he lose her in the crowds. Reaching the Umineko Teahouse, he looked at the menu curiously, “Do they serve food here too?”

 

“Just tea and dango,” Em pointed to a poster with different pictures on it, showing an assortment of drinks along with their famous skewered dessert.

 

“Oh, hmmm...that sounds good,” Diamond glanced at Em curiously. “Would you like one too? I'll buy it.”

 

“You don't have to, I have Gil…” Em started to scrounge in her bag.

 

“Nope, it's my treat! Which boba do you want? What flavors are good?” Diamond pulled out some coin, enough for both of them.

 

“W-well...there's…” Em awkwardly explained the flavors, blushing slightly. It almost felt like they were on a date, not that she knew what that felt like. 

 

Making their orders, they had their not-so-healthy breakfast, managing to talk about the food and drinks casually before heading out to run the errands. They decided to get the new clothes first due to their proximity to the textile markets. Heading over to a men’s shop, the pair perused the racks for suitable outfits.

 

“What size do you wear?” Em asked, eyeballing his figure and trying to remember if Thancred was about the same size.

 

“Oh my, you want to know my measurements?” Diamond winked before chuckling at her indignant expression. “I usually wear a medium shirt...my waist is 32 ilms.”

 

Nodding and trying not to think about his figure that much, Em focused on finding clothes in his size, holding different things up to him to see how they would look together before accumulating a small pile of clothes, “I think this will do…”

 

“Do you want me to try anything on to see how it looks together?” Diamond offered, partly just wanting to try on some nice new outfits for a change.

 

“Oh, um...I guess so…it won’t take too long, will it? I don’t want to waste time,” Em muttered shyly, glancing at him.

 

“I’ll be quick!” Swiping the pile of clothes from her, Diamond trotted off to the closest changing room. Being true to his word, he popped out not a moment later in one of the sets of clothes, posing like a runway model.

 

“Oh, that’s so good!” Em clapped a little, seeming happy with her choices.

 

“Yeah, it really goes well together, you’ve got a good eye for fashion,” Diamond remarked as he disappeared back into the changing room, his voice muffled now. “When you finish paying off your debt, do you think you’d try to get a job in the fashion industry?”

 

“What? Oh, no, I…” Em almost admitted to her situation before biting her lip, shaking her head. “It’s...not really something I’m that interested in.”

 

“What do you mean? You’re a natural at this!” Popping back out, Diamond strutted his stuff in the next outfit, gaining Em’s praise.

 

“Wow! Well what about you? You could be a model!” Em excitedly admired the ensemble on him.

 

“Nah...that’s not really my thing,” scratching his head a little, he slipped back into the changing room, uneasy about the idea of being on display.

 

“No? But you always seem to…” Em trailed off, wondering if maybe she didn’t know him as well as she thought.

 

“What’d you say?” Diamond peeked back out at her, not wearing a shirt this time.

 

Blushing profusely, Em whirled around, facing away from him, “SHIRT!”

 

“Oh...sorry,” he muttered, not really all that sorry as he closed the curtain to finish changing. He tried on the last couple outfits before coming back out in his original clothes, carrying the pile of garments. “Miss Mufinella is paying for all of this, right?”

 

“Yeah, she gave me a budget to work with, I should be able to cover it all,” Em replied, thinking about all the prices and trying to do the math in her head as she walked towards the registers. Getting the goods packed up, she noticed him still looking around at the outfits. “Did you want to get anything while we were here?”

 

“Oh, nah, this kind of stuff is outside my budget,” Diamond shook his head as he took the bags when she finished paying. “Besides, I’ve got clothes right here in my bag!”

 

“Yeah, but...aren’t they getting old?” Em followed him out of the store, wondering why he was so against getting new things. Perhaps it was a Werefolk thing but a lot of the staff at the coven house were the same; never getting anything new, always buying used goods.

 

Diamond shrugged, walking down the busy streets of the Kugane Dori, “I guess, maybe I’ll get something some time.”

 

Em felt bad for being nosy about his life, trying to put her focus into her list again as she checked off the errand before thinking through the rest of her route, “I guess we could go to the apartment next…”

 

“Okay, lead the -” Diamond started to reply when his nose twitched. He smelled something familiar, something old and strong with the scent of iron. Grabbing Em’s hand, he pulled her into an alley and pinned her to a wall, placing the hand holding the bags against the cold stone as he slipped his other hand to her waist, pulling her close as he leaned in. The bags shielded their faces from the street as he moved as if meaning to kiss her.

 

“Wh-what are -!” Flustered, Em started to protest when she felt his hand tighten around her.

 

“Shh…” Diamond wasn’t moving any closer, seeming to be listening to something else.

 

Em’s heart was pounding so hard she thought she might die. She’d never been touched by a man like this - well, at least one she thought was kinda cute. The smell of his natural scent permeated her senses from how close he was, his firm body pressed close to her. She clutched her hands to her chest, afraid to move lest she touch something she shouldn’t or vice versa. Distantly her ears registered the sound of footsteps passing them but the sound of the blood rushing to her face made her ears ring. The ringing grew so loud it was hard to breathe.

 

Once he was sure the coast was clear, Diamond let out a sigh, loosening his grip on Emerald, “I think it’s safe…”

 

Petrified, Em couldn’t move, her body trembling slightly against the wall as she stared distantly at his chest.

 

“Em? You okay?” Diamond turned his attention to the girl, seeing how scared she looked. Frowning slightly, he moved a hand to touch her face. “Hey…did I scare you? I didn’t mean to.”

 

The second he removed his hand from her, Em tried to duck under his arm and bolt away, barely making it two fulm before she felt her hand get jerked back, making her stumble as her shoulder ached from the whiplash.

 

“Don’t, it’s dangerous right now. I’ll give you space, just...stay close, alright?” Diamond spoke calmly, his grip firm but not painful. He could feel her trembling and felt instantly guilty.

 

Breathless, Em took a moment before nodding, relaxing her stance as she felt his hand release her. Deciding not to cause trouble and bolt away anyway, Em slowly led the way to Diana’s apartment, falling quiet for the remainder of the trek.

Chapter 17: Shopping

The pair of Miqo'te arrived in Diana's apartment complex not long after departing from the clothing shop. It had been a bit of an awkward and quiet trek, not counting the many flights of stairs they had to ascend due to the elevator being out of order. Having finally reached the fifth floor, they stood facing the door at the end of the hall.

 

“Do you have keys?” Diamond asked, staring at the door with his hands in his pockets, not even winded from the climb.

 

“Um…oh! Yes, I do!” Em caught her breath before rummaging in her pocket to produce a keyring. Fiddling with the keys, she tried a few before finding the one for the door, timidly peeking inside. “I hope no one else is home…hello?”

 

No response came as they awkwardly hustled into the modest apartment. Em sighed, feeling like she was doing something wrong regardless of having permission to enter the dwelling. Looking around, she took in the small space as she pulled out her list, “Alright...let's hurry. Can you check the fridge for any food? Mistress said to throw it away because the tenant won't be back for a while.”

 

“Sure, I'll clean it out,” Diamond didn't argue as he got to work, pushing his sleeves up and hoping there wasn’t anything foul rotting within.

 

Em glanced at him briefly before getting to work on the rest of the list, trying not to think about their embrace earlier. She had been startled by how close he was, but she was more scared by how excited she had been. Shaking off the thoughts and finding a suitcase, she packed up enough matching outfits to last for an extended stay. She also packed up toiletries and whatever looked like a necessity before bringing the bag out to the living room. She found Diamond already finished with the kitchen, closing off a very full garbage bag, “I think that's everything.”

 

“I think I'm done too,” wiping his hands off, he went to grab the bags of trash.

 

Em snuck a peek at him, eyeing his rolled up sleeves and blushing a little at his muscular arms. Images of him holding her against the wall flashed in her mind again, the sound of his breathing so close to her ear, tickling her skin with each exhale. The way his hand gripped her waist, she could feel the strength in his hand, the control he exuded without abusing it. He was beautiful but masculine and gentle all at the same time and it made her cheeks flush brightly. Before he looked back at her, she pretended to be going over her list, “Th-that should be everything then. We can probably drop it off and go out to get food.”

 

“Sounds like a plan!” Diamond grinned at her as he made his way to the door with the trash. He pretended not to notice her edgy awkwardness. “Can you manage all that?”

 

“Yeah, I've got it,” determined, Em started to haul the shopping bags as well as the luggage through the door. Locking up again before shutting the door, she ambled down the hall a ways trailing after Diamond before he dropped the trash in the garbage shoot and trotted back to her.

 

Without a word, Diamond leaned down and took the suitcase from her before slinging it over his shoulder. Turning his back, he remarked, “We're not far from the cafe, right? You wanna walk or shall I call a taxi?”

 

“I'm fine walking, unless you're tired,” Em relented, letting him carry the bag so she could pull out the directions to the shop.

 

“Takes more than this to tire me out!” Diamond smiled down at her confidently, flexing his arm.

 

Blushing, she looked away and tried super hard not to think about the implications, “R-right, well let’s go…”

 

They walked in mostly silence for the remainder of the trip, save for Diamond humming to himself now and then. Finally reaching the alley that led to the shop, Diamond remarked, “Almost there! That wasn't too far.”

 

“Yeah...are you um...feeling better?” Em asked, starting to feel tired from all the walking.

 

“Hmm? Oh, from the aether thing? Yeah, I'm okay now,” a little surprised by her concern, he looked down at her, noticing that she was dragging her feet a bit. “You okay? We can take a break when we get to the shop.”

 

“I guess that would be alright, we've made good time…” She chewed on her lip a little as she felt guilty for wanting to take a break. She was used to busting her ass and not complaining about it, even if she was exhausted. That’s how life was for her, that’s how she was raised, why change that now?

 

Getting to the front door, Diamond tried to turn the handle and found it locked. Frowning, he knocked on the door, “I guess they’re not here yet. Did they give you a key?”

 

“No, I guess we have to wait outside,” Em peered in the windows around the golden filigree designs on the glass.

 

“Hmm... I’d pick the lock but I don’t think it’ll work, this is magically locked,” he sighed, knocking louder in case someone was home.

 

“I don’t see anyone inside...ah, wait! I saw something in the back!” Em stood on her tiptoes, trying to wave into the cafe before huffing. “They ran away!”

 

“Maybe they are back?” Diamond wondered, trying to peek through the glass as well. After a few minutes of waiting, there was no further activity, leading him to sigh and sit down outside the door. “Doesn’t look like anyone’s home. It’s a shame mistress doesn’t have a tomestone…guess we’ll just have to wait.”

 

Letting out a sigh, Em sat down as well, rummaging in her bag before pulling out a book to read while they waited.

 

Diamond glanced at her, wondering what she was reading before deciding not to bother her after their harrowing morning. Closing his eyes for a quick nap, he dozed for a few hours until it was early evening. The sun having cast a shadow over the alley, they found some relief in the cooler shade before hearing footsteps approaching. Snapping to attention, Diamond sniffed the air as he eyed three cloaked figures making their way toward their location. He recognized one of their scents immediately, hopping to his feet, “Ah, there’s our mistress!”

 

“Heavens, have you two been sitting here all day? I’m sorry, I thought I gave you a key…” Mufi hustled over to the door, holding her hand out to it to unlock it so they could enter.

 

“You only gave me the key to the young miss’ apartment,” Emerald sighed a little as she replaced her bookmark where she had stopped, tucking the book away in her pack again.

 

“How inconsiderate of me,” Mufi waved them all inside, making sure no one had followed them and glad no trouble had aroused at their lingering in the alley. “I hope there wasn’t any trouble?”

 

“Nope! At least not while we were waiting,” Diamond shrugged as he grabbed the bags to bring them inside. He glanced at Thancred as he grabbed the suitcase, seeming to lay claim to it. “You’re Thancred, right?”

 

“That’s right, and you’re, er...Opal? Ruby?” Thancred narrowed his eyes at the pair of Miqo’te thoughtfully.

 

“Diamond and Emerald!” Diamond pointed to himself and Em respectively before grinning at him. “We’ve got stuff for you guys.”

 

“Ah…” looking around at the bags they were carrying, Thancred motioned for them to journey further into the tea shop where it was safe to chat. “Come in, you can put those down by the bar.”

 

“Thanks! Whew, it sure is hot today!” Diamond trotted inside, setting the bags down at the bar as directed. Looking up, he saw the smaller woman trailing behind Thancred, offering her a smile. “Hey there! You must be the apartment owner? We took care of things at your place so you don’t have to worry about anything for a while.”

 

“Oh, um...thanks,” glancing at Thancred, Diana’s gaze slid to the girl awkwardly fidgeting by the door. “You guys are from the...coven? Are you WereMiqos too?”

 

“I am, she’s not,” Diamond replied plainly, looking Diana over curiously. “You know about our kind?”

 

“Kind of, Mufi mentioned some things,” not wanting to blow G’raha’s cover, Diana tried hard to act aloof while hoping Werefolk couldn’t read minds too.

 

“Wow, first name basis? She must like you,” Diamond laughed before looking over at Em who was still frozen by the door. “Oh yeah, Mistress had us buy you new clothes, something about replacing the ones she borrowed?”

 

“She didn’t have to do that,” Thancred looked down at the bags by the bar, wondering what they got for G’raha.

 

Snapping out of her daze, Em promptly hustled inside, closing the door behind her, “I hope they fit, I did try to follow Mufi’s directions but…they may be a bit small...”

 

“I’m sure it’ll be fine, Emerald. Would you like something to drink?” Thancred walked back toward the bar and deposited all of the bags in the back room before going to prepare some drinks for his guests.

 

“Gods, that would be great! Do you serve boba here? Em introduced me to it today and it’s pretty great!” Diamond turned to face the bar before looking around the room curiously, his tail swishing around behind him.

 

Em slowly walked into the shop further, also curious about the collection of tins as the smells almost assaulted her senses. It was hard to smell much of anything besides the tea; she wondered if that was intentional, “If it’s not too much trouble…”

 

“I haven’t really branched out into boba, but I’ve heard about it,” Thancred admitted while he prepared some Hingan iced teas.

 

“Oh! I love boba!” Diana piped up, her eyes glimmering. “Can we have boba??”

 

“You do?? I...I can get some tapioca pearls when I go on my food run! And some milk!” Em brightened up at the prospect of having more boba and someone to share it with.

 

“Oh my gods, that would be awesome!” Diana almost jumped the girl, bouncing with excitement. “What’s your favorite flavor of boba??”

 

“Rose tea!” Em replied, feeling a little more relaxed as she sat down on one of the stools.

 

“Luckily for you, I have rose tea on hand, I’ll get some brewed and chilled for you then,” Thancred smiled at the girl.

 

Em gasped and looked up at him, blushing, “Really? That’s so nice…”

 

“I’m a nice guy,” Thancred shrugged, pulling down a tin and setting it on the counter so he didn’t forget, not that he really ever forgot anything.

 

“What’s your favorite flavor?” Em timidly asked Diana as they settled beside each other.

 

“Oh, jasmine tea!” Diana chirped, happy to talk to someone else from the outside.

 

As the girls got to chatting about boba, Mufi tugged her hood back up as if planning to head back out, “Unfortunately I cannot stay, I have some business left to attend to at the main house. Do take care of things here, Diamond? Do you need anything before I depart?”

 

“Nope, I’ve got things here, mistress!” Diamond saluted her as he got settled at the bar as well. “Will you be gone long?”

 

“Not terribly long, with all hope,” she replied with a weary sigh at the work she had ahead of her. “Perhaps another night or two. I will check in on you regardless, so do behave yourselves.”

 

“Yes, ma’am!” Diamond gave a sarcastically dramatic salute before dodging a swat and smirking at his mistress’ retreating form. 

 

Once she had left the shop and teleported away, Thancred glanced up at Diamond, asking quietly, “So did you just escort Emerald here, or…”

 

“Oh, I’m your new warden, at least for the time being,” Diamond shrugged his backpack off, setting it on the empty stool beside him left for space by Em. “I don’t know much beyond what guidelines she set for me before I came here.”

 

“I see…” curious why Mufi would send a Werefolk, an idea came to his mind. “What are you going to do during…”

 

“I don’t know, Miss Mufinella said she was coming by in a few days so maybe she’s got a plan?” He shrugged.

 

This must be her excuse to create a safe space for G’raha for his time here. Good thinking, Thancred thought to himself as he shook the tea with the ice to cool it before pouring it out for his guests. “Here you go, Hopefully it is to your liking.”

 

“Thanks!” Diamond perked up, sipping the tea with a sigh. “That really hits the spot.”

 

“Oh, thank you,” Em took the tea, taking a sip and seeming happy with the flavor as her ears wiggled. “It’s really good!”

 

“Take your time adjusting, I’ll go upstairs and prepare a place for you,” Thancred nodded to his guests before moving to head upstairs.

 

“Oh, I should take my things up! It was nice meeting you, Emerald!” Not wanting to be left alone with strangers, Diana hopped off the stool, waving to Em before trotting after Thancred.

 

Watching them go and hearing them disappear upstairs, Diamond’s smile disappeared as he whispered, “Someone else is here. You saw it too, right?”

 

“Was that really a person? I thought maybe it was the wind or a cat or something…” Em looked at him curiously as she sipped her tea.

 

“Yeah, a cat, maybe…” Diamond remarked before quietly going back to drinking the tea. 

 

Confused but getting the idea that it wasn’t something to talk about further, Em fell quiet too, focusing on her beverage and cooling off.

 

Upstairs, Thancred stood in the middle of his long hallway, pondering the layout. Thoughtfully running his fingers through his hair, he sighed, “I’m going to need a guest wing at this rate…”

 

“There are so many doors, can’t we use one of the ones we haven’t gone in?” Diana looked up at him, her bag at her feet. “What about Urianger’s old room? Can’t he use that one?”

 

“All of these doors are in use and I’d rather no one use his room for the time being until we figure out what he’s been up to,” he pushed his sleeves up before taking a deep breath. “Can’t be helped then, I’ll just make another hallway.”

 

“Another hallway?? How -” Diana started to question him when she saw his eyes light up. In quiet reverence, she watched him begin to motion with his hands.

 

The hallway trembled slightly as the wood creaked, a crack forming across the floorboards and running up the wall between two door frames. A glowing light grew between the cracks as Thancred made several delicate movements with his hands, seeming to be trying to prise the very walls apart with his magicks. Struggling to spread his hands apart, the hallway shook and expanded with his movements, roots weaving and knitting between the cracks until they formed into new floorboards and wall panels. Vines crept up the wall along the fresh surface, intertwining until they formed an archway against the newly expanded section.

 

Taking a deep breath, Thancred pushed his hands against the vines. With a flash of light, the vines caved in, sinking deeper and deeper into the wall until a dark abyss formed. Slowly the hole flattened out, floorboards sprouting up along its base and doors lining the sides. The quakes in the hall slowly subsided as light flickered to life in the ceiling, illuminating a brand new corridor that matched the one they were still standing in.

 

“Woah,” Diana gawked at the addition, her mind reeling from the impossible feat.

 

Panting as the glow in his eyes slowly faded, Thancred leaned on the corner of the brand new intersection, looking paler than usual, “There...that...should do…”

 

“Are you okay??” Diana touched his shoulder, worried by the exhausted expression on his face.

 

“Yeah, it just...takes a lot out of me doing this stuff,” Thancred sighed, recovering after a moment. He slowly moved down the hallway that contained four new doors. “I’ll have to find a place to connect them to, but these will serve as guest suites going forward.”

 

“You can’t just...make rooms?” She asked, cautiously following into the hallway. She tried to open one of the doors but the knob wouldn’t turn.

 

“It’s not a real door yet, not until I connect it to something,” Thancred explained, tracing his fingers along the seam. “See? It’s bonded to the door frame. All of the rooms in this house are connected to a physical location somewhere in the world.”

 

“Oh...does that mean you own a lot of properties??” Diana looked up at him in surprise.

 

“Either mine or the coven’s, but yes,” he shrugged, not seeming to think it a big deal. “I have a few spare rooms in the house G’raha’s room is attached to. It’s in the same building as the kitchen.”

 

“Wait...if we go to that house, can we use the doors? Or will we walk into this place if we try??” Diana looked like her head might explode from the logistics.

 

“The connected doorways will allow you to pass into the room as normal from the outside, but if you try to walk back through, it’ll bring you here,” Thancred explained. “It’s how you can walk out to Kugane through the parlor but passing back through the interior doorway will bring you back here.”

 

“Then...how can you access the rest of the house?” Looking confused, she scratched her head, trying to process this new information.

 

“There’s a side entrance to the original house,” he noted, moving to leave the hallway after ensuring it was secure. “It’s accessible from the street.”

 

“Oh...that’s handy, I guess,” Diana pondered before trotting after him. “Do you...ever let anyone live in the rest of the house...s?”

 

“No, it’s safer that way. The locations all have the same wards on them as G’raha’s room, no one can see them except people given permission to access them or people who came through the doorways from inside,” Thancred explained, patting the wall. “It’s a bit complicated and involves a lot of magic to work.”

 

“Right...magic,” reminded of how far removed from his world she had been her entire life, Diana resigned herself to just accepting that it was all possible. “I’m gonna go put my stuff away.”

 

“Alright, I’ll be downstairs tending to the guests,” Thancred replied, fixing his hair as he went back downstairs. Reaching the bottom of the staircase, he collected himself before walking through the curtain. He found both Miqos still seated at the bar, their drinks mostly finished. “It will take a little time to finish getting things put together for your rooms but if you’ve still got business to take care of, it should be ready when you get back.”

 

“Oh, um...I’m not staying,” Em started to say when he looked at her.

 

“You’ve traveled so far, it’s no problem if you wanted to stay the night,” Thancred tilted his head a bit at her.

 

“It’s not safe for you to travel alone at night,” Diamond said seriously, setting his empty glass down. “It would be better if you stayed here, at least until Miss Mufinella returned.”

 

“B-but I didn’t pack for a long stay!” Em stammered, blushing at the concern.

 

“Did you run into trouble on the way here?” Thancred asked Diamond, frowning a little at the suggestive remark.

 

“Sort of…” Diamond frowned too, looking down at the counter. “We hid before anyone saw us, but I could smell them. I still don’t know how they were out during the daytime.”

 

“Vampires?” Concerned, Thancred glanced at the windows to make sure no one was outside.

 

“Yeah...two of them, they must have been wearing protective gear or something,” Diamond muttered, rubbing his face. “They might not be out now since it’s late, but...something doesn’t feel right.”

 

Not wanting to say anything without Mufi there to say it was okay, Thancred ran his fingers through his hair, “Then definitely stay here for the night, how did you get here?”

 

“Aetheryte network,” Diamond cringed a little at the memory. “The crystals will need time to recharge.”

 

“Oh…” understanding his pain, Thancred nodded. “Get the groceries you need and come back, I’ll have two rooms prepared for you.”

 

Nodding, Diamond got up, stretching, “Alright, let’s head back out, Em! Just don’t lock us out this time, yeah?”

 

“Yeah, of course,” Thancred shrugged, moving to clean up after them.

 

Shouldering his bag again, Diamond gave Thancred a salute before trotting to the door, looking outside to ensure the coast was clear. Motioning to Em, the pair slipped back out and hurried through their shopping for the trip while the sun was still in the sky.

 

Once the guests were gone, Thancred went back upstairs with the shopping bags, walking down to G’raha’s room and knocking on the door, “It’s me.”

 

A moment later, the door opened a crack as G’raha peeked out, looking oddly nervous, “Are the visitors gone?”

 

“For now, but they’ll be back later,” Thancred replied, indicating he wanted to come in. He wondered how he had known that there was company, considering there was no way for him to hear something across the house. Only Thancred’s room was equipped with magicks to alert him to movement in the tea shop. “How did you know they were here?”

 

“Ah, um…I heard talking while I was leaving the kitchen and ran back to my room just in case,” Trying his best to come up with an adequate lie, G’raha allowed the man inside his room, stepping aside and ducking his head as he rubbed his arm a little. “Were they...looking for me?”

 

“No,” Thancred replied as he strode in, dropping the bags on the floor before he went to one of the walls in G’raha’s room. Knocking on it in a rhythmic manner, a panel popped out. “The man is my temporary warden, the girl is just running errands for Mufinella. They acquired some clothes for you to wear during your stay here. Make sure they fit.”

 

“Oh…my thanks…” G’raha’s ears perked up a little at the gift, peering at the bags before focusing on his guest. Curious about the panel, G’raha slunk over to watch Thancred open it, revealing a secret passage, “Was that always there?”

 

“Don’t get any ideas,” Thancred gave him a look before stepping inside. “I’m just going to set up some new rooms.”

 

“I see…” staying at the opening obediently, G’raha fretted a little about the guests before speaking out loud. “A-Are they both staying here?”

 

“For the time being, the girl will be returning to the coven house when Mufi returns,” Thancred called back as he walked down a narrow passage before knocking on another wall. “Be right back.”

 

“Yes, sir!” Relieved that it seemed like they hadn’t seen him, G’raha watched Thancred disappear through another door, shutting it behind him. Fidgeting a little, G’raha wanted so badly to follow him and see where the passage led. He tried to remember the knock pattern he’d used to open the door, just in case he needed a quick getaway. As he thoughtfully gave the wall a few light taps to practice the pattern, the door in the passage opened again. He immediately dropped his hand to his side. “Did you get it worked out?”

 

“Yep,” Thancred replied as he walked back to the panel and stepped into G’raha’s room, shutting the wall behind him. It snapped back into place, looking like a normal wall again. “It’s probably best if you stay in here until we figure out what to do about the guests. Mufinella said she was going to return in a few days so it shouldn’t be too long.”

 

“She will?” His ears perking up, G’raha blushed a little, trying not to look too excited. “That’s...good to hear. I hope her business was not too taxing.”

 

“Uh huh...you’ve got it bad for her, huh?” Thancred remarked, seeing G’raha blush even harder.

 

“W-what? No no, it’s just...she’s...been very kind…” Flustered, G’raha’s ears went back as he rubbed his arm again.

 

“It’s fine, G’raha, I’m not going to judge you,” Thancred gave his shoulder a pat before heading to the door. “Sit tight, I’ll have Diana bring you some dinner later.”

 

“O-okay…” Embarrassed, G’raha nodded to him as he left the room. Biting his lip, he whimpered a little as he locked the door and obediently put his new clothes away before he went to lay on his bed, remembering it was time for his daily edging practice. 

 

Unaware of G’raha’s “assignment”, Thancred went to finish setting up the new rooms, returning to the extension and connecting the doors to the rooms he’d chosen from the Yanxia property. Once everything was settled, Thancred went back downstairs to await the return of his guests, wishing he could go back to his own bed instead of dealing with so many changes. Rubbing his face, he sighed to himself, “This place is getting crowded…”

Chapter 18: Guests

Diamond and Emerald were successful on their supply run, making it back to the shop unscathed with their purchases. To celebrate their arrival, Thancred prepared dinner for everyone, enough that there was food left over. He did indeed make boba for everyone before the day crew decided to turn in. Thancred showed his guests to their rooms in the new hallway, allowing Diana a chance to sneak some food to their fugitive on her way to bed.

 

“This one is for Diamond since he will be staying longer,” Thancred opened the door to a comfy looking bedroom complete with its own bath and a window overlooking the river. “And the room next door will be Emerald’s. It's not as big but still comfortable.”

 

Emerald peered into the guest room, finding it quite cozy inside. It was indeed more modest but still better than she thought she really deserved as a humble guest, “Thank you for the room, you really didn't need to go to all this trouble.”

 

“Well, I had to make one for him so it wasn't much work to throw in an extra connection,” Thancred shrugged. “Do you need anything else?”

 

“I think we're good, I'll check in with you in the morning,” Diamond smiled at Thancred, waving from his door.

 

“Alright, if anything comes up, my room is at the end of the hall. Goodnight,” Thancred nodded to them before departing, going to join Diana.

 

Waiting until he had gone, Diamond glanced at Emerald, keeping his voice down, “Don't leave in the morning without telling me, just so I know you're safe.”

 

“Why? I'll be fine on my own,” Em muttered, peeking at him around her bangs.

 

“Well...for one thing, it's my job to ensure your safety, and for another…” He trailed off before ruffling his hair. “Just...come get me, alright?”

 

“Alright…” Stepping into her room, she hesitated before whispering. “Goodnight, then.”

 

“Good-” Diamond started to speak before Em promptly shut the door. He sighed, deflating. “Goodnight...Em…”

 

Hiding behind her door, Em gripped her chest, trying desperately to get her heart to calm down. It was just his duty to guard her, nothing else, he wasn’t being nice for any other reason. Rubbing her face, she stomped over to the bed and flung herself into it, screaming into the pillow.

 

Morning did not come quickly for her though, dreams about Diamond popping into her mind all night. Embarrassed and frazzled, Em tried her best to wash up in the wash basin and fix her hair before wandering out. She opened the door at the same time as Diamond, her cheeks burning the moment she saw him and his messy bedroom hair.

 

“Oh...hey there,” Diamond nyawned in a husky tone, ruffling his hair a little. “Morning, Em.”

 

Without thinking, she slammed the door shut, hiding in her room as daydreams mashed together in her head about the man waking up that way in her bed.

 

Blinking a little sleepily, Diamond meandered over to her door and knocked, “Em? You okay?”

 

“Y-YEAH, JUST...FORGOT TO BRUSH MY TEETH!” Em hollered through the door, burying her face in her hands as she cursed herself.

 

Shrugging and wondering if he had something on his face like a stray eye booger, Diamond ambled off to the kitchen, rubbing his face sleepily. Getting to the right door, he walked in to find Diana already up and cooking. “Morning...that smells great, what is it?”

 

“Oh, uh...hi, Diamond,” Diana jumped a little, still not used to the man’s presence. She noticed he walked without a sound, starting to get a little paranoid by how quiet he was. Thancred was the same, always sneaking up on her when her back was turned. It must be a predatory thing. “It’s just some fish and rice. Is Emmi coming?”

 

“Yeah, she’s just getting ready,” he excused her as he flopped into a chair, stretching out on the table before flopping his face against it. “Is Thancred asleep?”

 

“I think so,” Diana was still a little awkward about being alone with the man, considering she’d only met him yesterday. 

 

Diamond hummed to himself, his tail swishing idly behind him as he watched Diana curiously, his icy eyes calculative. Casually he asked, “Four fish?”

 

“Huh?” Looking up in confusion, she realized her mistake and awkwardly fidgeted. “O-oh, right...I guess Thancred doesn’t eat, huh? I’ll just save the extra for later…”

 

“I can eat it, fish is best freshly grilled,” he replied, only his eyes visible above his arms. His tail swished more behind him, like a cat stalking its prey.

 

“W-well...I guess...that’s fine then,” Diana tried to smile before turning to check on other things behind her. “If you’re that hungry.”

 

“I could eat...unless it was for someone else,” Diamond watched her reactions closely, seeing her flinch a little.

 

“Who else? It’s just the four of us here,” Diana did a good job of not stammering as her heart pounded in her chest.

 

“Yeah…? Good to know…” he murmured before leaning back in a lazy stretch. “Mmm...this place is cozy! Have you liked staying here?”

 

“It’s alright...I guess it reminds me of home,” Diana answered honestly, relaxing a bit as the subject changed.

 

“Oh? Aren’t you from the Ruby Sea?” Diamond grinned a little as he saw her flinch again.

 

Her tail thrashing a little in annoyance, Diana huffed and tried not to glare at him, “I am not from the Ruby Sea! My family is from Yanxia!”

 

“Ooooh...my bad,” knowing he could so easily push her buttons, he pondered how to get her to slip up next. “Can you see your house from here?”

 

“No...it’s further away from where this place is located,” Diana grumbled, still annoyed at him as she went back to working on the fish.

 

“Do you get to see them often? Your family?” He hopped up to go look outside the window, enjoying the early morning sun coming in.

 

“We...don’t talk very often, no,” she replied as she took the fish off the grill plate.

 

“That’s a shame...if I could see my family, I totally would every chance I got!” Diamond’s tail flipped around excitedly before flopping behind him, his tone dropping. “Us Werefolk don’t get to stay with our families, they separate us and auction us off to other covens to keep us from uniting against them. I never met my dad, my mom was owned by the Galvus coven and I think my dad used to be owned by the Baldesions. I don’t know if I have any other siblings but...probably.”

 

“Did they get freed too?” Diana looked up curiously.

 

“Nope...they’re dead,” Diamond replied plainly, still gazing out of the window.

 

“Oh…” Feeling awkward about the subject, Diana looked down, fidgeting with the food. “I um...have a sister...and a mother. My...father died too, he didn’t have great health, so…”

 

“Yeah? That sucks…” fussing with his messy mop of hair a little, his tail resumed its idle twitching again. “Guess we have something in common then.”

 

“I...guess so…” Diana went to work plating the food as Em came into the kitchen. Relieved for someone else to talk to, she brightened up. “H-Hey, Emmi! I made breakfast!”

 

“Oh...hey,” Em responded quietly, glancing at Diamond brooding by the window before scuttling over to the counter for food. “Thanks, it smells amazing.”

 

“It’s simple but I hope you like it,” Diana replied with a smile, offering her a plate.

 

Trotting over, Diamond grabbed a plate too before motioning to the extra fish, “You forgot the other fishy!”

 

“Ah, r-right...here,” Diana reluctantly placed the extra fish onto Diamond’s plate before taking her food and moving to leave. “I’m going to go eat with Thancred...you two enjoy.”

 

“Oh, mind if I come with you for a second? I have a question to ask him if he’s up,” Diamond set his plate down, watching Diana closely.

 

‘W-what? Uh...w-well…I don’t…” taken aback by his demeanor, Diana tried to think of a reason to not have him follow her.

 

“I’m right here, you can ask your question,” Thancred walked into the kitchen just then, standing in the doorway. Glancing at Diana, he nodded to the hallway. “Go ahead and start eating without me, I’ll be back soon.”

 

Glad to have been rescued, Diana scurried out of the room with the plate of food, disappearing out into the hallway before Thancred shut the door.

 

“How convenient! Morning, Thancred!” Diamond smiled casually as he picked up his plate of food to go eat. “You should keep a closer eye on Diana’s cooking habits, she keeps making more food than is necessary. We’ll have to make more food runs at this rate if she’s wasting supplies.”

 

“I’ll talk to her about it,” Thancred glanced over at the window that Diamond left open, casting rays of light on the dining table he was seated at. Crossing his arms over his chest, he leaned against the door. “We don’t usually open windows around here.”

 

“Oops, my bad, it just felt nice,” Diamond scratched his head with a grin before stuffing some food in his mouth.

 

“I can close it,” Em started to get up before feeling her chair slide further under the table. Wiggling about, she felt Diamond’s foot hooked around the chair leg. She looked at him in puzzlement.

 

“No, you stay here, I'll be right back,” Diamond said as he got up, patting her head as he strolled over to Thancred. “Mind if we talk somewhere else?”

 

Eyeing him a little, Thancred glanced at the confused girl before meeting Diamond’s gaze. Opening the door, he moved to leave, “Alright, come to my study.”

 

“Sure! Be right back, Em!” Diamond waved before trotting out the door. “Lead the way!”

 

Still suspicious of the Miqo'te, Thancred led him to his office, closing the door behind them, “I can't read your thoughts…”

 

“I wasn’t thinking about anything,” Diamond smiled as he wandered around the room casually, running a finger along the spines of the record books lining the vampire’s bookshelves. “Do you ever have any other guests come to stay with you? Just want to know how well-trafficked this place is.”

 

“Not usually, sometimes people visit but they don’t usually stay, save for the Matriarch from time to time,” he shrugged, his expression not impressed. “If you’re implying something, just spit it out.”

 

“You don’t beat around the bush! I like a straight-forward guy!” Diamond smiled, but his eyes were cold. “He’s here, isn’t he?”

 

“Who?” Thancred leaned on his desk, arms still folded over his chest.

 

“The missing Were,” Diamond’s smile stayed on his face as his eyes burned into Thancred. “Your girlfriend is a terrible liar, she should work on her bluffing.”

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Thancred replied calmly, unwavering in his stance.

 

“You vampires are all alike, so easy to just gaslight people with reckless abandon,” Diamond shook his head, acting casual. “I get it, you don't want anyone to know you're harboring a fugitive, much less that our mistress probably knows about it too.”

 

“And how did you come to that conclusion?” Thancred inquired, looking unamused.

 

“Hmm, let’s see...it didn’t make sense why Miss Mufinella was so determined to ensure I wouldn’t betray her or the coven and its secrets, considering I thought that was a given. But not a day before, the Baldesions had shown up at the house asking about this red-headed WereMiqo,” Diamond started to explain, keeping sufficient space between them. “I didn’t think about it too much but when Miss Mufinella said it was my job to keep Em safe, I thought that was a bit odd. It’s not normal for the houses to attack another house’s servants, much less in broad daylight. I became more suspicious when we got here. No one was supposed to be home, yet I saw someone in the back of the shop peek through the curtain. So you tell me, Thancred, is G’raha Tia here or do you have a big ginger coeurl hiding out in this big labyrinth of a house?”

 

Sighing, Thancred ran his fingers through his hair, “You really are too inquisitive for your own good.”

 

“Why? Are you gonna kill us now?” Diamond’s smile faded as he looked more serious.

 

“No, but the Baldesions will if they catch wind you’ve been here and know something,” Thancred frowned at him. “You weren’t told anything for your own safety.”

 

“If I noticed him so obviously, then he’s doing a crap job of hiding,” Diamond shrugged. “I just haven’t figured out why you’re hiding him from the Baldesions.”

 

“It’s none of your concern,” Thancred’s eyes flashed a little in warning.

 

“Fine, but at least Em can go home, I don’t want her getting mixed up in this,” Diamond frowned at Thancred. 

 

“She doesn’t know about your suspicions?” Not really trusting Diamond’s motives, he narrowed his eyes at the man.

 

“I didn’t tell her that you’re hiding G’raha in here,” Diamond replied honestly, his mind blank otherwise.

 

Gauging his reaction, Thancred replied, “She can leave...when Mufi returns.”

 

“Why? She has nothing to do with this!” The Miqo’s ears went back a bit, trying to argue for her release.

 

“You show up here, immediately figure out that I’m harboring a fugitive, and then suddenly want your friend to leave so badly? Call me cautious but I don’t feel all that comfortable with her running off now,” Thancred replied with a look of judgment.

 

Gritting his teeth, Diamond considered fighting to get her free but knew she’d have to get out into the street before she’d be able to use the aetheryte crystal. They’d never get to the front door before he stopped them, considering he controlled the place. Running his fingers through his hair, he replied, “How am I supposed to explain to her then that she’s stuck here?”

 

“You’re the genius detective, you figure it out, but she’s not leaving,” Thancred shrugged before moving to leave the office without him.

 

Cursing himself for being so cocky and gungho, Diamond walked back to the kitchen, thinking about what to say. Getting back to the table and sitting down, he found Em waiting patiently, having already finished her breakfast. He picked at his fish absent-mindedly.

 

“Is...everything okay?” Em asked timidly, watching him flake the fish meat off its bones. 

 

“Yeah, just...business talks,” Diamond sighed before glancing at her. Leaning on the table, he asked quietly. “Do you...mind staying here for a few days? I’m...not used to being alone in strange places…”

 

“W-what?” Blushing, Em blinked in surprise at his sudden question. “You...didn’t strike me as the shy type…”

 

“I’m not, I just…” looking away, there was a slight blush on his cheeks as he hid his mouth with his hand. “It would only be a few days...until Miss Mufinella arrives.”

 

“I...I don’t know…” awkward about the request, the idea of being around him longer wasn’t that off-putting. She chewed on her lip a little. “Have you not...left the house before?”

 

“No, not since…” he trailed off, looking troubled. Taking a breath, he continued. “It would make me feel more at ease having someone I know here, if...that’s okay with you.”

 

“Well…” fidgeting a bit, Em sighed a little. “I didn’t bring anything with me to stay longer.”

 

“Maybe Diana will let you borrow something?” Diamond suggested. His expression was vulnerable and hopeful as he gazed at her.

 

Unable to say no to that face, Em looked away and said in a flustered voice, “S-sure, um...I’ll...ask her later…”

 

“So you’ll stay??” Diamond’s ears pricked up, his tail wagging with excitement.

 

“Just until the matriarch returns!” Em pouted a little, wondering if she was getting played by this catboy. Not that she minded too much, he was pretty darn cute and did things to her stomach when he wiggled his ears happily.

 

“Yes! Thank you, Em!” Diamond tackled her in a hug, hearing the girl squeak as she squirmed in his grip.

 

“H-hey!” Embarrassed and too shy to admit she liked it, Em tried to be tough this time. “I can’t breathe!”

 

“Oh, sorry!” Chuckling and releasing her, Diamond smiled sheepishly. “I guess I don’t know my own strength sometimes! So I guess we’re stuck here for a couple days, do you want to hang out with me while I settle in?”

 

“I...suppose that’s fine...if it’s not against the rules,” Em replied, fixing her bangs.

 

“I’m sure it’s fine! Come on, let’s go look around a bit!” Diamond got up to set the dishes aside for cleaning.

 

“Oh, aren’t you going to finish your breakfast?” Em noticed the untouched fish on his plate.

 

“Nah, I think my eyes were bigger than my stomach,” Diamond took hold of her hand, pulling her to the door. “Let’s go explore!”

 

Blushing hard, any further thoughts she had flew out the window as she trailed after Diamond, along for the adventure.

Chapter 19: Grudges

Two days had passed since Mufi had arrived back at the coven house. Having sorted all her pending paperwork and her review of Thancred's performance, she was finally ready to interrogate Urianger. Two days was sufficient time to leave him stewing, and starving, to make him more compliant with a good enthralling.

 

Heading to the dungeons, Mufi went to his cell, finding him still chained in the middle of the room. No signs of visitors, which pleased her, though he seemed to be meditating. He had found a way to preserve his energy while awaiting her arrival, which may put a snag in her plans. Walking into the cell, Mufi closed the door behind her with a loud clang to rouse the prisoner.

 

Urianger's eyes snapped open as he looked up at her, a silent determination in his eyes. He shifted a little, his body a bit cramped from sitting in the same spot for two days. Correcting his posture, he waited patiently for her to begin.

 

“Good, you're awake. I'll not waste our time here, I simply need to know what information you've been feeding to the Baldesions before I present you to the Forum for judgment,” Mufi spoke curtly, gazing down at him with her arms folded under her breasts.

 

Urianger seemed to want to speak, his jaw working against the muzzle his mistress had left on him when he’d been exiled to the dungeon. 

 

“Are you going to cooperate or will you make this hard for me?” Mufi asked plainly before flicking a finger, making the mask disappear.

 

Gasping and flexing his jaw, Urianger looked away, saying softly, “Thou canst surely try to break me but it will change naught.”

 

“What won't it change?” Mufi asked, letting him speak of his own choice for now.

 

“Mine own allegiances,” he replied, hanging his head.

 

Thinking on his words, she tried to imagine him having any stake in such betrayal. He had no family ties, to her knowledge, nor had he shown any sort of affections towards anyone prior to being locked up. She decided to narrow down the timeline, “When did you begin your work for the Baldesions?”

 

Urianger fell quiet now, indicating his reluctance to expose himself.

 

With a sigh, Mufi walked forward and gripped his hair, pulling his head up, “Are you really going to make this difficult?”

 

“I hath no mind to answer thine queries,” he replied softly, his eyes closed to withstand her enthralling for as long as he could.

 

“Even if I have to pin your eyelids open, you will answer me, Urianger,” Mufi hissed before pulling his head to the side, breathing on his neck. “Or perhaps I'll drain you...little by little, until your mind can think of nothing but the insatiable ache inside you for the blood I have taken. I will find my answers, the question is how much you suffer in the process.”

 

Urianger did not reply, setting his jaw as he refused to cooperate. A sharp pain in his inner thigh caught his attention as he let out a small gasp. He felt blood begin to trickle down his leg to the cold stone floor beneath him.

 

“Have it your way,” Mufi replied, standing and moving to the gate. “I've cut your femoral artery. You'll bleed out in 10 minutes, I'll be back in 9 to stop it. Then I'll feed you from one of the servants, no doubt you'll kill them in the process. I'll repeat the process, draining you, over and over, until I get some answers. I hope you can live with their deaths.”

 

“W-why?” Urianger breathed, trying to calm his heartbeat to slow the drain.

 

“Well, all I can figure is there's someone in this house you're working with, so eventually I'll find them and either force you to kill them yourself or get a rise out of you,” Mufi shrugged, leaning on the gate. “You didn't give me much to work with, and what's the fun if I do things the old fashioned way? Might as well do things the Baldesion way since you love them so much.”

 

“I...I don't...love them!” Urianger grunted, feeling his mind growing fuzzy.

 

“No? You're ever so protective of them, surely you adore their practices as well if you're so chummy!” She teased him, seeing him struggle to remain conscious. “You know, torturing innocent souls for their own sick pleasure and entertainment, experimenting on people in the name of ‘science’…”

 

Gritting his teeth, Urianger wondered if he could call her bluff. Surely she wouldn't kill her own staff to spite him, she’d seemed more attached to them than that. He fell silent for a few minutes, the sound of his panting echoing in the dank cell.

 

“Well then, shall we test that theory?” Mufi responded to his thoughts.

 

“No...thou hast...already proven…” Urianger whispered, swooning from the blood loss.

 

Frowning, Mufi moved back to him, stopping his bleeding, “When have I done such a thing?”

 

Urianger panted wearily, looking at her with a tired hatred, “M...Moen...bryda…”

 

“Moenbryda? She...died in combat...centuries ago,” confused, Mufi tilted her head at him. 

 

“T...Twas thy doing...thine...command…” His mind starting to black out, Urianger reeled before collapsing to the ground.

 

Mufi watched a tear run down his face, further confounding her. Seeing that he had passed out, she decided to look into their connection. She knew from her own personal memories what had happened that day, but to her recollection the two vampires had not really interacted much. Nothing in her records indicated that the two had been assigned to any missions together and they weren't related. 

 

Finding no answers on her own in her office documents, Mufi collected a servant and some blood before instructing them to play dead outside the cell while she poured blood into Urianger's mouth.  Disposing of the bag, she gave him a few moments to process it before seeing him stir, “Welcome back, Urianger. Did you enjoy your meal?”

 

Disoriented, Urianger saw the body outside the bars before looking up at Mufi, “How...how could…”

 

“I didn't kill the girl, you did,” Mufi shrugged, watching him struggle to sit up. “Now we can keep doing this or you can tell me about Moenbryda.”

 

“Tis...thy fault…” Urianger grit his teeth, his body trembling from weakness and rage.

 

“Yes, so you've claimed, it's my fault she died, but what I don't understand is why that matters to you,” tilting her head at him, she leaned on the wall facing him. “You were never on assignment together...did you know her before coming to this coven?”

 

A sadness crossing his face, Urianger spoke as if he were afraid the memories would shatter and be lost forever should they depart his lips, “We...grew up together in the Sharlayan colony in the Dravanian Hinterlands. Our studies brought us to share each other's company often as children, studying in...the Great Gubal Library and...drinking cockatrice blood for lunch. Twas...her favorite, she loved the burn in her throat as she partook of it. I was not so fortunate, falling into coughing fits as she laughed at mine suffering. She...she was meant to remain in Sharlayan, to become a great Archon. Instead, the death of her former teacher, Louisoix, drew her to this gods forsaken coven. She followed the leadership that carried his ideals until her death, one brought about by thee.”

 

“I recall all too well,” Mufi replied solemnly, gazing at the ground. “We were pinned down...cornered by Nabriales. Our plan to trap him as we had with others in the past was failing, the Auracite crystal was not strong enough to hold him. I...tried to shatter the crystal with Tupsimati but it was too weak to destroy him. Moenbryda sacrificed herself...giving her essence to fuel my magicked blade and enabling me to defeat Nabriales.”

 

“Thou wouldst have me believe she would lay down her life of her own volition??” Urianger glared at Mufi.

 

“Yes, I would,” Mufi met his gaze with a calm resolve. “If she had not done so, the world would have fallen to ruin. She knew this and selflessly gave her life to save all mankind…including you. I did not realize the two of you were so close; had I known, I would have spoken to you about it to give you proper closure.”

 

Urianger looked away, his heart heavy with grief, “I need naught but for thee to pay for thine atrocities, to thinkest thou play at being a savior whilst the body of an innocent lay drained outside mine gaol? Still thou art sacrificing others and justifying the means to thine end!”

 

“Oh, her? She's fine...you can get up now, dear,” Mufi glanced outside the cell, watching the young woman slowly get up from the ground. “Please return to your room now, speak nothing of this to anyone else.”

 

Gawking at the spectacle unfolding before him, Urianger sputtered, “Thou hast...played me for a damned fool?!”

 

“You were so determined to see me as a monster, I decided to play along with it to see if you would open up to me about why you betrayed me. Seems to have worked rather well,” Mufi shrugged, ignoring his glare. “Look...I cannot change the past or bring back those we've lost over the centuries - gods, how I wish that were possible - it's just...something we all have to live with. I don't know what those Baldesions have told you about me but I can assure you, it is nothing but twisted facts to manipulate you.”

 

“How canst thou make such claims and yet still expect me to blindly hold faith in thine virtues?” Urianger asked, frustrated.

 

“You're right, it's my word against theirs. The only other people who were present are dead now, so you have to ask yourself...how did they know about what happened if they weren't even there?” Mufi moved to crouch in front of him, trying to be more on his level. “I'm not asking you to trust me, Urianger, but I cannot allow you to undermine this coven with your renegade behavior. The Baldesions are manipulating your pain to get what they want, someday...maybe you'll see that.”

 

“Art thou...going to abandon me to this prison?” He asked quietly, still recovering from his earlier blood loss.

 

“No, but I'll give you some time to think about what I said while I tend to other matters,” Mufi brushed his hair back to see the tattoo on his right cheek. “It hurts me to know that you've been hurting all this time without telling me...had I known…”

 

“Twould not restore her spirit to this realm…” Urianger whispered, feeling his grief resurfacing.

 

“I know...but at least...I could have helped you manage your grief,” Mufi's expression was filled with empathy for the man. Standing up and dusting off her clothes, she went back to the gate. Stepping through it, she closed the door before twirling her fingers in his direction. The chains fell away from his hands, allowing him to relax. “Get some rest, I will return in a few days’ time to speak with you again.”

 

Surprised at his release, he tried to use his magic to escape but found it blocked. Of course she had placed wards on the cell to keep him there. He watched her leave before looking towards the plain cot in the corner. Struggling to get his feet beneath him, Urianger made his way over to the bed before collapsing into it, exhausted and depressed.

 

Mufi returned to her office after notifying Kit of her departure plans. Having collected her overnight bag, she prepared a portal and teleported to the tea shop. The alley was quiet, the regulars seeming to get the idea that something was amiss and steering clear of the store front for the time being. Peeking in the window, she could see the shop was empty and the lights were off. Humming to herself, she checked the door and found it locked, content knowing they’d been safe before waving her hand to unlock it and step inside.

 

Entering the shop and locking the door behind her, she meandered up the spiral staircase to the main house floor. Upon setting foot in the hallway, she could smell blood, setting off her internal alarms. She dropped her bag, quickly darting down the hallway to follow the scent, sniffing it out to the kitchen. Throwing the door open, she found Emerald holding her hand with blood dripping from her finger, “Emerald...?”

 

“A-ah, Matriarch!” Her ears perking up at the sight of her matriarch, she looked down at her hand. “Sorry, I uh...cut myself pretty bad.”

 

Sighing in relief that it wasn’t anything serious, she motioned to her, “Come, I’ll fix you up...what ever were you doing?”

 

“I was trying to make dinner, Diamond is...busy with Mr. Waters,” Em’s voice shook a little, not used to such pain.

 

“Poor dear…” worried about the girl, Mufi swooped in and took her hand, examining the cut and finding it was fairly deep. Glancing at her, she gently took hold of her hand. “Close your eyes, sweetie.”

 

Biting her lip to keep from crying, Emerald did as she was told, steeling herself to the pain. A sharp ache arose in her hand and she whimpered, bouncing her leg a little trying not to pull away. Eventually the pain receded and she slowly opened her eyes to find her wound sealing over. She sighed in relief, “Thanks…”

 

“You should still sit down, you look pale,” Mufi took her arm and guided her to a chair, getting her seated. As they reached the chair, they heard the door slam open again.

 

“I smell blood!” Diamond shouted before seeing the women together. “Miss Mufi? You’re back already??”

 

“It’s nothing to worry about, Emerald simply nicked herself with a knife, I’ve tended to it,” Mufi smiled, turning to greet the hysteric catboy. Seeing his ward behind him, she smiled at Thancred. “Everyone is well, I take it?”

 

“We have matters to discuss, if you are free,” Thancred nodded to Mufi, crossing his arms over his chest.

 

Diamond wanted to check on Em but knew he was involved in the discussion, trying not to alarm her, “Yes! Just a few details about my responsibilities here.”

 

“I see, well I can certainly spare a moment,” Mufi shrugged, looking down at Em as she gave her a pat on the head. “Will you be alright, dear?”

 

“Oh, uh...hi, yes, I'm fine,” Em awkwardly rambled, trying to smile. “I'll be more careful.”

 

“Good girl,” Mufi smiled back before moving to follow the men to Thancred's office. Once inside, she folded her arms under her bust. “I assume this is not about your duties?”

 

“He knows about G'raha,” Thancred got to the point as he leaned on his desk. 

 

“And how, pray tell, did you come to that conclusion?” Mufi quirked an eyebrow at Thancred.

 

“He caught him peeking his head downstairs when they showed up at the shop,” Thancred explained with a measure of annoyance. “He claims the girl doesn't know about this but I made them both stay until you got here to decide what to do.”

 

“She doesn't know, I haven't told her about it! I swear!” Diamond confirmed, rubbing his arm anxiously as he stood a fair pace away from both vampires. “Please…if you have to kill me, at least let her go first…”

 

“Kill you? Gods, Diamond, spare me the theatrics,” Mufi huffed, giving him a glare. “I'm not going to kill either of you.”

 

“You're not…?”  Diamond seemed a little surprised but also relieved. “Are you...going to let her go?”

 

“After I make sure she doesn't suspect anything, yes...I'll take her home myself,” Mufi sighed, making a mental note to have a chat with G'raha about being more stealthy. Fixing her hair, she addressed the men. “Anything else I should know?”

 

“That's about it…” Shrugging, Thancred glanced at the Miqo'te. “Are you sure he's trustworthy?”

 

“No, but he knows better than to betray us to someone who would sell him to slave traders in a heartbeat,” Mufi replied bluntly, seeing Diamond flinch. “Something I would never do to him...assuming he did not do something to earn such exile from our coven.”

 

“I...would never betray you, mistress…” Diamond muttered, his head down and ears back. “I swear it…”

 

Tilting her head, Mufi reached out and ruffled his hair, “Stop that, just do the job I sent you here to do. It's less work than you had at the house, so you should enjoy the vacation.”

 

“Yes, ma'am,” Diamond sulked a little at the pats.

 

“Come on...say your goodbyes to Emerald,” Mufi nodded her head to the door as she led the way back to the kitchen. She found Em back to cooking, having cleaned up the mess already.

 

“Is everything okay?” Em looked up anxiously at the group returning to the kitchen, carefully setting down what she was working on.

 

“Of course, dear,” Mufi smiled, making eye contact with her. “I'm sure you've been bored here, just the three of you.”

 

“Four, ma'am; don't forget Diana is here too,” Em corrected.

 

“Oh yes, how could I forget! Where is she anyway? Hopefully not hiding from me,” Mufi pouted up to Thancred who gave an idle shrug.

 

“I'm not sure, she sleeps a lot so perhaps she's in bed?” Em pondered curiously. “Would you like me to go get her?”

 

“No need, Thancred can run and fetch her,” Mufi waved idly to indicate her wishes to the Hyur before moving to see what Em was making. “This does look quite delicious.”

 

“I hope so, I have to cook extra all the time though cause Diamond is a pig,” Em huffed, stirring the pot on the stove.

 

“What? It's a WereMiqo thing! I have a big appetite!” Diamond shrugged as Thancred left the room.

 

“At least you don't eat it all at once, I guess...you're gonna get fat,” Em pouted, secretly thinking about how chiseled Diamond probably was under his loose and worn out clothes.

 

Mufi smirked, glancing at Diamond who was sulking, “Yeah, you're gonna get pudgy if you keep that up. How ever will you flirt with the ladies then?”

 

“Hey! I still have moves!” Diamond replied, his ears angled back in annoyance.

 

“Lemme add some more fat to dinner,” Em commented, going over to the larder.

 

“What?? Hey!” Diamond protested, dashing after her. “How could you threaten my manly figure like that??”

 

“Manly figure? Gods, you really are something,” rolling her eyes, Em got a slab of beef for dinner and brought it back to the counter to cut it.

 

“Let me help! You're gonna cut off a finger!” Diamond gently butted her out of the way, picking up the knife to start butchering it. “What do you want, cubes?”

 

“Yeah,” Em muttered, lingering beside him as her tail playfully twitched closer to his.

 

Amused by the sight, Mufi watched them a moment before stating, “After dinner, I can accompany you home, dear.”

 

“Home? I can go back to the estate?” Em looked excited to see her room again. A second later she realized Diamond would not be joining her, a sadness creeping into her chest.

 

Diamond's ears drooped a little as he focused on cutting the meat, knowing this was for the best.

 

“Yes, I'll make sure you get home safely,” Mufi smiled, watching curiously. An idea crossed her mind as she playfully leaned on the counter.  “Unless you would like to stay here?”

 

“S-Stay? Here? Wh-I can't do that! I have responsibilities at home!” Em flustered, blushing at the thought of staying with the Miqo'te.

 

“Why would she stay here? There's nothing here for her to do, it'd be safer for her to go home,” Diamond frowned at Mufi, wondering what she was playing at.

 

“Well, it’s really up to her, I’m sure Thancred could use some assistance here with cooking and she can keep you company,” Mufi continued to smile, her expression unflinching. It was almost creepy how smooth she was.

 

“I...I don’t need company,” Diamond looked away, gritting his teeth a little. “It’s better if she left, I don’t need distractions.”

 

“Wh-what do you mean? I’m...distracting you?” Em balked at his response before frowning and punching his shoulder. “I stayed here for you, pendejo! You said you were lonely! Now I’m a distraction to you? Fine, I’ll leave!”

 

“Oh…” Mufi watched Em storm out of the kitchen, blinking a little before glancing back at Diamond. “Well that wasn’t very nice.”

 

“What are you doing?? You said you’d take her home! Why would you try to get her to stay??” Diamond snapped, clutching the knife in his hand.

 

“Why? Well if you have not figured that out for yourself yet, I’m hardly going to tell you,” Mufi shrugged, resting her hands on her hips. “You really should be more careful with your lies, Diamond, you’re getting sloppy. Unless your intent was to break that poor girl’s heart to the point she’d likely never speak to you again.”

 

“It’s better this way…” Diamond grumbled under his breath, looking down at the meat half cut in front of him.

 

“Gods, what a hopeless cause you are, Diamond...fine, stay here and sulk,” Mufi rolled her eyes and turned to leave when she heard a scream. Before she could react, Diamond was tearing out of the kitchen, knife still in hand. Hurrying after him, Mufi found a certain ginger Miqo against the wall, eyes wide as Diamond beared down on him.

Chapter 20: Exposure

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” Diamond howled, his ears back and body poised threateningly at the ginger Miqo.

 

“M-My apologies! I thought she had left!” G’raha looked horrified by everything unfolding, his back pressed into the wall wishing he could sink into it and disappear.

 

“You stupid cat! You're gonna get her killed!” Diamond hissed, confronting him more, knife clutched in his hand as he reached for G’raha’s throat.

 

Hissing, Mufi swiftly disarmed Diamond before hurling him down the hallway, her eyes flashing, “Touch him and I will have your hide!”

 

“You’re...you’re that Miqo...the one they’re looking for…” Em was finally connecting the dots, looking between everyone before seeing Diamond limp to his feet. “You knew, didn’t you??”

 

Diamond hung his head, unable to defy his mistress again, knowing she meant business. He fell silent, unable to lie his way out of this situation. His hands tightened into fists at his sides in frustration.

 

“Do not be cross with him, he was only trying to protect you…” Mufi smoothed her hair out to calm down before giving G’raha a look. “Go to your room, I’ll speak with you in a moment.”

 

Sheepishly muttering an apology again, G’raha slipped away from Mufi’s shadow before darting back down the hall, hesitating as he passed Diamond before hurrying to his room and disappearing inside it.

 

Em stared after him, still in shock by the realization. Was her mistress harboring a fugitive? Why? What was happening? Was she going to die now? A million questions whirled around her mind until she felt a gentle hand rest on her shoulder. Looking up, she saw a tender expression on her mistress’ face.

 

“I know you have a lot of questions, and I’m sorry that I’ve kept you in the dark...both of you. I didn’t want to involve more people in this than already had been,” sounding remorseful, Mufi tried her best to calm the girl down. “No harm will come to you, I promise. But...unfortunately, this means you will need to stay here, I’m sorry.”

 

“But…” Em glanced at Diamond before looking away, still hurt by his words. “I won’t tell anyone…”

 

“I know you wouldn’t, not willingly,” sighing and patting her head, Mufi felt for her. “Go ahead and finish making dinner, I’ll explain everything once we get together. Diamond will help you so you don’t cut yourself again; won’t you, Diamond?”

 

“Yes, mistress,” Diamond muttered reluctantly, moving to return to the kitchen. Before he could reach the kitchen, a knife flew in front of his face, embedding in the wooden door frame just ilms from his nose. He flinched, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end as his tail fluffed up.

 

“Don’t forget your knife,” Mufi commented coldly before ushering Em into the kitchen. “I’ll be back to check on you two in a bit, play nice.”

 

Yanking the knife out of the wall, Diamond slunk into the kitchen to get back to work, a little afraid now she would make good on her word and actually skin him for disobeying her.

 

Once they were safely back to work, Mufi heaved a weary sigh at the new mess she had to detangle. Holding her hand out, she summoned her overnight bag from the end of the hall, the duffle soaring through the air and into her grasp. Shouldering the pack, she made her way down to G’raha’s room. Knocking on the door, she stepped inside, seeing the fearful Miqo huddled in a corner near the bed as if awaiting his end. Sighing, she quietly closed the door before approaching him, “Raha…”

 

“M-My sincerest apologies, I-I didn’t mean to -!” G’raha stammered and whimpered, hugging his knees as he cowered away from her.

 

“Breathe, G’raha,” Mufi spoke gently to him, crouching a few fulm in front of him to give him space as she set her bag down. “I’m not mad at you, dear. You really need to be more careful, what if it had been someone more dangerous? Why would you risk coming out at all?”

 

“I was just...so hungry…” G’raha’s ears were flat, his tail tucked tightly around him as he refused to meet her gaze.

 

“When was the last time you ate?” Frowning, she reached to brush his hair out of his face. She saw him blush as he sucked in a breath. It was then she remembered where they had left off before her departure, hearing his heart pounding and pulse racing as blood flowed south. She tried to focus on calming his nerves first.

 

“Breakfast...yesterday...that...other Miqo...keeps eating my meals…” G’raha whispered, trying to stay focused but finding it hard with her scent permeating his senses. “Mufi…”

 

“I’m sorry, luv, you can have dinner when it’s ready, you don’t have to hide now…” Mufi assured him before asking further, tilting her head as she noticed him blushing. “Unless...you want something to satiate your appetite now?”

 

“I...I did as...you told me to…” G’raha barely got out before moaning loudly, feeling her hand drop to his groin and setting it ablaze with need. “Ahh...please...”

 

“You poor thing, so sensitive...come, lay in the bed. I’ll give you what you want,” Mufi purred, helping him to his feet.

 

Obediently getting into the bed, G’raha immediately stripped, his cock already hardening in anticipation, “I...missed you…”

 

“I missed you too, Raha…” Mufi whispered, aroused by his eagerness. “I’ll let you choose, my love. Would you like me to use my mouth or my pussy to satisfy your cravings?”

 

Whimpering, G’raha looked at her body, so incredibly hungry for it. For days he had imagined her watching him pleasure himself, getting close to orgasm before denying himself the pleasure; it had been torture. He reached out, rubbing her groin over her pants, “I want you...Mufi…”

 

Mufi bit her lip at his hunger, hissing, “Show me how much you want me.”

 

Nervous but also horny out of his mind, G’raha unzipped her trousers before burying his hand inside them, groping fiercely at her pussy. Pulling her against him, he locked lips with her, expressing his passion and longing with a deep kiss. The pair moaned wildly as they wrestled to remove her clothes before falling into the bed.

 

Mufi barely had time to think before her legs were parted and G’raha’s hard cock penetrated her, making her cry out in pleasure, a slew of swears escaping her lips as he pounded her roughly, “THAL’S BALLS! HAA!” 

 

Panting and showering her torso with love bites, G’raha pinned her legs up against his arms as he rammed his cock into her, feverishly aching for release. His training over the past few days had left him delirious and longing for her, leading him to want more than just his finish. He wanted to feel her nails in his back, to smell her scent as it mixed with his and hung heavy in the air, to hear her impassioned cries as the bed creaked angrily. Despite how much he had built up the sexual tension in his loins, G’raha didn’t want to end too quickly. 

 

He changed positions, laying her sideways as he held her leg prisoner and continued to pound deep into her. A moment later, he spooned her and took her from behind before rolling her onto her stomach and mounting her, trailing love bites across her shoulder blades. With every new position, he felt her orgasm, her desperate cries ringing out into the room and pushing him further to his limits. Finally ending in a doggy style, hunched over her and thrusting roughly as he rubbed her clit, G’raha couldn’t hold out against her sixth orgasm. He fairly roared as his heavy balls unloaded into Mufi, filling her to overflowing as the sensation nearly made him black out. Shuddering and collapsing against her, G’raha gasped shakily for air, his seed spilling onto the sheets as his cock slowly slid free.

 

“Gods...damn...Raha…” Mufi panted, definitely feeling winded after the varied positions he twisted and rolled her into. Any tension she’d held in her body earlier was long gone, leaving her a languid mess. “I should make you edge more often!”

 

“Please no…” G’raha whimpered, shuddering at the thought of enduring so much pent up desire again.

 

Chuckling breathlessly, Mufi rolled carefully so she could cuddle him, “I’m sorry, I’ll be nicer to you. You really built up a lot in such a short time, I’m impressed.”

 

Falling quiet, G'raha curled up in Mufi's arms, exhausted and plagued with guilt still. His ears laid back, he buried his face in her breasts, thoughts of how things could go wrong now with so many involved in his sheltering.

 

“Nothing ill will come to them, they're safe here,” Mufi assured him as she sensed his thoughts screaming with anxiety.

 

Nuzzling further into her bosom, he whispered, “I...don't deserve such pleasure while others suffer.”

 

“What do you mean?” Mufi asked curiously, stroking his sad ears.

 

“I should be punished, not rewarded,” G'raha replied, his voice still muffled.

 

Considering his comment, Mufi rolled on top of G'raha, pinning his hands over his head, “Do you want me to punish you?”

 

G'raha gazed up at her, his eyes wide a moment before he replied, “I deserve it…”

 

“Do you consent to any form of punishment I wish to apply to you?” Mufi tilted her head, watching him squirm slightly.

 

He seemed to consider it for a moment, swallowing his fears before nodding to her, “I...trust your judgment…”

 

Mufi sat back before commanding, “Lay in the middle of the bed.”

 

Doing as he was told, G'raha laid down in the center of the mattress, awaiting his punishment with anxious curiosity. He watched Mufi as she twirled her fingers in the air, creating shimmering ropes around G'raha's wrists and gently pulling his arms taut above his head. Swallowing nervously, he shivered a little, feeling his nerves starting to get the better of him.

 

“I want you to know that at any point during this, if it's too much, you can tell me to stop,” Mufi spoke clearly, sitting between his legs as she gently rubbed his thighs. “It's your choice if you want things to happen, understood? Is the rope too tight?”

 

“Mnnngh…” G'raha fidgeted, struggling with his past and what lay before him. “Will it hurt…? My punishment?”

 

“Only in a good way...if it's actually painful and you don't like it, tell me to stop,” Mufi's voice was steady and reassuring, trying to help him to be comfortable with everything. “Would you like me to tell you what I'm going to do before I do it?”

 

“Is...that okay?” G'raha looked down at her nervously.

 

“Sweetie, of course…” Mufi smiled before sliding up his body. Kissing along his torso, she gave his nipple a lick, hearing him suck in a breath. “You're really sensitive, aren't you?”

 

“Mnnn…” G'raha let out a small whimper before moaning as Mufi sucked on his nipple. He squirmed and cried out in pleasure when he felt her teeth tug at his tender nub. His cock hardened in response, already recovering from his previous orgasm.

 

“Did you like that?” Mufi purred, rubbing his other nipple with her finger before rolling it slowly between her finger and thumb.

 

“Aah...mnnn…!” Too embarrassed to admit to liking it, he hoped she would hear his thoughts instead, if his erect cock wasn't an obvious ‘yes’.

 

Amused by his timid enjoyment, she slid further up to his neck, licking and kissing his skin before whispering, “I won't feed...I just want to make you feel good…”

 

Shuddering, G'raha whimpered as he felt her teeth sink into his neck, his back arching as she tweaked his nipples, “AAH!”

 

Mufi could feel his cock oozing against her hip as it pulsed with each jolt of pleasure she sent through him, playing with him a moment longer before withdrawing her fangs and licking the wound clean, “I brought some toys with me, would you like to play with them?”

 

“Please...Mufi…” G'raha begged, still coming down from the rush of endorphins. His eyes followed her body as she sat up, straddling his hips as his cock rested against her groin. He remembered how good it felt to be inside her, his hips rocking slowly with longing.

 

Chuckling at his eagerness, she waved her hand, her duffle bag alighting onto the bed beside her. Leaning over slowly so he could see her pussy close enough to touch him, she rifled through the bag, “I'll be nice to you today since it's your first time.”

 

“No, I...I want to be punished...please…” G'raha begged, squirming as he watched her nude form shift and rub against him in such a way that his loins burned to be inside her again. She pulled out a box and set it down on the sheets, making him curious about its contents.

 

“This isn't something to rush, dear,” Mufi assured him, sensing his eagerness and teasing him a little by rocking her hips more. Reaching inside the box, she pulled out a small plug and a bottle of lube. “I could physically hurt you if I’m not careful, I don't want to rip your poor asshole.”

 

“Oh...it's...not my first time…with that...” G’raha said quietly before looking away. The shame on his face made Mufi’s heart ache.

 

“Raha...do you still want to do this?” Mufi looked worried, leaning over him and stroking his cheek.

 

“I...want to forget…” he whispered, unable to meet her gaze.

 

“I need you to be here with me then…” turning his face back to her, Mufi caught his gaze. “In the present...not in the past…”

 

Gazing at her with a vulnerable look, he couldn't stop the memories flooding into his mind. He finally broke, tears running down his cheeks as he spoke in a choked up voice, “Can we stop?”

 

Mufi didn’t say a word, flicking her fingers and ridding him of the ropes. Pulling him into her arms, she hugged him tightly as he fell into a trembling mess, “No more punishment...you don’t deserve it…”

 

G’raha tried to mutter an apology but ended up curled up in Mufi’s arms, feeling like a failure. He was no longer erect, the memories squashing any semblance of arousal he had left.

 

“Shh...if and when you’re ready for such things again we can try, but let’s skip it for now,” she stroked his sweaty hair, holding him close. “You should eat something, it’s been too long. Come...let’s get cleaned up and see if those two have finished cooking something. You’ll feel better with a warm meal in your stomach.”

 

Quietly going along with her as they migrated to the bathroom, G’raha sat on the wash stool, staring at the floor as Mufi washed his hair for him. Closing his eyes when the water ran down his face, all he could see were the times he'd been alone and unguarded. The times he'd been punished. The times...he wanted so badly to forget.

 

“Raha...sweetie, let go…” Mufi's gentle voice rang in his ears, causing him to snap open his eyes. He felt the pain radiating up his arm as he looked down to see his fingers dug into his own flesh. With a shaky breath, he willed himself to relax his grip, wincing as he withdrew his nails from his skin.

 

No words of chastising left Mufi's lips as she gently rinsed his wounds before lifting his arm towards her mouth, intent on healing it.

 

“Stop!...please,” G'raha pulled away from her, holding his arm against his torso. “I...I need it...to stay present…”

 

Frowning but not arguing with him, Mufi passed him some soap, “I'll leave the rest to you, then.”

 

“Are you...mad at me…?” G'raha asked quietly, slowly washing his body and wincing from the pain every movement brought him.

 

“I'm worried about you,” Mufi replied solemnly. “I feel so helpless.”

 

“Helpless…” G'raha repeated the word, pausing a moment before continuing. “You've never been a slave before, you're lucky to have been born the way you are so you never had to feel such things.”

 

“Lucky?” Mufi felt offended, knowing all that she had lost, but knowing she still held a privilege he did not. How could she be angry with him when all he had known was suffering? Getting up from the floor, she spoke quietly. “I'll...go find you something clean to wear.”

 

“Wait, please!” G'raha gripped the soap, hanging his head. “I'm...I'm sorry, I'll...I'll stop talking, just...please don't leave me alone...please…”

 

Taking a deep breath, Mufi sat back down and leaned against the wall. Hearing the gentle splash of him resuming his cleaning, she fell silent for a while. She didn’t want to fight with him, she was tired of fighting, instead choosing to quietly meditate on her own feelings for a while.

 

Eventually becoming uncomfortable with the silence, G’raha asked tentatively, “Did...things go well with Urianger? Did you get the answers you needed?”

 

“Yes…” Mufi sighed, gazing down at her hands laying limply in her lap. “I learned why he betrayed me. It was my own fault, in the end. His...the woman he loved...died because of me.”

 

“Oh…” glancing at her, G’raha began to rinse off. “Did you order it?”

 

“No, she sacrificed herself to give me the strength to stop an enemy who was trying to end the world,” Mufi lifted her hands to her face, rubbing a little, partly to hide her shame. “There was nothing I could do but...let it happen. Just like with Louisoix...and Minfilia...I couldn't save them. So many have died and I...I couldn't stop it from happening. I had to play by the rules, think of those I was in charge of, do as I was told to keep the rest safe.”

 

G'raha’s ears laid back at hearing the torment in her voice. He wasn't used to hearing such raw emotion from the woman, his heart skipping a beat, “You...did what you had to…”

 

“Why....why, when so many others break the rules and keep hurting people, why must my hands be bound? All I wish is to protect others, why am I held to such higher standards while the rest get a blind eye turned to their atrocities? How is that fair?” Mufi asked without really expecting an answer.

 

His gaze on the ground, G'raha thought quietly before answering, “It's not…”

 

“Sometimes...I wish I could stop caring...but it won't stop others from suffering,” She leaned her head back against the wall, staring at the ceiling as images of the lost souls flashed in her mind. “This is why I have to do something about the Baldesions. I can't sit by anymore and let innocent people suffer, they have to be held accountable. I'm…the only one who will do anything about it, I'm the Inquisitor...it's...my job…”

 

“Mufi…” G'raha gently reached out to hold her hand. “You don't have to do it all alone.”

 

“Yes I do, anyone who gets involved will die...they always do…” She whispered, closing her eyes.

 

“Mufi...stay with me…” G'raha squeezed her hand. “In the present.”

 

Turning her head to face him a moment, she looked away, lightly thumping her head against the wall. Taking a deep breath, she sighed, “You're right...the past only brings pain...but it still haunts me.”

 

“I know…” Gently tugging on her hand, G'raha urged her over onto the stool, helping to wash her hair. “But maybe...we can help each other...stay distracted.”

 

Leaning into his touch, Mufi replied softly, “It felt so good...just letting you have your way with me. I'm...I'm so tired of controlling everything all the time. Just once I wish I could sit back and let someone else do things.”

 

“You don't have to be on guard with me, I won't judge you,” G'raha kissed her shoulder where a love bite lingered. He watched the suds trickle down her spine, tracing her curves before dripping to the floor. “I'm...sorry I couldn't be there for you sooner, and I’m sorry that I did judge you harshly at first. It...wasn’t fair of me.”

 

“It’s all you’ve known…I do not blame you,” Mufi whispered. She felt G'raha press against her back as he wrapped his arms around her in a hug, making her tear up a little. Closing her eyes, she focused on how it felt to be held. “You’re here with me now when I need you most, that’s all that matters.”

 

“Let me...help you rinse off…” G'raha breathed in her ear before angling the shower head between her legs.

 

Mufi let out a gasp in surprise as her legs spread more, muscles twitching from the sudden stimulation to her clit, “Raha…?”

 

He reached down with one hand to part her labia, shooting water inside of her to rinse out his semen. While there, he used a finger to help push out any remaining jizz before rubbing her g-spot. He could feel her leaning into him more as her moans crept into his ears.

 

“You...don't have to...do this….mnn…” Mufi moaned, feeling her body begging for more. She gasped and threw her head back when he returned the sprayer to her clit, swearing under her breath at its ceaseless rhythm.

 

“I want to,” G'raha replied softly, removing his finger and focusing on amping up the pleasure by hitting the sides of her clit, slowly easing the stream closer to its target.

 

The constant drumming of the water eventually sent her over the edge as she cried out, arching her back and trembling roughly from the orgasm. If she squirted, any evidence of it was immediately washed away. Leaning heavily into G'raha, she panted and shivered from the afterglow, “Gods...why...did you…”

 

“Because I wanted to,” he replied, returning to hugging her. “Do you want me to take away more of your control?”

 

The offer was tempting, but she knew they had important things to do, “Maybe...after dinner…”

 

“Okay...then...after dinner, I want you to come back to my room, and…” Blushing as he tried to be commanding, G'raha pinched her nipple. “Let me do to you what you were going to do to me.”

 

“Oh? Have I been a bad girl?” Mufi breathed, biting her lip at the pinching.

 

“Yes...very…” He whispered, nibbling at her neck before biting her shoulder meat.

 

“Ah...gods, Raha…” She hissed, wanting to ride his cock all over again. “I'll do anything you want.”

 

“Stay with me, in this room...don't sleep in another room,” G'raha asked more than told, his ears angled back a little. “I...I want them to know we're lovers…”

 

“I will...but...can I tell them later? Ahh!” Mufi felt G'raha pinch both of her nipples and bite down harder on her shoulder, swearing a little under her breath as she got even wetter. She began to rub her clit, panting slightly. “I...need them to listen...haa...to me…or else they - gods, ahh! They...might not...respect my choice…”

 

“Why wouldn't they?” G'raha moved to bite her other shoulder, rolling and pulling on her nipples as his cock got hard again.

 

“It's...Diamond...mnnn…” Mufi squirmed, close to finishing. “He...ahh…he was...abused a lot...by...his former owners…”

 

“He was?” G'raha almost got distracted thinking about abusive owners before biting down on her shoulder with a growl. “Cum.”

 

Shuddering, Mufi cried out as she did as she was told, the pain and pleasure sending her over the edge again. Panting, she breathed, “Yes...he was...supposed to be...a breeder...I...I saved him…”

 

“That's...kind of you,” G'raha whispered, licking her shoulder gently and wishing he could heal her. Resting his head against her, he spoke quietly. “I'll...let it go if you take care of this…”

 

“Hmm…?” Mufi reached behind her to find his erect cock, giving it a little stroke. “Oh, this? Would you like me to suck you off?”

 

Moaning from her touch, he nodded, embarrassed to ask for sexual favors. He leaned back as she turned to face him before reclining on the floor, his legs spread on either side of her. He looked her over timidly, aroused by the sight of all the marks he had left on her skin. The thought of her being his made his heart skip a beat.

 

“I'm...all yours, Raha...I'll have no other lover but you,” Mufi whispered as she moved the stool and laid between his thighs, stroking his cock. Slowly she began to lick the length of his shaft, swirling around the head before sucking on the tip.

 

“Twelve, haa…” G'raha moaned, wishing they didn't have to hide it at all. He daydreamed about them being normal people living together, getting bonded and having children. Having a family together...realizing he wanted a family with someone...he blushed and covered his face with one hand, embarrassed by his own wandering thoughts. “M-My apologies…”

 

“…keep thinking about it...” She whispered, feeling her heart ache at his innocent wishes. She took his cock fully into her mouth, going down on him hard.

 

“Ahh...Mufi…” G'raha panted, wondering why she wanted him to think about it. He then realized that she couldn't have children, almost feeling ashamed of having such dreams that she couldn't fulfill. Looking down at her, he gently brushed her hair back and imagined something else; he imagined them living together with their adopted children, far removed from any of the drama of their current lives. Blissfully existing in happiness for the rest of their days. He brushed a tear from her eye, concerned with the miserable turn this was taking. “Mufi?”

 

“I want it...so much…” Mufi whispered, closing her eyes to focus on his dream. “Just a normal life…”

 

“With me?” G'raha asked, panting as she continued to stroke him.

 

Mufi realized how close she was getting to him, a fear of getting attached making her want to pull away. Her hand stopped moving as she sat up, “I…”

 

Feeling his heart sink, the mood began to dull as he sat up too, “This is...just a fling, right? Apologies, I got too serious, I understand -”

 

“Stop…” Mufi reached to hold his hand, not wanting him to run. “Please...I'm just...scared…”

 

“Scared…?” Not used to hearing that from her, he tentatively held her hand in return, trying to be brave. “Of what…?”

 

“Of this...what you want…” She replied honestly, despite her fears. “Of getting...so close...to someone else…”

 

“Are you afraid I'll hurt you?” G'raha asked, worried as he saw her nod. Scooting closer, he gently cupped her cheek before slowly leaning in to touch foreheads. “I'm...scared of that too…”

 

“I know…” She closed her eyes, holding his hand to her cheek.

 

“This is all going...so fast...I…” His voice caught a little and he bit his lip, thinking the rest of his thoughts in hopes she was still listening. I'm afraid that this is all too good to be true, that you'll betray me if I let myself be vulnerable. We've only known each other a week, why do I...why do I want you so badly? I'm scared...I'm scared of how I feel…

 

“I...feel the same…” She whispered back, squeezing his hand. “But I...I want to know more about you...I don't want to run away.”

 

I love you - G'raha let out a gasp at his rogue thoughts outing him, trying to pull away in terror. But as he pulled away, he felt a firm pressure against the back of his head keeping him from retreating. A second later, Mufi's lips were locked with his in a deep kiss, causing him to moan. Please don't reject me...please...

 

Mufi wished she could let him hear her thoughts, though she was a little glad, scared of being that vulnerable to another person. She deepened the kiss, holding his hand tighter. She wanted to say the words back but the fear of such intimacy terrified her. When did she get so attached to this man? Why was she so attached? It was as if they'd been lovers before in a past life that she had no memory of.

 

Caught off guard by the intimacy and wondering what the kiss meant, he returned it, wanting to feel wanted by her. He was afraid she didn't feel the same as he did, but feeling her squeezing his hand and rolling her tongue around his felt like a wordless return. A desperate moan escaped him as he pushed her back against the floor, pressing his cock against her opening. Feeling her wrap her legs around his hips, he plunged himself deep into her. He didn't want to wash away his scent this time, he wanted people to know.

 

Mufi moaned, unwilling to resist the man as he pounded into her again. She let him have his way with her body, their emotional love-making echoing in the bathroom until G’raha eventually finished. Panting and feeling spent, Mufi held G'raha close, “Be with me...always…”

 

“Yes...Mufi…” G'raha whispered, starting to feel dizzy. His stomach growled angrily, reminding him of his other hunger. “Mnnngh…”

 

Sighing, Mufi sat up slowly, “Come...you're going to pass out at this rate.”

 

“Shouldn't we...wash again…?” G'raha panted breathlessly. He felt her cup his cheek and looked into her eyes, blushing at the vulnerable sincerity in her gaze.

 

“No...I won't hide it...let's go eat,” Mufi replied boldly.

 

“But what about Diamond?” G'raha asked, trying to get up and feeling unsteady. He definitely shouldn't have over exerted himself, finding it hard to stand.

 

“I'll...figure it out,” Mufi sighed, supporting G'raha as she at least rinsed them both off before finding towels and guiding him to a chair. Getting him seated and making sure he wouldn't pass out before stepping away, she got dressed and brought him fresh clothes.

 

As he managed to pull his clothing on, G'raha felt the room spin before he groaned, “Mnnngh...my...head…”

 

“Lean on me, luv,” Worried about him passing out before they got food in him, Mufi considered leaving him behind and just bringing food back but wanted to keep an eye on him, considering his mood recently. She decided instead to support his weight, walking him slowly out to the kitchen.

Chapter 21: Aired Grievances

Meanwhile, back in the kitchen, the atmosphere was tense. Diamond quietly resumed cutting up the meat after cleaning the knife off, ensuring it was sanitary once more. Em tried to focus on what she had been doing before but the sound of Diamond existing next to her drove her to confront him, “How long did you know he was here??”

 

Diamond flinched a little at her angry question. Focusing on his task, he tried to answer calmly, “Since we got here.”

 

“Are you serious??” Em gawked at him, frowning in frustration. “Why didn’t you say something?!”

 

“Because I was trying to keep you safe!” He retorted, his patience gone. He finished cutting the meat and shoved it her way. “If I had just told you then you would have been stuck here too!”

 

“Is that so bad?!” Em blurted out before blushing and grabbing the meat, trying to focus on browning it in a pan. “I MEAN...it’s a nice change of pace, you know?? From that busy house...a-and if you wanted me gone so bad, why did you ask me to stay??”

 

“That’s -” moving to clean up a bit, he huffed and fussed over the sink. “Thancred wouldn’t let you leave until Miss Mufi got here! So I had to come up with an excuse to get you to stay without telling you why!”

 

“So...it wasn’t because you…” Em started to say before trailing off, the sizzle of the meat filling the silence.

 

“Because I what?” Looking back at her, he couldn’t see her expression but seeing her ears back told him she wasn’t happy. His tail twitched a little limply.

 

“Nothing...forget it,” she muttered, poking at the meat.

 

Frowning, Diamond went back to washing the dishes until he finished, thinking about the situation in the meantime. Setting the knife and board aside to dry, he finally spoke, “I didn’t...mind you being here…”

 

Em’s ears twitched a little but remained flat, not responding to his comment.

 

Glancing back at her with a sad expression, Diamond moved closer, reaching out to touch her shoulder before hesitating and pulling back, “Your safety was my priority, nothing else mattered. I wanted to make sure that you got home safe so that...you wouldn’t get mixed up in all of this.”

 

“Why?” She whispered, nervous feeling how close he was to her. She chewed on her lip, trying her hardest to focus on the food as she shakily flipped the meat chunks.

 

“Why? I...why wouldn’t I? You’re just...a maid...you’re not trained for combat, it’s dangerous for you to be here if...things happen…” Diamond scratched his head awkwardly, avoiding admitting anything.

 

“So, what? You think I’m frail and helpless or something??” Em whirled around, stomping on his foot.

 

Diamond yelped, off-balanced and surprised as the woman grabbed his braids and yanked him forward so their eyes met, “N-no! I mean-”

 

“Listen here, you...you punk!” Em barked, a look of annoyance on her face. “I’m not some princess that needs protecting or saving! I can take care of myself! You just worry about your own pretty face getting hurt!”

 

“You think I’m pretty?” Diamond blinked, wobbling a little as he regained his balance. His leg ached, however, making him wobble still.

 

“D-DON’T CHANGE THE SUBJECT!” Blushing profusely, Em shoved him away before gasping as the man nearly toppled over. “Oh my gods, are you okay??”

 

“Yeah, I’m...fine,” Diamond grimaced as he braced himself against the opposite counter, favoring the opposite leg from the foot she stepped on.

 

“You were limping earlier...did you get hurt when she...um…” Unsure if she should bring up what had happened earlier, she fidgeted. “Sorry for...stomping your foot.”

 

“I’ll be fine in a couple hours,” Diamond sighed, leaning on the counter more. “What else do you need for dinner?”

 

“Uh...nothing, it just needs to cook,” she turned back to the stove, taking the meat out of the pan and plopping it into the pot of boiling stew. Moving the pan off the heat, she glanced back at him, not sure what to do now. They were alone in the kitchen and things were getting awkward between them the longer the silence carried on. Opening her mouth to speak, she awkwardly looked away, trying to find something else to talk about.

 

“You don’t have to try to be friends with me, you know,” Diamond commented, shifting to walk over to the table to sit down. Grimacing as his leg muscle almost gave out on him, he desperately grabbed the other counter for support.

 

“Hey!” Hurrying to his side, Em put his arm around her neck and nervously put an arm around his waist. “I’ll walk you over.”

 

It was his turn to blush now as he allowed the small lady to help him to the table. He could feel her hands trembling, knowing she was still nervous around him, “You...don’t have to help me…”

 

“Yeah, so? My momma raised me to help others who were in need!” Em huffed, getting him over to the table and dumping him in a chair. Catching her breath, she sat down as well, giving him some space as she scooted the chair back. “So...deal with it.”

 

“You knew your mother?” Diamond looked surprised as he gazed up at Em, forgetting their argument for a moment.

 

“Oh...yeah,” she awkwardly looked away, her hands fidgeting in her lap. “My family, uh...they lived outside of the areas that the vampires lived in, so…”

 

“Then...how the hell did you become a slave? Did they sell you?” Diamond asked bluntly.

 

“No! And I’m not a slave!” Em replied quickly before covering her mouth, turning away from him. “I...I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“Which part? The fact you didn’t grow up in slavery or the fact you’re not even a slave now??” He frowned in confusion at the girl.

 

“All of it,” she turned more, nervously tapping her foot under the table.

 

Still frowning at her, he ignored her request, “Why are you living with vampires then? If you aren’t being forced to?”

 

“It’s none of your business so just drop it!” She replied sharply, refusing to meet his gaze.

 

“Like hell it isn’t! Some Miqo shows up at the coven house who isn’t even indentured there and just wants to pretend that’s completely normal??” Diamond huffed, turning more towards her and leaning on the table. “If you’re gonna get pissed at me for keeping things from you, don’t expect me to ignore this whole can of worms!”

 

“Th-that’s different!” Em whirled around, frustrated with him. “You lied to me!”

 

“When did I lie??” Diamond barked, just as frustrated.

 

“That whole act to get me to stay! Being nice to me! You just…!” Embarrassed by getting so emotional about the situation, she got up and walked away towards the pot to stir it pointlessly.

 

“I didn’t...lie,” Diamond watched her go, feeling his stomach sink at the idea of being thought a liar by her. It wasn’t untrue that he played a lot of people and hid a lot from everyone, but somehow having her think that of him...hurt more than usual. Looking down at the floor, he leaned into the chair sideways. “I really don’t like being in strange places alone…”

 

“Are you trying to tell me you would have asked me to stay anyway??” Em didn’t seem to believe him, tossing him a hurt glare.

 

“I couldn’t…” he whispered, rubbing his leg again. “I would have just...dealt with it on my own. It was more important to get you to safety...than to feel safe myself.”

 

Still upset but feeling her heart do funny things, she huffed and stopped stirring the pot, pacing a little in the kitchen, “Why do you care what happens to me? We barely know each other!”

 

“Miss Mufi ordered me to -” Diamond started to give his excuse before a towel smacked into his head. Startled, he looked up to see Em glaring at him with a blush on her cheeks.

 

“So I’m just a job to you?? All this time of you just...being nice and...and all that...stuff?? It was just cause Mufi ordered you to?!” Tears were welling up in Em’s eyes as she bit her lip to keep from breaking down, the stress of the situation getting to her.

 

“N-no, wait, I -” Caught off guard by her tears, Diamond panicked a little, unable to get back up to go to her. He reached out when she bolted for the door, automatically jumping to his feet to follow before his leg gave out again. Gasping as he hit the floor hard, he groaned from the pain before calling after her. “Emerald, wait!!”

 

Em ran down the hall, her vision blurred by the tears in her eyes that she furiously wiped away but they just kept coming. Almost missing the hallway to their rooms, Em stumbled a little and took a moment to catch her breath before moving to her door. As she reached for the knob, she felt something whip around her and thump into her door. Yelping, Em instinctively turned the knob before the weight of the body against it threw the door open. She watched as Diamond tumbled unceremoniously into her room, crashing to the floor, “Diamond!”

 

Groaning in pain, the man tried to get up but had put his leg through too much to get there, propped up on an elbow as he panted, “Please...let me...explain…”

 

Embarrassed to have a man in her room, even if it was just a spare room, she blushed and hustled into the room to help him up, “How in the Seven Hells did you get here so fast?? Why were you running??”

 

“Because, you were crying!” Diamond replied abruptly, looking up at her as he gripped her arm. “I made you cry!”

 

“Whu-no! I’m not!” Blushing harder at his touch, she tried to pull away, unable to free herself from his grasp.

 

“Now who’s the liar?” Diamond sighed, relaxing his grip before laying on his back, still catching his breath. “I...don’t like making people cry…”

 

Biting her lip as she sat back, Em hugged her knees, unsure what to do with him. She wiped her eyes again on her sleeve, “So you hurt yourself to...what, give me a tissue?”

 

“To apologize…” he clarified, looking over at her just to see her hide her face in her arms. Sighing, he stared up at the ceiling in dismay. “I wasn’t pretending to be enjoying your company, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

 

“N-no…” Em muttered behind her arms, blushing a little despite how angry she was at him.

 

“No? Were you just mad cause you thought I lied? It didn’t really matter what it was about?” Diamond quirked an eyebrow at her, seeing her fidget. He scoffed a little, shaking his head. “You’re too easy to read.”

 

“I am not!” Em blurted out, kicking him in the shoulder.

 

“Ah, gods, woman! You’re gonna maim me at this rate!” Diamond yelped, rubbing his shoulder with a pout.

 

“Well...quit teasing me…” She huffed, pouting as well as she peeked over her arms at him. She could see him smirking, screwing up her face and making to punch his arm instead. “Quit smirking too, jerk! This isn’t funny!”

 

Catching her fist, Diamond pulled her closer, catching her when she toppled against him, “Isn’t it? I’m laying here like a wounded animal and you keep kicking me while I’m down.”

 

“You deserve it,” she couldn’t help how beet red her face was as she laid across his chest, feeling his warmth against her. He was very warm and his hands, despite the violence they could cause, were very gentle with her. Her mind started to wander to more lewd thoughts, causing her blush to intensify.

 

“What are you thinking about?” He chuckled, seeing her indignance at being called out.

 

“N-NOTHING! SHUT UP!” Em tried to smack him again but found herself held captive. This time she wasn’t as scared of him, she found, being on top rather than trapped beneath him. She wondered if he was purposefully not doing so, considering it would be pretty easy to do from their position. 

 

“You’re so spicy...I kind of like it,” Diamond smiled, moving a hand up to brush a lock of hair out of her face.

 

Certain her head would explode from the blood rushing to it, Em panicked, freezing in place, “Th-that’s…”

 

“You’re...pretty cute when you get flustered,” he whispered, his gaze relaxing as his hand moved to caress her cheek.

 

Em’s eyes widened at his touch, seeing a look of arousal cross his face. As his thumb slid towards her lip, she anxiously pulled away, sitting up straight and scooting away from him, “I-I said stop teasing me…”

 

Blinking back to his senses, Diamond sat up a little, not used to being rejected. Quietly he replied, “I wasn’t trying to.”

 

“W-Well you were, so…” feeling her heart race, Em scrambled to her feet and nervously held the door open. “I’m not crying, so you can leave.”

 

“Oh…” Looking at the door, he looked back up at her in confusion before holding his hand out. “Can you...help me up? My leg really does hurt a lot…”

 

Remembering that he was actually injured, she sighed and hesitantly reached out a hand before pausing, “You’re...not going to trick me into anything, are you?”

 

“Trick you…? No…” Diamond looked more confused, wondering what kind of person she thought he was. Still with his hand out, he looked up at her in earnest. “I’ll leave you alone, I just...need some help up.”

 

Swallowing her nerves and deciding to trust him a little, she took his hand, bracing her feet as she tried her best to get him to his feet.

 

Getting one foot under himself, he managed to get up with her aid, wobbling and grimacing a little from the pain that shot through his thigh from the effort. Not wanting to worry her more, he let go of her hand, limping to the door a little more heavily than before, “You can stay here if you like, I’ll check on the food.”

 

Seeing the pain he was in, she nervously shifted towards him, “You...you really weren’t...lying to me before?”

 

Looking back at her when he reached the door frame to lean on it, he sighed, “No...I wasn’t. I have a hard time being alone, that isn’t a lie.”

 

“What about...when you said I was a distraction?” Em asked quietly, still hurt by his comments.

 

Flinching at her further questioning, he looked at his hands on the door frame, “That...wasn’t a lie either...but I didn’t...mean it in a bad way…”

 

“I...I see…” hanging her head a little and feeling bad for doubting him so much and causing him more suffering, she fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. She didn’t know how to process the idea of being a distraction to him either, trying not to dwell on it. “I’m...sorry, I can’t tell you...more about my...past…”

 

“Is it out of fear or not wanting to put me in danger?” Diamond asked plainly, watching her flinch a little.

 

“Maybe...a little of both…” Em picked at her nails nervously.

 

Letting out a breath, Diamond looked away out the door, “I get it...don’t worry about it. We’ve all got stuff we don’t want others to know about.”

 

“I...won’t ask you about your past either...if it...makes you uncomfortable,” Em muttered, peeking up at him a little.

 

“It does,” he replied bluntly, his hair blocking his face from view. Pausing a beat, he added. “It’s...not something I want to think about, you know?”

 

“R-right, sorry,” feeling bad for bringing it up, especially since she had hoped a little to know more about the mysterious flirt, her ears flattened again as she tucked her tail between her legs.

 

Sighing, Diamond looked back at her, shoving his feelings down as he changed the subject, “Are you going to stay here?”

 

“M-maybe for a little bit…” too embarrassed and awkward to join him, she decided to hide instead.

 

“Alright...don’t stay too long, Miss Mufi will probably expect us to both be in the kitchen whenever she gets back,” he commented as he shifted to resume moving, using the wall to get down the hallway.

 

Peeking out the door after him and feeling worse seeing his slow progress, part of her wanted to run out and help him. But her body wouldn’t move, simply staring after him with guilt.

 

Not looking back, Diamond rounded the corner and made his way towards the kitchen. On the way, he spotted Thancred and Diana coming out of their room and heading towards him. He wanted to pretend he wasn’t injured but it hurt too bad to put much weight on his leg.

 

“Oh, hi, Diamond...what happened to your leg?” Thancred tilted his head at the limping Miqo.

 

“I made mistress angry,” he shrugged, not wanting to get into it. “Dinner should be ready in a bit, if that’s what you were after.”

 

“Do you need some help?” Diana looked worried, seeing how heavily he was leaning on the wall.

 

“Nah, I got it,” Diamond gave an amused grimace as he trudged on. “Just...gotta walk it off, ya know?”

 

“Okay...where’s Emmi?” She asked, not too sure he was really okay.

 

“She’s washing up, she’ll be back later,” he replied, getting to the kitchen door and pushing it open. Turning the corner, he looked forlornly at the expanse between him and the kitchen counter. Before he could move, Thancred stepped past him into the room, heading to the window where a walking stick leaned against the wall. He returned to Diamond and wordlessly handed it to him. Surprised, Diamond took the stick. “Oh...thanks…”

 

Shrugging, Thancred went to sit at the table, relaxing while waiting for the meal to finish cooking for Diana.

 

Figuring Thancred still didn’t like him but glad for the help regardless, Diamond ambled over to the counter to check on the stew, giving it a stir, “Did you not hear the commotion earlier?”

 

“No, I heard Mufi’s voice so I figured she had it handled,” Thancred shrugged, clearly not wanting to get involved in more drama that had nothing to do with him.

 

“There was commotion? What happened?” Diana asked, oblivious to the trouble as she was fast asleep at the time. Her sleep schedule had become very erratic compared to before, wanting to be up more with Thancred but still adjusting to a nighttime routine.

 

“The long and short of it is...Em saw G’raha in the hallway, so...she’s stuck here now too,” Diamond explained, omitting his fault in the situation.

 

“Gods, it’s a wonder that man has eluded capture for so long, he’s a threat to himself,” Thancred groaned, rubbing his face.

 

“No kidding…” Diamond grumbled, finding the stew just happily bubbling away. Putting the lid back on, he hobbled over to the table to sit down, rubbing his leg.

 

“You did something dumb, didn’t you,” Thancred eyed his leg.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Diamond huffed, avoiding eye contact.

 

“Uh huh,” Thancred rolled his eyes before holding Diana’s hand under the table. “I assume she’s with him right now?”

 

“Probably,” shrugging, Diamond sulked a little in his chair, not really wanting to entertain people while he felt like crap physically and emotionally.

 

“If Emmi is staying, then...we’ll need to get her more clothes, right? How are we going to do that?” Diana wondered, looking up at Thancred. “If it’s dangerous for any of us to go outside.”

 

“I’m sure Mufi will have Emmi’s things sent here by one of the other maids,” Thancred explained, looking around the kitchen. “We’re going to need a lot more food. Maybe I should set up a regular delivery to the store so we don’t have to go out…”

 

“Oh, can you do that?” Diana asked curiously.

 

“Sure, it’s how I get my tea shipments, there’s a girl I know who brings me anything I order through her business,” Thancred explained. “She knows who I am so she makes late night deliveries.”

 

“Well that’s convenient! I hope she can help us out, that would make things a lot easier,” Diana nodded at the idea.

 

“Yeah, at least until things settle down here,” Thancred sighed, ruffling his hair. “If they settle down…”

 

Diamond thought about everything that had happened and began to worry about Em’s safety again. Falling quiet, he zoned out a bit, ignoring the couple as they idly talked about things. After a while, Em came back to the kitchen, catching Diamond’s attention as he looked up at her.

 

“Oh...hi,” caught off guard by the extra bodies, Em awkwardly glanced at Diamond before darting over to the stove, trying to act natural and failing miserably. “Dinner should be ready soon.”

 

“It smells good!” Diana chimed in, sensing the awkward tension in the room building. She wondered what had happened between Diamond and Em since the last time she’d seen them together, was her secret ship in danger??

 

Grunting as he got up from the table, Diamond hobbled across the kitchen with his walking stick aid, opening the cabinet to get some bowls out.

 

“Ah, I can get them!” Em awkwardly worried about him, moving over to help.

 

“I’ve got it,” Diamond replied, carefully setting the bowls on the counter. He couldn’t bring himself to meet her gaze, still feeling guilty as he thought about her being trapped in the house with him.

 

Hurt that he was avoiding her now, Em returned to stirring the stew, not really knowing what to say to him anymore.

 

Pushing her way into the room, Mufi entered the kitchen a moment later with G’raha in tow. Noting the tense atmosphere, she glanced over at Thancred who seemed to want to throw himself out of the window to escape the drama, “Oh good...everyone’s here.”

 

Diamond looked up, frowning at the redhead before his nose twitched, a look of anger crossing his face. He loudly set down the final bowl, scowling at the pair in disgust.

 

Before he could say anything, Mufi held her hand up, “Please...spare me your judgment, Diamond. I know what you wish to say -”

 

“She's mine,” G'raha murmured, meeting Diamond's gaze with a serious stare. “And I am hers.”

 

“Gods,” Thancred rubbed his face, doubly considering asking Diana to defenestrate him.

 

“Raha…” Mufi looked down at him in surprise, caught off guard by his blunt words. A slight blush colored her cheeks as she awkwardly shifted him towards the table. “Perhaps now isn’t the time…”

 

“How could you give yourself to one of their kind??” Diamond hissed, feeling betrayed by the man.

 

“How can you trust her to keep you safe? Because you know she is a fair and just woman!” G'raha argued before swooning. “Mnnngh…”

 

“Is...is he okay?” Em worried, not really sure what to say.

 

“Someone has been depriving him of food for over a day,” Mufi replied, glaring at Diamond. “Do not tell me you had not done so in part to spite him.”

 

Huffing, Diamond looked away, “It was unavoidable.”

 

“You insisted on eating it all in one go!” Em glared at him before hurrying to prepare a bowl for G'raha, setting it on the table.

 

“Thank you, Em,” Mufi commented as she guided G'raha to a seat, easing him into it. Brushing his hair back, she whispered to him. “Do you need any help?”

 

“I'm fine, I can manage,” G'raha muttered, a little embarrassed to be fussed over along with his earlier blunt declaration. He could feel all eyes on him, making his ears flatten as he began to eat with a shaky hand.

 

Sighing and sitting beside him, she looked at the other two Miqo, seeing a mix of uncertainty and alarm, “Please finish getting your food and sit, I have a lot to discuss with you all.”

 

“But we already knew,” Thancred muttered, feeling Mufi’s gaze on him as he rolled his eyes to Diana and nodded for her to get herself some food.

 

Diana quietly scurried to the kitchen to serve herself, wanting to witness the drama but not wanting to be part of it. She glanced at Em, wondering if she was okay and thinking to visit her later in her room to gossip about what happened while she was asleep.

 

Once everyone was settled at the table and awkwardly eating their meals, Mufi cleared her throat, preparing to unload everything once and for all to the whole group.

Chapter 22: Allies

The table sat in silence as Mufi explained everything that had happened up to that point, including the news about Urianger's interrogation. By the time she finished, everyone was done eating, being full of both food and information.

 

“That's...so much to deal with…” Em felt like she'd gotten an information overload, her head reeling a little from the amount of trouble she’d been sucked into.

 

“So he blames you for something you didn't technically cause? How did the Baldesions even know about their relationship?” Thancred frowned, processing everything with his arms folded over his chest. “This smells fishy.”

 

“That's what I'm not sure about,” Mufi sighed, feeling weary from divulging everything. “But one thing is for sure...he's determined to pin the blame on me. I cannot fault him for it, she was under my care and I couldn't save her.”

 

“It's not your fault, Mufi,” G'raha wanted badly to comfort her, knowing how much it weighed on her conscience. Owing to the uneasy air from the other Miqo at the table, he opted for verbal support over physical, wary of Diamond being triggered again.

 

Feeling the weight on her heart again, she looked down at the table, accepting her responsibility, “I can't let more innocents suffer, there has to be a way to save your people, G'raha.”

 

“Couldn't you tell the Forum?” Em suggested timidly. “If it’s not authorized, they’d put a stop to it…right?”

 

“That would be crazy, who knows who might already know about it and just looks the other way,” Diamond interjected. “If word got back to the Baldesions that Miss Mufi was on to them, who knows what they might do to cover their tracks.”

 

“Could you just...storm the castle? Er...tower? Do that lockdown thing?” Diana suggested.

 

“That would be extremely dangerous and outside my jurisdiction,” Mufi explained. “My job might be to police the families but when it comes down to it, I’m still at the beck and call of the Forum. I'm only allowed to call for lockdown in matters of my own coven without notifying them, any other situation requires that I at least give notice of intent unless it is a dire situation.”

 

“Saving a whole race of people isn't dire??” Em commented.

 

“For one thing, I would need to have a reason to be there in order to witness the enslavement and mistreatment of the Allagans,” Mufi rubbed her face. “As it stands, their presence in the tower is not an officially sanctioned activity.”

 

“So it would be super weird for you to just show up at the door,” Diamond concluded.

 

“Exactly…” Sighing, Mufi leaned back in her seat, feeling stressed. “I have to go about this carefully and keep G’raha out of their hands. From what I understand, he’s a pivotal cog in their plan and having him away from the tower puts a wrench in things for them. The longer we delay their mischief, the better for the rest of us. I need to find out what they’re planning to do with the tower so I can put a stop to it.”

 

“He doesn’t know?” Diamond motioned to G’raha.

 

Shaking his head, G’raha spoke up, “I was never privy to their plans, only victim to their tests. They usually brought me in once they were sure that things were safe for me to operate...so many have died in their trials and errors…”

 

“We’ll put a stop to this, one way or another. If we have to infiltrate the tower, you’ll be our key to getting inside. But something that rash would be our last resort, let’s focus on other methods of unveiling their intentions,” Mufi felt for him, glancing at him as she folded her arms.

 

“They had a mole in our ranks, right? Is there a way to get one into theirs?” Thancred suggested.

 

“It would take a long time, Urianger has been stewing for decades. I don’t think we have that kind of time available,” Mufi replied solemnly. “Anyone we do send in to spy would be put at risk of being killed on a constant basis, that’s too much to ask of anyone and the second one person is exposed, any hopes of future moles goes out the window.”

 

“Then we use a spy to spy,” Thancred shrugged, looking meaningfully at Mufi.

 

“What, you mean trust Urianger to turn on them?? After all this? No way,” Diamond scoffed at the idea.

 

“No, it might work, if we can get him to side with us. Think about it,” G’raha shook his head, being serious. “If he’s been working for them for so long without anyone here remotely suspecting him, perhaps he could pull the wool over on them as well. Who knows that he’s been imprisoned?”

 

“Hmm...everyone here knows, my general Kit knows…” Mufi thought about it a little. “That one maid knows but I’m not sure she even knew who Urianger was, she joined the house after he began serving here at the cafe.”

 

“So, assuming he does not have any sort of protocol on checking in regularly with them, we might be able to use him to spy on them?” G’raha looked to Thancred. “Have you searched his room yet for any signs of foul play?”

 

“I left the room untouched, in case he set up any sort of traps before leaving,” Thancred shook his head.

 

“That’s a safe assumption,” Mufi sighed, getting up from the table. “I’ll search his quarters later, for now I would like to rest. It has been a long couple of days and I have a lot to think about before we move forward with plans.”

 

“Alright, I’ll see if I can get in touch with my seller about getting food shipments to the cafe until we figure something out,” Thancred noted to her before she left.

 

“Thank you, Thancred,” patting his shoulder, Mufi nodded to the Miqos. “I truly am sorry to have tangled you in this business, I hope to clear things up without having to ever endanger your lives. Should things become a threat to you both, I promise that your safety will be a priority to me.”

“There are secret exits out of this cafe, don’t worry...we can get out,” Thancred noted, seeing G’raha scratch his head a little as he hurried to follow Mufi.

 

“I trust you, mistress,” Em bowed her head a little to Mufi.

 

“Come now, there’s no need for that here,” waving her off, Mufi gave Em a smile. “These are our friends.”

 

“Friends…” Em thought about earlier with Diamond and looked away. “Have a good rest, Mufi.”

 

Nodding to the others, Mufi departed from the kitchen and made her way down the hall towards G’raha’s room. As she walked, she felt a hand settle on her lower back and shivered a little, glancing beside herself to see the man blushing behind his crimson bangs.

 

“Are we...retiring for the evening?” G’raha asked quietly with a note of nerves in his voice.

 

“Only for a bit, I just...need to be alone,” Mufi sighed, massaging her temples.

 

“Oh…” G’raha began to remove his hand from her, feeling foolish for trying to be bold. “Yes, of course, I’ll leave you be -“

 

“I don’t mean like that,” she quickly caught his hand, holding it in her own. “Their judgment was stifling, I could hardly think through their ire.”

 

“Ah, I...understand,” sighing, G’raha’s ears perked up a little as he squeezed her hand. “It’ll be okay, we’ll show them that it’s not bad...right?”

 

Looking over at him, she stopped to cup his cheek in her hand before resting her forehead against his, “Of course…”

 

G’raha closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the tenderness before whispering, “I want to be alone with you too…”

 

“Raha…” her voice was strained with sensuality as she rubbed her forehead against his, letting out a sigh. “Do as you will with me…”

 

Blushing at her words of consent, G’raha tried to be more dominant, holding her hand firmly as he turned to walk her to his room, guiding her inside before shutting the door behind them. He was going to try his darnedest to give her the freedom she longed for, even if it killed him with embarrassment.

 

As the pair disappeared out of sight, Em sighed, having spied on them from the kitchen doorway.

 

“What are you doing?” Diamond grumbled behind her, being held up by the girl enjoying her soaps.

 

“They really do seem to care for each other, Diamond...maybe it’s okay?” Em looked back at him, seeing the doubt in his eyes.

 

“Impossible, no vampire is capable of putting aside their egos to date people below their station,” Diamond huffed, clutching the walking stick as he teetered behind her.

 

“Literally the reason I’m locked up here,” Thancred gave Diamond a look as he walked to the door, Diana in tow.

 

“Yeah well you’re an oddball,” Diamond retorted, still not liking the Hyur.

 

“Takes one to know one,” Thancred shrugged as he left, heading to the stairs to go down to the cafe.

 

Shaking her head at him, Em stepped through the doorway to go back to her room, not finished with her brooding over the day’s occurrences.

 

Left alone in the kitchen, Diamond let out a frustrated sigh and turned back to clean the room, letting his mind clear as he worked.

 

Making their way downstairs, Thancred and Diana settled in the cafe for a little peace and quiet. Letting out a sigh, Thancred searched for his old linkpearls, “This whole situation has gotten way out of hand…”

 

“Is it my fault?” Diana asked quietly, fidgeting on the bar stool.

 

“Why would it be your fault?” Thancred glanced over the counter at her with a slight frown before disappearing again, rummaging around old tea bins.

 

“Because...I...kept coming here and caused you trouble,” she picked at the edge of the bar, moping a bit. Her tail wrapped around her waist for security.

 

“So did G’raha, it was only a matter of time before he caused his own trouble being here,” Thancred noted as he brought an old, dusty box up onto the counter. Grabbing a rag, he dusted it off a bit before opening it and pulling out a velvet bag, pouring out a couple pearls into his hand to sort through. “Probably more in the shape of the Baldesions coming over here while he was weak and dragging him off before having me court marshalled in front of the Forum.”

 

“Oh... are those…linkpearls? People still use those??” Diana coughed, waving her hand to rid the air of the accumulated dust.

 

“Yes, and I don't need Garlean tech to communicate with anyone using these,” he held up a pearl to examine it before popping it in his ear, giving it a tap to activate it. After a moment, he spoke. “Long time no chat, Tataru. Hey, I need to ask a favor of you...no, not that kind…yes I'm still stuck here. Look, I need someone who can deliver food to my location, can you arrange something? There's extra in it for you if you're discreet. Uh huh…”

 

Diana watched him curiously as he chatted with someone on the other side, a little jealous he could make phone calls. Looking down at the collection of linkpearls he had, she wondered if all the beings attached to them still existed. Probably more vampires and other such mythical creatures she once thought unreal. Feeling left out again, Diana hung her head and resumed picking at the counter until he finished his call.

 

“There, everything is arranged. She'll be bringing perishable goods to us during the day so hopefully no one will notice the activity, I'll need you to pick up the deliveries so no one suspects anything,” Thancred began to ramble about the arrangement.

 

“Sure,” Diana muttered, nodding her head.

 

Frowning a little, he put the pearls away before inquiring, “What's wrong? If you don't want to do it, I could ask Diamond or Emerald.”

 

“No, it's fine, I can do it,” Diana sighed, slouched on her stool.

 

“Okay...your mouth says ‘yes’ but your body says ‘I hate my life’,” he remarked, leaning on the counter. “So what's bothering you?”

 

Uncomfortable with how easy he could read her, even without mind reading, she fidgeted, “It’s nothing, really. Are you opening up shop tonight?”

 

“Probably not for a while until we get things sorted here,” he replied before reaching across to poke her forehead. “Quit dodging my question, I'm trying really hard to respect your wishes and not read your thoughts instead. Throw me a bone or something.”

 

Blushing at his gesture and words, Diana brushed her bangs over her forehead to try to hide her embarrassment, “It’s just...there’s...still so much about you I don’t know…”

 

“Hmm... yes, well…,” he shrugged, tilting his head calmly. “Just ask then, if there’s something you want to know.”

 

“I don’t want to be annoying though,” pouting, Diana felt dumb for being so insecure, fidgeting on the stool.

 

“I promise that it doesn’t bother me for you to ask me questions, Diana,” Thancred moved around the counter to hug her, giving her a little squeeze. “What did you want to ask?”

 

“Nothing really specific…” embarrassed but enjoying his comfy embrace, she leaned into him a little. “I was just...wondering who all those linkpearls connected to. You must know a lot of people…”

 

“I do,” Thancred nodded, looking around the shop wistfully. “Since I have been trapped here for such a long time and can’t leave whenever I please, I have to keep in touch with the outside world somehow.”

 

“Are they all, um...vampires? Oh wait, you said that delivery person would come in the daytime,” Diana thought about it.

 

“Tataru is normal, her family has been helping me for a few generations now,” Thancred explained, rubbing Diana’s arm a little. “She’s a sweet girl but a tough saleswoman, she knows how to drive a hard bargain.”

 

“That doesn’t sound good for you,” Diana looked up at him, admiring his features.

 

Thancred chuckled, brushing her hair back, “Pretty much, she knows I’m loaded so I never get cut a deal. But she’s loyal and her family has never wronged me in the time I’ve worked with them, so I can hardly say no to such devoted service.”

 

“I guess that’s fair,” Diana mused before pouting a little. “Is she uh...cute…?”

 

“Tataru? Hmm...I suppose so,” Thancred thought about it. “I can’t say I haven’t hit on her before but she’s only interested in my money.”

 

“You’re shameless!” Diana pouted more, trying to wiggle free.

 

“You asked!” Thancred scoffed, refusing to let go of her.

 

“I didn’t ask if you’d hit on her!” Puffing out her cheeks defiantly, she waggled her horns at him, trying to defend herself.

 

Leaning back and laughing, Thancred relented, “Hey, you wanted to know more about me. I’m just telling you more about my past.”

 

“As long as it stays in your past…” Diana grumbled, crossing her arms and sulking a little.

 

“Diana…” Thancred gazed at her with slight concern now. “Do you not trust me?”

 

“I...I do,” embarrassed on being called out, she looked down at her lap. “I’m just...worried you’ll...that I’m not…”

 

Longing to read her mind, Thancred sighed, probing further verbally, “That what?”

 

Regretting saying anything, she gulped down the anxiety building up and whispered, “That you'll get bored with me and find someone else…”

 

His expression verging on sad, Thancred pulled Diana into another hug, enveloping her with his body, “Never…”

 

“Never…?” Diana repeated, not sure she believed it as she blushed in his embrace.

 

Leaning back a little, Thancred dipped down to kiss her smoothly, slowly deepening the kiss until Diana was melting in his arms. Parting with a whimpered protest from the woman, he rumbled, “Do you still doubt me? Or would you rather go upstairs and express our feelings in private?”

 

“Will you carry me?” Diana pouted coyly, clinging to his neck as she craved more.

 

Thancred chuckled as he scooped Diana up and cradled her affectionately, turning to head upstairs, “It would be my pleasure.”

 

The pair retired to his bedroom to consummate their contract once more, glad that sound did not carry through closed doors and alert the others to their shenanigans.

 

Meanwhile, another pair of grateful lovers were enjoying their time together in private. Mufi lay fully nude on the bed, her limbs outstretched and firmly trussed with silk ropes, ready to be devoured by her lover. Her blue eyes watched him nervously sort through the box of toys.

 

“Do you, um...have any preferences?” G'raha asked, his voice cracking a little.

 

“Hmm...my preference is anything you want to try,” Mufi replied softly, seeing him pick up a set of nipple clamps and cringing. “I've used everything there so it's all fair game. I trust you.”

 

Glancing at her, he cleared his throat, trying not to chicken out for her sake, “Do you...like pain during, um…intercourse?”

 

“A little...depends on the pain,” She mused thoughtfully. ”I'm not inviting you to slap me.”

 

“N-NO, I COULD NEVER!!” G'raha exclaimed, looking horrified as he dropped the clamps.

 

Chuckling softly, Mufi replied, “I'm glad...I would be sad if you were not truly a gentleman, it's what I admire about you.”

 

“Really?” G'raha blushed and looked back down at the box forlornly. “I...have to admit, it's hard to force things on you, it feels wrong.”

 

“Raha...luv, you're not forcing anything on me,” Mufi assured him, worried about his outlook on sex. “Tying me up doesn't equal me being unwilling. You do know I could rip out of these in seconds, yes?”

 

“I...guess that's true…” Nervous, he gazed upon her exposed body, his eyes falling to her pussy and seeing how wet she already was. His cock twitched in his pants. “Then why do you want this if it is not truly removing your control?”

 

“It's the illusion of control, dear,” She tugged at the ropes, squirming a little. “I'm submitting to you because I want to feel things I have not planned myself, I want to know pleasure by your hands...are you having second thoughts?”

 

“N-no...maybe…” G'raha sighed and picked up the clamps again, making a worried face. “I don't know what to do with half of this...at least in a non-torturous way.”

 

“Then ask, Raha…” Mufi gazed at him, seeing how anxious he was. She opted to give him some pointers. “For clamps, you don't want to leave them on too long, the goal is to increase the sensitivity where the clamp is placed. Once removed, the sensations will rush back and that's the best time to provide pleasure such as licking or blowing on the affected area.”

 

“So...these are meant for short term use?” He awkwardly jingled the decorations on the clamps.

 

“Mmmhmm...it should never cause real pain, communication is key with your lover to ensure it is pleasing to them,” Mufi nodded to him.

 

Nodding as well, G'raha gazed upon her bosom. Her nipples looked beautiful and perky, awaiting their fate. Swallowing nervously, he leaned over her, his lips parting. “I should...make sure they're firm enough…”

 

Mufi bit her lip as the man began to suck on her nipples, her chest lifting closer to him as she moaned. Soon he achieved his goal, causing her nipples to become hard and erect. She let out another moan as she felt the cool metal clamp gently onto her nipples, leaving her with a pleasurable ache, “Mnnngh…”

 

“Is...that okay?” G'raha whispered, seeing her squirm, the chains making a pleasant clink sound as her breasts swayed.

 

“Gods...yes, please...give me more…” Mufi begged, every movement sending jolts of pleasure through her body.

 

“I'll...decide what to give you…” G'raha replied, trying to sound dominant even if he truly felt awkward as hell. Hearing her whimper as her legs attempted to rub together, he reached a hand down to rub her clit. “Do you want me to...be inside you?”

 

“Yes...please, Raha,” She whimpered hungrily, her pussy hot with desire.

 

“Then...be good and...I'll give you a treat,” he muttered, feeling his pants getting tighter. Continuing to rub her, he eventually slipped a finger inside her pussy. He couldn't help moaning at how warm and wet she was, wanting badly to be buried to the hilt in her right that instant. Swallowing back his hunger, he grabbed a vibrator from the box and turned it on, slowly rubbing it around her labia.

 

Mufi gasped and shivered, her moans growing louder before she let out a pleasured whimper. She could feel G’raha biting around her breasts, tugging lightly from time to time on the clamps to torment her. Swearing as he pressed the vibrator against her clit, she came swiftly, struggling against the ropes.

 

“You’re beautiful…” G’raha whispered, trailing his kisses down her stomach before shifting to settle between her legs. Getting out a curved metal implement with a ball on each end, he examined it curiously. “What’s this for?”

 

“That’s a...massager...for...the g-spot,” Mufi panted, looking down at him hazily.

 

“How does it work?” G’raha asked, rubbing it against her folds to get it wet as he awaited her instruction.

 

“You, mnn...you...slip a...ball inside until it’s...lined up with the g-spot…” she breathed, rocking her hips against the cool rounded metal toy. “Then you just...rock it up and down...to...press it…”

 

“Ah, I see…” Understanding the mechanics, G’raha gently guided the toy inside her opening before she fully took in the ball. Settling it in place, he began to slowly rock the opposite end up and down, trying to find the right spot based on her reaction. “Like this?”

 

“Mnnngh...mm...hmm…” Mufi’s lips fell open as she moaned deeply, her hips moving with his motion.

 

Watching her carefully, he considered her position before resting his other hand against her pelvic mound, pressing down to hold her in place. With his thumb, he rubbed her clit as he whispered, “I...want to make you cum hard.”

 

“Aaah…! Raha!” Mufi gasped and moaned loudly, shuddering at the sensations mounting inside her. Feeling the toy’s speed increase, she cried out desperately as her body was slammed with another orgasm. This time, she definitely made a mess on the bed, nearly tearing the ropes from the posts in the process.

 

“Gods!” G’raha gasped, surprised by how strong it was and feeling extremely turned on by her.

 

“Aah, fuck me, Raha!” Mufi wailed, starting to get delirious already. “Give me your cock!”

 

“Not yet!” G’raha growled at her, becoming somewhat feral at the sight of the woman yearning for his dick so fervently. Pulling the metal toy out, he rummaged in the box before seeing the butt plugs again. He hesitated, staring at them distantly as his hand picked one up.

 

Whimpering with longing, Mufi gazed down at him and saw what he was holding. Not wanting him to focus too much on it, she panted, “Give it to me...fill me up, Raha. I want it…”

 

Snapping his focus back to her, he blushed and reminded himself to breathe as he lubricated the plug before easing it into her asshole. Checking on her as he did, he murmured, “Does this feel okay?”

 

“Y-yeah…” she breathed, thinking about how tight it was going to make her feel. She shivered, biting her lip as she felt it finish entering her, filling her ass up pleasantly.

 

Seeing that she was okay with it, he selected a dildo from the box, feeling a little jealous of the size. While he was no small fry, the toy was quite large in comparison, making him feel a bit inadequate.

 

“I don’t want that...I want you...give me yours,” she whimpered, struggling at the ropes again. “Please...punish me with your cock!”

 

G’raha groaned at her words, unable to keep it in his pants anymore. Tossing the toy aside, he undid his trousers and hurled them to the floor, kneeling between her thighs as he stroked himself, “Is this what you want?”

 

“TWELVE, yes!” Mufi exclaimed, her hips already rocking in anticipation.

 

His breathing quickened, G’raha lowered his hips to meet hers, rubbing his cock against her without penetrating. Teasing her a bit, he leaned forward to remove the nipple clamps before flicking the red nubs with his tongue, “Beg me for it…”

 

“Haa!” Mufi could feel him rubbing his cock against her clit as her breasts were set ablaze with intense pleasure. She cried out, feeling every movement burn into her pussy like hot coals. “PLEASE! RAHA, I WANT YOU! I’VE BEEN GOOD!”

 

Growling and sucking on a nipple to make her whine, G’raha slipped his cock down to her entrance and pressed inside her. He felt her insides tighten around him immediately, hungrily taking him in as she came for the third time, “AH!! Mufi!”

 

“Hnnngh!” She whimpered with a mix of exhaustion and intoxication, trembling against him as she came down from her orgasm.

 

“You...almost made me cum…” G’raha panted before beginning to thrust deep into her pussy, making her breasts bounce with each hard pound of his hips. He shivered at the squeaks of pleasure every slam brought out of her, knowing the movement sent currents of ecstasy straight from her overly sensitive nipples right to where his dick was penetrating her.

 

“A-aah! Mnnngh! Thal’s...BALLS!” Mufi’s lips parted wide, a slew of swears escaping from the rough intercourse she thoroughly enjoyed. Her eyes began to roll back as she got lost in the sensations, her hands gripping the ropes tightly.

 

It was almost too much for G’raha as he found the vibrator again and held it to her clit, hearing the pitch of her screams escalate, “Once more now...mnngh...I know you’ve...got it in you!”

 

As if on command, the woman sang in wild abandon, her pussy gripping him tightly and demanding tribute. It was well received as the Miqo growled deeply, his cock pulsing inside of her as he ejaculated. To her surprise, he kept thrusting, each slap of his body against hers becoming louder and more wet with their passion.

 

“I’m...not done!” He hissed, beginning to bite her neck and shoulders to give her more pain with the pleasure. 

 

Surprised but definitely not offended, Mufi cried out in a haze of overwhelmed glee, “Haa! Yes! Hngh! You're...so good!”

 

“You're so tight, Mufi….mnngh...!” G'raha groaned, feeling his balls ache for release again. But he wanted to help her unwind and truly feel at his mercy. Leaning back, he reached for her ankles to untie them before bending her thighs over her stomach. The new position allowed him to plunge deeper into her, hitting her differently. “You feel so good…”

 

Mufi let him bend and twist her any way her body would move, her voice shamelessly loud as he found new ways to pleasure her without completely freeing her. The longer he went, the less embarrassed he was about being dominant. This side of him made her cum so hard she saw stars. Her mind wandered a little, imagining if there were two of him, both pounding her holes at the same time. Her voice began to crack.

 

Feeling like he might pass out if he kept going, G'raha looked down at Mufi's body. He saw the number of bite marks and bruises he'd left across her torso, knowing how they no longer had to hide their love from anyone in the house. The thought sent him over the edge as he orgasmed again, his cock growing sensitive this time. Whimpering a little, he withdrew as he fell forward, bracing against her, “A-ah...mnnngh...gods…”

 

Trembling a little as she watched him recover his senses, she whispered, “I want to hold you…”

 

Looking up with a blush, G'raha shakily freed her from her bindings before laying his head between her bosom. He felt her body envelop his in a hug, his ears being smoothed back by her gentle hand. The tenderness made his heartbeat skip. He closed his eyes, whispering, “Was I...good enough?”

 

“Oh my sweet man...more than good enough,” Mufi sighed, letting the pleasure hum through her body like a warm blanket. She soothed the man's paranoid ears. “You were wonderful.”

 

“I...didn't go too fast?” G'raha blushed, thinking about how quick he was to put his dick in. All the delicious sounds she made tempted him too greatly.

 

“It was a lovely pace,” She cooed, amused by his thoughts. “Are you fully satisfied?”

 

“Pardon? Shouldn't I be the one asking that?” G'raha peeked up at her, seeing her mischievous smirk. He swallowed nervously.

 

“I wish for my lover to be just as satisfied as I am,” She purred, massaging his ear and seeing him melt. “I felt you cum twice, are you satisfied with that?”

 

“Ah…” G'raha whimpered, his head tilting into her touch. “How...could I possibly ask for more?”

 

“Hmm...I seem to feel something beginning to swell down yonder,” She teased, rocking her hip as she felt his cock growing more erect again. With her body around him, she rolled so she was on top, pinning the man down. “My turn…”

 

G'raha let out a surprised gasp as he watched her ease down his body, his head rocking back as he took his turn filling the room with his pleasured moans until he too was satisfied. It was a long day.

Chapter 23: Cover Up

Tired from their romping, Mufi lay in bed beside G’raha, thinking about the copious problems they were facing. Draping an arm over her eyes, she sighed, “How am I going to keep you hidden…”

 

G’raha glanced at her, pretty well exhausted from venting his sexual frustrations on her. He reached with his left hand to idly grope at her breast, “If only it could be in plain sight…”

 

Mufi hummed a little, enjoying his touch before suddenly getting an idea. She sat up a little, looking over at his shoulder. The rough scarring from his former mark still lingered on his skin, a testament to his upbringing. She touched it gingerly, “Yes…that’s it.”

 

“What is?” Confused, he gazed up at her, wondering what she had devised.

 

“Remember when I mentioned giving you my markings?” Mufi began, seeing him flinch a little. “Hold on, I know you don’t like the idea but hear me out. What if I did try to hide you in plain sight? As my slave?”

 

“But my scars…” G’raha glanced at her hand on his shoulder. “My mark was not removed by my former owners, I…I removed it myself…”

 

“You did this to yourself?” Caught off guard, Mufi imagined him acting like a wild animal caught in a trap, gnawing its own foot off.

 

“I…had no choice, if I wanted to avoid being caught so easily,” G’raha muttered, looking away nervously. “You know the markings do more than simply indicating ownership, they can track me with it as well.”

 

“But tampering with the marking…it causes immense pain, how did you…” Mufi turned a worried gaze to G’raha, seeing the darkness in his eyes. “Oh, sweetie…”

 

“I did what I had to do to survive,” he whispered, closing his eyes. “In any case, it cannot be removed by normal means now, not with the damage I’ve done.”

 

“No, but…if…the scar were removed…” Mufi slowly began to suggest, seeing his tail fluff up.

 

“W-what?” Startled by her suggestion, G’raha sat up, holding his arm as if recalling the pain he had inflicted before. “What are you suggesting??”

 

Sighing a little and crossing her legs under her, she brushed her hair back, “It would be incredibly painful, unless I helped to off-set it with my enzymes.”

 

“Is this even possible? How…” giving her an incredulous look, G’raha felt sick at the thought of tearing into his flesh again, much less having his new lover inflict such pain on him. He shuddered, almost considering it.

 

“It…won’t be pretty…or comfortable,” Mufi slowly began to explain the process, seeing the color drain from his face. Hesitating, she reached to touch his arm. “It’s just an idea, we can find other options.”

 

“N-no…it…it might just work…” G’raha breathed weakly, feeling dizzy thinking about what she proposed as he sat up straight. Despite the disassociated look on his pale face, his tail drummed anxiously on the bed. “Knowledge of their ownership of me would…not be public knowledge. If you were to produce me in front of the Forum when approaching to discuss Thancred’s case, then…the Baldesions would have no choice but to either expose their secret experiments or simply refuse to acknowledge prior ownership.”

 

“That was my thought, though not to that extent…that’s not a bad idea,” Mufi pondered before refocusing on him. “Are you willing to endure the procedure? If you change your mind at any point, I will stop.”

 

Swallowing his nerves, he shook his head, “No, I…I have endured worse, if it will help our cause, then…I will do it.”

 

Mufi was surprised by how brave he had gotten, still sensing his fears but seeing him put on a determined face. She leaned in, kissing his cheek, “I will do my best not to make you suffer needlessly, and I promise to give you an abundance of aftercare love.”

 

“I look forward to it…the aftercare, not the procedure,” G’raha smiled weakly, still feeling nauseated. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, holding it for a moment, before letting it out. “When shall we begin?”

 

“As soon as possible, I am afraid. It will take some time to complete before letting you recover,” she explained, seeing him shudder. “I can find another way.”

 

“No…I…I’m ready,” G’raha shook his head, trembling slightly.

 

“Then…we should move to the exam room, it will be safer there,” she suggested, stroking his hair in an attempt to calm his nerves.

 

“You intend on using the harness,” G’raha whispered, seeing where the plan was heading.

 

“It will be safer, to reduce any flinching from the pain,” Mufi explained, feeling her heart ache for what she had to do to him. “If you're not comfortable with it…”

 

G'raha shook his head again, clearly struggling but not wanting to chicken out now, “Let's just...get it over with…”

 

Still worried, Mufi slowly got out of bed and got dressed, carefully watching the man's movements as he struggled to do the same. Hesitating on a shirt, he chose something button up that he could take off once they were in the exam room. She felt her chest tighten not wanting to truly torture him, “Ready to go?”

 

G'raha looked up at her, for once not seeing the steeled facade of bravery but the somber look of foreboding. He gently reached to hold her hand, unable to stop his trembling, “Are you...afraid?”

 

“I don't want to hurt you…” Mufi whispered, looking as though she regretted the suggestion already. “I...I have to hurt you…”

 

“I won't hold it against you, I can...see how troubled you are by the prospect,” G'raha cupped her cheek with his hand. “There is no look of glee as there was with my former owners.”

 

“How could I -!” Mufi locked eyes with him, seeing how scared he looked despite his relatively calm voice. Tears welled up in her eyes. “How could I...ever...find pleasure in that…?”

 

“Mufi?” Unaccustomed to seeing any vampire cry, let alone the great Inquisitor, G'raha pulled her into a hug. Frowning in confusion, he wondered why she worried so much about how he felt or what he suffered. He then remembered every time his mind wandered to his past, every time she would distract him or tell him to put the thoughts away. Every time he would hurt his arm, she would stop him, immediately healing his wounds. Hugging her tightly, he thought, You've been trying to protect me all this time, even from myself…why? Why...I don't...understand...

 

“Please...do not ask me now...I will lose my resolve…” Mufi whispered in a strained voice. She closed her eyes, loosely hugging him in return as she tried to suppress her feelings.

 

Does she...love...me? G'raha couldn't help the thought before his mind screamed at him, calling him a fool, that no one loved his kind, that he was an eye sore and blight on society. He could feel her hands begin to tremble, forcing him to silence his mind for her benefit, “Come...you should eat more before the procedure if you are to have the strength to heal through it.”

 

Nodding, Mufi took a deep breath before stepping back, still looking troubled but the tears were gone. Slowly she composed herself more and more the closer they got to the door until her emotionless mask was firmly in place. Still holding his hand, she led him out into the hallway and down towards the exam room. Along the way, they crossed paths with Diamond as he hobbled out of the kitchen on his walking stick.

 

“Oh...good evening,” Diamond began to mutter a greeting before smelling the intense scent of fear coming from G'raha. He looked up at him in concern. “What's going on?”

 

“It is none of your concern,” Mufi murmured, continuing down the hall with G'raha in tow.

 

“None of my...hey, wait!” Diamond steeled himself as he quickly hobbled after them, seeing them go into the exam room. Before they could close the door, he slammed the stick in the way. He was somewhat surprised that it did not immediately snap when Mufi tried forcing the door shut. “What are you doing to him??”

 

“Since when do you care?” Mufi hissed, clearly still on edge. “Go back to your room!”

 

“It's alright, please do not worry,” G'raha tried to deter the man from imposing further.

 

“Don't worry? You're scared shitless and you expect me to walk away??” Diamond frowned at him, then at his mistress. “What is going on?? And why are you going in there? Is that a lab?!”

 

“Unless you wish to help, I suggest you walk away, I don't have time for this!” Mufi growled at him.

 

“Help? With...what?” Looking between the pair, Diamond felt even more confused.

 

“We're removing my Baldesion mark…” G'raha finally explained, unable to meet his gaze.

 

“You...you're what?” The color drained from his face as if he knew where this was going. He shook his head. “No...hey, don't do this, man. You don't know -”

 

“It's alright,” despite his fears, G'raha offered him a smile. “I've weathered worse.”

 

Diamond stared at him before looking at his mistress. For a moment, he thought he could see tears in her eyes, startling him. He swallowed nervously, “How can I help?”

 

“You can't -” Mufi began, not wanting another witness to what she had to do.

 

“Perhaps he can aid in...holding me still?” G'raha suggested, resting a hand on her hip in an attempt to steer her back from the door.

 

“Raha, please…” Mufi whispered, turning to face him with a pleading gaze. “Not him…”

 

G'raha cupped her cheek and smiled again before turning his gaze to the other man, “Will you help ensure that the procedure goes smoothly?”

 

Sensing his resolve, Diamond nodded, “Yes.”

 

“Come...let's get you fed,” G'raha whispered to Mufi as he led her away from the door.

 

Diamond anxiously entered the room, seeing more clearly that it was an exam room. Closing the door securely, he hobbled in, seeing the table with its straps dangling from the sides. Feeling his stomach creep up into his throat, he watched G'raha ready a few blood bags for Mufi to consume. Meanwhile, Mufi was preparing a surgeon’s kit beside the table. Diamond lingered in a corner, waiting for instructions as he gripped the staff tightly, ears firmly laid back.

 

“Here, drink,” G'raha brought over the bags when they were warm enough, offering them to her.

 

Mufi looked at them with trepidation before taking one, trying to eat. A moment later, she was leaning over the sink, heaving up her meal.

 

“Mufi!” G'raha went to her, rubbing her back. “Breathe…”

 

Diamond frowned, never having seen his mistress behave this way. He wondered if the blood had gone bad but judging by the way her body trembled, it was something else. Was she...nervous?

 

“S-sorry...I just...need a moment…” Mufi gasped, trying to calm her stomach.

 

G'raha glanced at Diamond, seeing his alarm and confusion. Continuing to rub her back, he nodded his head to a wheeled stool nearby.

 

Understanding, Diamond forced himself to move, pushing the seat towards them with his stick, “Sit down, mistress.”

 

Getting the heaving under control, Mufi uneasily found the stool and sat down. Normally fairly pale, she looked near death as she stared at the floor, “Can I really do this…?”

 

“You must, you would not have suggested it had there been an easier way,” G'raha knelt before her, rubbing her shoulders. “I trust you...completely. You will not make me suffer a moment longer than is necessary.”

 

“I don't want to make you suffer at all,” She closed her eyes, fighting back the tears.

 

Diamond felt his heart ache, seeing a side of his mistress that he didn't think existed. Had he blindly believed all the rumors about her too? Who was she really, beneath the facade of a cruel and calculating vampiress? Who was this woman capable of feeling pain and sickness at harming another? Frowning, he stepped closer, “You mean to pretend to be her slave, don't you? That's...actually not a bad idea.”

 

“Diamond…” Surprised that the man had something positive to say, G'raha saw his awkward fidgeting, sensing his attempt to be brave as well. He tried to be brave too. “The Baldesions won't be able to prove I belonged to them without admitting to their work in the tower. If anyone else in the Forum speaks up, we will know who their allies are.”

 

“Yeah...that might just do the trick,” Diamond nodded, trying to focus on the end results. “It'll be dangerous though, they'll know you know for sure.”

 

“They can kiss my ass,” Mufi hissed, calming her nerves. “I've lost so much because of them, I will not go another day ignoring their plight on this star!”

 

“Then let us be brave...and do what we must,” G'raha spoke with resolve, offering her the blood bag again.

 

Staring at it for a moment in hesitation, she took the bag and drank heavily.

 

“I think she's imagining she's ripping out the throat of that pesky Baldesion princess,” Diamond nodded at G'raha, seeing him nod too.

 

Finishing off the pack, Mufi scoffed a little, calmed by their silly banter, “If only…should the day come when I can sentence her to death, I very well might.”

 

“Can I watch?” Diamond asked, his tail swaying with interest.

 

“Sure, everyone can come along,” Mufi smiled slightly before consuming another pack, and then another. Letting the blood flow into her system, she eventually felt her body humming with power, knowing she was ready to begin. Shoving her emotions deep down so she could endure the procedure, Mufi stood up. “Let us begin. G’raha, if you will.”

 

A little sad to hear his full name, he nodded, stripping off his shirt before laying on the table. He tried not to whimper as Diamond and Mufi strapped down his limbs, finding himself unable to move. Taking a deep breath, he tested his shoulders, finding he could still wiggle them, “I…may need your help, Diamond.”

 

“Yeah, I get it,” Diamond sighed, moving into position at the head of the table. Setting his staff aside, he firmly planted his hands into G’raha’s shoulders, gazing down at him warily. “How’s that?”

 

“You’re…quite strong,” G’raha chuckled lightly, finding himself fully immobilized now. Sweat already beading on his brow, he struggled to keep his breathing even as he turned his head, allowing Mufi to finish strapping his head down so that his neck was exposed. Turned away from the sight of the operation site, he took a shaky, deep breath. “I’m ready…”

 

“Right…then…let us begin,” Mufi swallowed back her nerves, picking up a scalpel with a steady hand. Gently touching his shoulder so he knew she was going to begin, she spoke softly. “If it becomes too much for you, we can stop.”

 

“Don’t, just…get it done,” G’raha breathed, trying to focus on remaining calm.

 

“Alright…” closing her eyes a moment to steel herself, Mufi leaned in, biting his neck to give him his first dose of vampire serum to calm him further. Feeling his body relax, she pulled away, beginning to carve a clean line along the scar on his arm.

 

The feral screams of agony that erupted from G’raha, despite the sedation attempts, left Diamond shaken. Digging his claws into his shoulders trying to keep him still, all he could do was watch in horror at the man’s suffering. His eyes drifted over to the bloody scene unfolding, feeling his body run cold at the sight.

 

“Don’t watch,” Mufi hissed, not taking her eyes off her work but sensing the man’s anxiety mounting.

 

Swallowing and nodding nervously, Diamond stared down at the strap across G’raha’s head, his ears ringing from the man’s wailing. It was all he could do not to throw up.

 

It took several hours of careful carving and magic weaving, breaks to refuel before resuming, and G’raha passing out several times only to wake again to the searing pain in his arm, before finally his shoulder was clean and unmarred. Ensuring that her work was complete, Mufi finally collapsed to the floor, barely clinging to the edge of the exam table, “It…it is done…”

 

“Mistress!” Finally releasing G’raha, Diamond knelt beside the woman, worried to see her so weak. He held his wrist out to her in offering. “Here, you should feed.”

 

“N-no…please, no more…” Mufi weakly pushed his hand away, shaking her head. “Just…see to him…please…”

 

Frowning with concern, Diamond stood and began to slowly undo the bindings holding G’raha down. He glanced at the man, seeing the shell shocked expression on his face, the dead look in his eyes making him shudder. Finally getting the last strap loose, he moved to check on him, “Hey…it’s over, you can rest now.”

 

“Can you…get Thancred…to carry him back to his room…?” Mufi spoke quietly, unmoving from her place on the floor.

 

“R-right…” With less of a limp, Diamond was able to get to the door and open it, peering into the hallway and wondering if anyone had heard the banshee wails from earlier. Things seemed quiet in the house, leading him to believe that the sound did not carry beyond the room. Wondering where the man would be at this hour, he quietly closed the door behind him and ventured down the hall. He checked first downstairs, finding the shop still dark and unoccupied, Guess we’re closed for business for a while. 

 

Returning upstairs, he checked the kitchen and Thancred’s office before finally plodding to the end of the hall, knocking on his bedroom door. After a moment, the door creaked open, showing the disheveled ashen locks of one Thancred Waters. Diamond let out a sigh, “There you are…Miss Mufi needs your assistance.”

 

Thancred sniffed, smelling the heavy odor of blood and fear hanging on Diamond. He frowned deeply, “What happened? Where is she?”

 

“The exam room, she…she needs you to carry G’raha back to his room,” Diamond replied, his ears back. He wasn’t his usual flippant self, becoming more serious. “I cannot carry them both.”

 

“Explain,” Thancred stepped out of the room, quietly closing the door as he hurried down the hall.

 

Diamond did his best to review the past several hours of events as he kept up with him, finally getting to the door before hesitating to enter. He felt a hand touch his shoulder, looking up to see Thancred gazing at him with sympathy.

 

“Go rest, I’ll take care of them,” Thancred spoke softly, directing the man towards the spare rooms.

 

“But -” his tail tucked between his legs, he watched the man disappear into the room, the door closing behind him. Hanging his head, he slowly made his way to the spare rooms. Starting to go for his door, he glanced over at Emerald’s room, wandering to it and knocking.

 

The door slowly creaking open, the timid face of Emerald poked out, still looking annoyed from earlier, “What do you want, Diamond? I’m trying to sleep.”

 

“I…can I…come in?” Diamond’s voice was faint, every fiber of his being wanting to come undone in that very spot.

 

Blinking in surprise, Emerald opened the door more, “What’s wrong? Why…why do you…smell like blood?”

 

“Please…just…for a little while…” his voice becoming strained, he leaned on the door frame more.

 

Emerald reached out, tugging on his sleeve to bring him into the room before closing the door. When the man collapsed, she quickly knelt beside him, “Diamond!”

 

“Eugh…nngh…” unable to hold on anymore, Diamond clung to Emerald, beginning to sob.

 

Startled, her eyes searched him for a moment before she settled beside him more, putting her arms around him. Curling up together, she let the man cry without any further words.

Chapter 24: Rituals

G’raha woke to the softness of silk sheets beneath his body. Feeling groggy and heavy as he tried to move, he felt the weight of an arm around his waist. He shifted slightly, seeing the pale woman laying beside him, seemingly asleep. Memories of the procedure resurfacing, he felt drained all over again as he reached to touch his shoulder. Where once a rough scar encompassed much of his bicep, now smooth and untainted skin rested. No longer was there proof of his belonging to the Baldesions, giving him some measure of relief. Another question popped into his mind, wondering just how long he had been asleep, considering his arm no longer ached. G’raha curled up again, not sure he really wanted to be conscious and remembering what he had endured.

 

“Mnn...Raha?” Feeling him stir, Mufi slowly struggled to sit up, gazing at him with weary eyes, “You’re awake…are you…hungry?”

 

“No…” G’raha whispered, trying to close his eyes and forget everything.

 

Quiet a moment, Mufi withdrew her hand from him, staring distantly into the dark room before beginning to move off the bed, “You should eat, I’ll…find something…”

 

“Wait,” reaching to stop her, G’raha felt her weakly try to pull away, looking up at her with concern. “You…how long was I…”

 

“A few…days…” Mufi replied, unable to meet his gaze. Her skin was paler than usual, more sallow, with bags under her eyes indicating a lack of proper sleep to boot.

 

Slowly G’raha sat up, part of him screaming to stop touching the woman who mutilated him; he pushed back his fear to keep her from wandering further from the bed, “Have you been here the entire time? Have you eaten since that night?”

 

She did not answer, staring at the floor to avoid his gaze.

 

Knowing how much energy she had to have poured into healing him, he could only guess at how weak she was feeling. He gently tugged on her hand, pulling her closer and causing her to fall against him. His body tensed, nearly shoving her away as he whispered, “You’ll collapse before you can even reach the door. Stay here, I will get something.”

 

“But I -” trying to argue, Mufi found herself rolled onto her back and wrapped in the blankets, immobilizing her to her surprise. Never had someone turned her into a burrito before, it was an odd sensation. “Ah…”

 

“Look at me,” G’raha commanded, his eyes still weary and traumatized but trying to break through to her.

 

Reluctant at first, she slowly met his gaze, guilt etched into her features. Seeing his pain, she felt tears begin to fall down her cheeks, fully expecting him to resent her. Quietly, she whispered, “I’m sorry…”

 

“For what?” G’raha whispered back, leaning back before reaching to brush her tears away, feeling more comfortable now that she was bound. “You…simply did what you must…to keep your word.”

 

“I…I…” Her voice beginning to crack, she couldn’t stop the tears from falling. “I didn’t…keep my word…”

 

“What do you mean?” Gazing at her again, he could see the sorrow building up, so much sorrow it even made his heart ache despite his emotional exhaustion.

 

“I promised…never…to hurt you,” she spoke with a trembling voice.

 

“I don’t recall you ever making promises like that, but yes…you did say you did not want to hurt me,” he gently brushed the hair out of her face. “That…you did not lie about, I believe you…that you did not want to cause me pain…”

 

“But I did…hurt…you…” barely speaking, she felt his hand caress her neck. Shivering, a weak hiss left her lips as they parted, baring her fangs. She could hear his pulse through his touch, the hunger rising inside her as she instinctively moved to bite him. 

 

G’raha quickly pulled away and frowned, sighing as he sat back more. “You're growing feral. Let’s talk about it when you’ve recovered. Stay put, I’ll be back.”

 

Too tired to argue, she watched G’raha roll out of bed, following him slightly out of hunger before losing steam. Guilt crashing back in, she curled up in the covers, awaiting his return.

 

Feeling the ache still in his body, G’raha dragged himself down the hallway, still feeling disoriented on what time it was. Getting to the kitchen, he thought about eating but shook his head, focusing on getting blood first. He started to pass when he heard the door creak open, glancing back to meet the gaze of Diamond.

 

“Ah…um…hi,” Diamond’s ears went from alert to laid back, fidgeting a little as he tried to think of something to say. He peeked into the hallway, seeing he was alone. “Is Miss Mufi still sleeping?”

 

“Yes…” was all that G’raha replied with, unsure how to speak to the man after what they experienced together. An awkward silence fell over them both before Diamond spoke up.

 

“I was just making lunch for everyone, would you like some too?” Diamond tried to cheer up, feeling nervous and wanting to avoid the topic looming in the background.

 

“Yes…please…” looking away, G’raha resumed his walk down the hall towards the exam room.

 

“Okay…um, is there…anything I can help you with?” Trotting after him, Diamond hovered at his side, seeming nervous and uncertain of himself around the man.

 

“No, I’m just…getting food for Mufi,” G’raha paused in the hallway just outside the door, hesitant to go inside the room.

 

“I’ll get it!” Diamond jumped forward, blocking his path. “You go ahead and sit down in the kitchen, Emerald can serve you some food!”

 

“I can -” trying to argue with the man, G’raha felt himself being turned around and pushed back the way he came.

 

“It’s my job to help here, so go eat! Go on! Ah, but um…could you…give me permission to enter your room so I can go feed Miss Mufi?” Diamond scratched his head, realizing he couldn’t find it on his own.

 

“No, just…tell me when it’s ready,” without another word, G’raha walked away, going to the kitchen for food.

 

Blinking in surprise at the man’s blatant refusal, he awkwardly fidgeted before entering the exam room to prepare his mistress’ meal.

 

Getting to the kitchen, G’raha was hit with the smells inside and groaned, his stomach knotting up violently in hunger.

 

“Oh hi! Hello! Um…how are you - that is, um…!” Emerald fumbled with her words upon his sudden arrival, nearly dropping the pan she was moving off the heat.

 

“I heard…you had food ready…” G’raha murmured, not wanting to talk about what happened. He settled heavily at the table, staring at it distantly.

 

“Yeah! Erm, one sec!” Scrambling to get a plate, Em put an assortment of rice, fish, and vegetables on it before bringing it over to the table. Setting it in front of him, she gasped and hurried back to the kitchen. “Fork!”

 

Not really being familiar with the girl, G’raha glanced at her curiously, “Do I make you nervous?”

 

“Eh? No, well…I mean…everyone makes me nervous,” Em admitted as she scuttled back with the fork, setting it down for him. She shuffled back a little, rubbing her arm.

 

Seeing her behavior, he closed his eyes, nodding a little before taking the fork to begin eating, “I understand…”

 

“You…do?” Still uncomfortable being alone with him, she didn’t sense any ill will against her, slowly shifting stances to be more relaxed.

 

“Mm…I’m not…good with strangers either,” G’raha murmured before taking a bite of food. The flavors played in his mouth, making him hunger even more for it as he ate faster.

 

Wondering if he liked the food, considering how quickly he was devouring it, she nodded before moving back to the kitchen to serve some food for herself. She glanced at the doorway when Diamond finally reappeared carrying a dish, “There you are…what’s that?”

 

“Just something for mistress,” Diamond replied, crossing the room to set the dish down beside G’raha. “Here, the water bath should keep it warm for a bit, take your time eating.”

 

“I don’t have time,” swallowing the last bit of food, G’raha got back up, taking the dish and heading for the door. Before he left, he stopped to bow his head to Em. “Thank you…for the food.”

 

“Yeah sure,” Em awkwardly replied, watching him leave. Glancing at Diamond, she could see him staring after him as well. She remembered Diamond coming to her room several nights ago, still unsure what had happened. After he had cried for a good half an hour, the man fell quiet before asking to stay the night. Normally she would have kicked him to the curb but seeing how shaken he was, she permitted it. Diamond had respectfully curled up on the floor beside her bed, not seeming bothered by the hard wood and not asking to join her in bed. Though she wasn’t able to sleep the rest of that night, she could sense the fear on the man from whatever he had gone through. Since that night, he had refused to talk about what transpired, being more quiet and reclusive than she'd ever experienced from him. After seeing how he behaved around G’raha, she was certain something else took place between them outside of the knife incident. She looked up with determination. “What happened?”

 

“Huh? I just got him some food for Miss Mufi,” Diamond glanced at her, surprised she spoke to him.

 

“No, I’m not blind or stupid, Diamond. I can tell something happened between you two,” Em frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. “What happened that night you came to my room?”

 

Hesitating, Diamond moved to get a plate, making to serve himself food, “It’s not my business to talk about, Em.”

 

“Then something did happen,” frowning, she stood in his way, refusing to budge. “If it’s not your business then why were you so bothered by it?”

 

“Because, I…” looking away, he grit his teeth a little, appearing troubled. Hanging his head, he lowered his voice. “I had to watch…something terrible…that I never wanted to see again.”

 

“What?” Confused, Em could see something dark stirring behind his eyes. She wished he would open up, but when she refused to open up in return it seemed selfish to ask.

 

Diamond shook his head, looking down at the food, “Can we just…eat?”

 

“Y-Yeah…sure,” feeling awkward about things going on that she knew nothing about, she stepped back, letting the man serve himself before getting her own food. They sat at the table in silence.

 

Down the hall, G’raha hesitated at his door, having to will himself to face Mufi again. He hated that a part of him feared her now after the procedure he’d endured, but it truly had been the most painful thing he’d ever endured. He cursed himself for being so thorough in demolishing the tattoo to the point that he more or less needed a brand new bicep. The muscle felt strange to him, much looser and youthful than the tight scars had allowed before. Shaking off the anxiety, he entered his room to find Mufinella still in the bed, unmoving. His chest tightened a moment, worried she had expired while he was gone. Feeling his heart pound, he hurried over, setting the dish down on the bedside table before crawling across to her. He gently touched her shoulder, “Mufi…?”

 

“Mnnn…” her eyes fluttering open, she stared at him distantly before smelling the blood. Her eyes suddenly snapped open, glowing as she opened her mouth with a gasp. Weak and panting, she tried to move towards the dish, nearly ripping out of the blanket to free herself. “Aah…”

 

“Let me help,” G’raha carefully unfolded the fabric before jumping back, out of her reach. Moving quickly, he grabbed one of the blood packs before feeling Mufi claw at his sleeve, trying to pull herself closer to him. Nervous, he slowly pulled free and backed away further before tossing an opened pack onto the bed, hoping it didn’t leave too much of a stain. “There, it's blood, eat up.”

 

A hungry look in her eyes, she could smell the blood oozing out of the pack, drawn to it instead of to him. Snatching the bag, she ripped into it more, devouring the contents quickly while making a mess of the bed and herself. Panting as she finished it and felt the hunger begin to subside, she closed her eyes to let it process before her sanity returned a little. She slowly sat up, still dizzy, “M-More…”

 

Opening another pack, he offered it to her this time, glad to see her less savage. This time she took it more calmly, making less of a mess as she drank. Reaching over to the side table, he opened the drawer to look for something to clean up with. Inside, he saw the bag of konpeito, having forgotten about it with everything that happened. He gingerly took it out, setting it on top of the stand before finding tissues. Taking them out, he carefully sat on the bed again and cleaned up Mufi’s face, “Feeling better?”

 

Mufi quietly nodded, her mind clearing up as she realized how close she had gotten to devouring him instead. She looked up at him, feeling ashamed, “I’m sorry…I heard your pulse and…”

 

“I understand,” G’raha nodded, opening the third pack for her and offering it. “I’ll start a bath for you.”

 

“Did you eat?” Finally able to think, she reached to touch him before hesitating, seeing the blood spilled on her hand. She began to tremble, her breathing growing ragged as memories flooded into her mind from the past. Her hand disappeared beneath a pile of tissues, being wiped clean.

 

“I did,” G’raha tried to get off as much as he could before cradling her hand in both of his. She still felt cold, but not as cold as before. A hot bath would help the blood get into her system faster.

 

“Are you not…afraid of…me?” She wanted to lean into him, but part of her still craved fresh blood, not trusting her urges.

 

He hesitated, knowing his own instincts and personal thoughts were conflicting. He wondered why she didn’t seem to sense the tirade of thoughts coursing through his mind, likely too weak to reach out beyond her own being - lucky for him, he supposed. Deciding not to make matters worse, he shook his head before lifting the next blood pack towards her lips, “Here, finish your drink and we'll get you washed up.”

 

“It's...too much…” She pulled away, feeling queasy from the lukewarm fluids.

 

“Alright, we'll save it for later. Can you stand?” G'raha slid off the bed, offering to help her up.

 

Unsure, she tested her legs, wobbling quite a bit before nearly collapsing. She felt him steady her, looking up in sadness at how distant he was, “You are afraid…”

 

“Do not confuse fear for caution,” he explained, holding her hand and hip from slightly behind her as he guided her towards the bathroom. “I've been around enough starved vampires to know you cannot control your urges right now.”

 

Mufi wondered how many times he'd been assaulted by her kind, just another reason for her to hate the Baldesions. Getting into the bathroom and washing up, she settled into the bath with a weary sigh. The warmth circulated the blood through her body more, helping her to regain her civility. Eyes closed, she steadied her nerves before looking up at G'raha. Seeing him seated further away, she reached out. “I won't bite you now…I promise.”

 

Meeting her gaze, he could see the glow had left her eyes, comfortable moving closer. Kneeling at the edge of the tub, he gingerly took her hand, “I was worried about you...I haven't seen a vampire cry before.”

 

“I'm sure others have, just...not in front of slaves,” Mufi whispered, beginning to sense his distance. “It's hard to hide emotions when the hunger is so intense.”

 

“Are emotions so scary that you need to hide them so much?” G'raha asked, his gaze falling to the side of the tub.

 

“Emotions can be used against you…” She replied, shifting to reach out with her other hand to cup his chin. When he suddenly jerked away before she could touch him, she sighed, withdrawing into the tub again. “You seem better, at least...”

 

“I'm fine,” he murmured, cursing himself for pulling away again. Swallowing his fears, he slowly met her gaze. “M-My apologies, I’m not…it’s...”

 

She seemed to consider his behavior before curling up more in the water, shaking her head dismissively, “Do not worry about it, I expected as much. You should wash up too.”

 

Feeling a sickness in his stomach, G’raha hung his head as he moved to undress and wash up. He glanced over a few times, finding that her head was resting against the side of the tub, not looking at him this time. Worried that she was regretting her choice to help him because of his behavior, he anxiously got up and slipped into the opposite end of the tub. He tried not to tremble being so exposed, rubbing his arm nervously. “It almost doesn’t feel real…can it be undone?”

 

“No, I made sure to erase any remnants of magic there was, though it was extremely faint due to the damage you already did to the design,” Mufi explained, rubbing her shins a little, glancing up at him to see his apprehension. “That’s why it was…so painful.”

 

G’raha grimaced at the memories, rubbing his arm more roughly before forcing himself to drop his hand and look away from it. His jaw working, he asked more quietly, “When do you want to give me my new markings?”

 

“I can do it any time, it’s not as exhausting as the other process,” Mufi replied, reaching out a little to touch his arm, as if examining her work. Seeing him flinch away without thinking, she withdrew again. “I…had to weave my essence into your wounds in order for them to form new flesh.”

 

“So…you’re a part of me now?” G’raha glanced at her, phantom pains in his shoulder from the thought of the procedure. He felt a little guilty for pulling away, wishing he could just get over it. “Did it…hurt you?”

 

“It…did, but not in the way that cutting yourself does,” Mufi frowned a little, leaning back and hugging her legs again. “It’s hard to explain unless you’ve felt it before. It’s like…your soul is being cut…rather than flesh…”

 

“Mufi, you didn’t tell me it would hurt you too!” G’raha frowned, leaning forward more. “Does it always hurt to use your magic??”

 

“No, only if I have to weave my essence into something,” shaking her head, she tried to explain it better. “It’s not taxing to heal minor cuts or scrapes, that is simply knitting back together something that was pulled apart. But if I need to rebuild actual living cells that are no longer there, that’s when I have to use part of myself to create something from nothing. It would be the same if I tried to create an object or living creature from nothing, though that can be more damaging since it’s on a larger scale than say…missing flesh or limbs.”

 

“You can rebuild missing limbs??” G’raha’s ears perked up, impressed with her abilities and momentarily distracted from his fears. “Well I certainly hope I do not need to ever call upon such skills…I can only imagine how it would feel to have everything grow back piece by piece…”

 

“Preferably you would be unconscious from the experience of losing said limb, though I know your kind has remarkable integrity and resilience,” she shrugged, swirling her hand lazily in the water, watching the ripples play across the surface. 

 

“Is the pain…the damage…permanent?” Wanting to make sure he hadn’t maimed the woman he cared for, he asked hesitantly.

 

“No, as long as I rest and do not put further strain on myself, I will recover over time,” she dropped her hand under the water before looking up at him again. “If you wish to have the mark now, I can create it. It will only be a slight sting, nothing compared to what I did before. It shouldn’t really hurt at all if I’m feeding from you at the same time, which is typically part of the process of marking someone.”

 

“Is it?” G’raha seemed surprised before frowning and looking down. “I…see…you do it differently…”

 

“I do a lot of things differently from the Baldesions,” she gingerly reached her hand out, waiting for him to accept her this time. “I give you a choice…in all things. Will you accept my protection, G’raha Tia?”

 

Taking a moment to process and collect himself, G’raha nodded, meeting her gaze as he forced himself to take her hand, “I, G’raha Tia, give myself to you, Mufinella Pemstein, as your…”

 

“You needn’t say such things,” she brought his hand up above the water as she scooted closer, kissing his wrist before biting into it gently.

 

G’raha sucked in a breath and shuddered, his eyes fluttering from the rush of soothing feeling coursing through him. A small growl rumbled in his chest at first before the anxiety drifted away, leaving him more accepting of her presence. It was blissful and wonderful, making him want to stay in that place forever with her, “…as…your lover…and equal…”

 

“Raha…I accept you…” she whispered before tracing her fingers along the side of his neck, creating a design in silvery light. The design slowly sunk into his skin, darkening into a pale purple insignia. “And claim you in the name of the Pemstein coven.”

 

Feeling nothing but ecstasy, he closed his eyes as she switched hands, biting into his other wrist. He felt her finger lightly brushing against his neck, giving him goosebumps as a dull hum rang in his body.

 

“From this day forward, you are under my care and protection,” she whispered, mirroring the mark along the opposite side of his neck. Ensuring his wounds were healed, she laid her hands over the tattoos, closing her eyes in focus. Matching markings appeared on her own neck, glowing purple as she completed the ritual. “You are a part of my family now and will be treated as an equal by all. This I swear to you as Matriarch of Pemstein coven.”

 

A rush of magic bonds being sealed caused a tremor across the water, their hair fluttering briefly before things settled. Slowly opening his eyes again, G’raha gazed at her in wonder, “Is it…done?”

 

“It is, you now have my protection,” Mufi slid her hands down to his chest, admiring the new tattoos adorning his neck. “How do you feel?”

 

“Aroused…but…not in any pain, as you said,” he breathed, timidly blushing. “I…never knew you bore the mark as well. Do all vampires bear their coven insignias?”

 

“Yes, or they should unless they’ve been exiled,” Mufi explained, her hands trailing under the water along his abs, settling in his lap where she began to stroke his erection. “They are not visible unless we summon the magic to make them glow. Thancred still has his marks; while he is in exile, he is still part of my coven and therefore has not lost his protection.”

 

“Ah…” G’raha breathed, leaning back a little as his legs spread, giving her access to his nethers. He wanted to continue, to let her pleasure him, but the good feelings began to subside, allowing the anxiety to slip back in. Tensing up, he closed his legs again. “W-Wait…”

 

“Apologies, this is too soon,” Mufi withdrew before feeling him grab her wrist, pausing to meet his gaze. “Raha?”

 

“I…I’m not…afraid…I don’t want to…be…but…” panting a little as he worked to calm his heart, he met her gaze with trepidation. “Will you…give me some time…?”

 

“Of course, my dear,” Mufi nodded before forcing a gentle smile. “Take all the time you need…I will await you, until you are ready.”

 

Still feeling guilty despite her reassurance, G’raha sunk under the water more, slipping his hand from her wrist to her hand to hold it, “You won’t…change your mind…?”

 

“I won’t, I give you my word,” Mufi shook her head, looking down as she felt his hand tremble a little. “Even if…you come to resent me for what happened…I will not cast you aside. I understand…”

 

“I won’t…” he whispered, giving her hand a squeeze before slowly withdrawing to curl up in his corner. “I…promise…”

 

Nodding and settling back on her side as well, she quietly closed her eyes, letting the warmth of the water soothe her aching heart. She truly hoped things would not sour between them, deciding to give him his space again until he was ready to return to her side.

Chapter 25: Schemes and Scars

Notes:

Note: Chapter includes dialogue includes history of abuse and topics of non-con sex.

That evening, the crew gathered in the kitchen for dinner, those who needed to eat getting themselves meals while the two vampires present simply drank tea. An awkward weight hung over the room, one that Diana and Emerald were woefully ignorant to the cause of. Fidgeting in her seat, Diana whispered to Thancred, “Why is everyone so quiet? Did I miss something?”

 

“Oh, did you not tell her?” Mufi glanced up at Thancred in surprise.

 

“It was not my business to discuss,” Thancred shrugged, glancing at G’raha and Mufi in turn wondering if they were comfortable sharing.

 

Diana peeked at Emerald, seeing the same look of confusion on her face and receiving a small shrug in response.

 

“Well, I suppose you will find out eventually,” Mufi set her tea down, checking to make sure G’raha was okay discussing it before continuing. “Several days ago, I had the idea to claim G’raha as my property by giving him the mark of my coven.”

 

Diana blinked, finally noticing the tattoos on the man’s neck peeking up above the collar of his shirt. They were the same markings that Emerald and Diamond had, “Oh! Those?”

 

“Yes, it is a ruse to ensure my ability to protect G’raha going forward,” Mufi explained, seeing Emerald listening intently as well. “I mean to have G’raha accompany me on my trip to the Forum when I speak to them regarding Thancred’s sentencing adjustments. He will be in disguise until we arrive, to avoid any run-ins with the Baldesions prior to presenting him to the other Elders.”

 

“But didn’t he belong to the Baldesion coven? What about his other marking?” Emerald asked in confusion before seeing Diamond flinch, getting a sinking feeling that she opened a can of worms.

 

“Yes…he did,” Mufi looked down at her tea cup, fiddling with it a little. “I had to manually remove it, since the design had been damaged. I…do not wish to go into the details of the procedure, but believe me when I say it was not pleasant.”

 

“Oh…is it…always unpleasant to be removed?” Diana asked warily, wondering if she would need to be given a mark too eventually.

 

“No, if it is removed by the one who placed it or the current head of the coven they belong to, it does not have to be a painful process. It is as simple as undoing the ritual magicks that placed it,” Mufi replied solemnly. “However, if the coven insignia is damaged by scarring to the extent of interrupting its magical properties, either a new mark will need to be placed or the design will need to be physically removed from the body.”

 

“O-oh…” starting to get the idea, Diana fidgetted awkwardly in her seat, staring down at her plate.

 

“Yes, indeed…” sighing a little, Mufi addressed Diana again. “Allow me to explain the purpose behind the ritual markings. Unlike normal tattoos, these marks contain the magical tracings of the one who placed it. This makes it easy for others to identify who the individual belongs to, as well as providing the owner the ability to use tracking spells to locate and monitor their subjects. This also prevents others from trying to fake a mark with regular tattoos as they must bear the magical signature of the head of the coven to make them valid markings, you also cannot place a new marking if one already resides on their body from a different coven, the magic will be rejected by the present claim.”

 

“That’s…interesting,” Diana glanced at Thancred, wondering why she hadn’t seen the design on him. “Is it only given to, erm…non-vampires?”

 

“No, we have our own, but they remain hidden unless they are revealed,” Mufi waved her hand to her neck, allowing her tattoos to glow before they faded away again. “The reasoning behind this is that mistresses and masters go out into public and should not be identified as someone’s property, however slaves must be easily seen as such to prevent their mistreatment or theft by other covens. Typically, they remain in the household or at their owner’s side to remain protected.”

 

“Other vampires can sense them though, so we don’t need to show them unless it is official business or being revealed to other non-vampires,” Thancred added, flashing his own tattoos, also bearing them on his neck.

 

“A fun note,” Mufi went on to explain. “The markings can be imbued with the ability to resist other vampires, so in the case of my choice placement, another vampire cannot pierce his throat to feed from him. The ability can be set to block only vampires not belonging to the coven, or anyone who is not the one who placed the tattoo. I always mark my subjects so that only I may feed from them, if I should choose to do so.”

 

“Do you? Well, that is good to know,” Thancred crossed his arms over his chest. “I wonder if Urianger knew that.”

 

“I generally don’t make it public knowledge, so I would appreciate it if you kept this to yourself,” she replied, glancing at G’raha and touching the mark, causing it to glow faintly. Her own marks glowed in response. “My mark creates a bond between myself and my subjects, one only sheer determination can break. However, I keep detailed records of all of my subjects to ensure they are never stolen. I also have Kit keep track of their whereabouts in order to inform me if any happen to disappear without my knowledge.”

 

“So can anyone track the tattoos?” Diana asked curiously.

 

“No, I gave her special permission and provided the tracking spell for my design,” dropping her hand away from G’raha’s neck, Mufi picked up her tea cup to drink.

 

“Oooh, I see…so it’s like…encoded or…erm…whatever, Magiteky stuff,” Diana tried to understand the concept, still looking confused.

 

“Something like that,” Thancred shrugged before turning his attention to Mufi, changing the subject. “While this is all well and good, there is still one flaw in this plan. What of Urianger and his incessant desire to ruin us?”

 

“I think I may be able to get through to him, with G’raha’s help,” Mufi glanced at him, realizing she hadn’t discussed the details of her plans with him first.

 

“My help?” Blinking in surprise, G’raha snapped out of his daze, looking up at the woman.

 

“Yes, you are evidence to the Baldesions’ misdeeds and atrocities, things that Urianger could not conscionably turn a blind eye to,” she explained with a measure of sadness. “I may not be able to get through to him, but knowing the suffering you and your people endured at the hands of the Baldesions…I am certain he will at least join our side to ensure their safety.”

 

“But how can we use him as our double agent if he openly denies my misbehavior? Surely the Baldesions will know he’s lying,” Thancred frowned in thought.

 

“It is the same concept as G’raha’s ownership; if they were to call falsehoods against either proclamation, it would reveal their own misdeeds and thus put their actions to trial,” Mufi clarified after finishing her tea. 

 

“So their hands would be tied,” nodding, Thancred crossed his arms over his chest. “Would Urianger be able to maintain his connection to the Baldesions if he were to testify in my favor?”

 

“That would be on Urianger to figure out, should he choose to help us,” Mufi shrugged, leaning back a little. “He fooled me all these centuries, I’m certain he can weave some new web of lies to convince them of his continued loyalty to them.”

 

“What happens if none of this works and they call your bluff??” Diana couldn’t help asking, fretting about the possibilities.

 

“Well…I suppose we’d all be screwed, but so would they,” musing on the idea, Mufi tapped her chin in thought. “More than likely it would lead to a civil war amongst the covens, leading to centuries of bloodshed until the winning sides came out victorious.”

 

“And…they wouldn’t want that…right?” Diana cringed at the thought.

 

“I should hope not, wars are expensive,” Mufi scoffed, seeing the woman pale at her sole reasoning. She offered a smile. “I’m confident everything will go as planned, do not worry.”

 

“Okay…” feeling a slight headache at all the information dumped on her, Diana hung her head. “I think I’m gonna go lay down…”

 

“Alright, I’ll be there in a moment,” Thancred rubbed her shoulder before watching her wander out of the room. He sighed, rubbing his face. “I should not have involved her in all of this…”

 

“Probably not, but I doubt you had any sort of suspicion of all this happening before you boned her,” Mufi teased him, seeing the man glare at her.

 

“Ha ha, yes, I cannot see the future,” Thancred grumbled, rolling his eyes before getting up too. “I assume I will be joining you for the meeting with the Forum? Or will my presence not be required?”

 

“Considering you are not permitted to leave the premises under the current exile rules, unless they require you to be there for some reason, I believe Urianger’s presence is more than enough,” Mufi shrugged in response.

 

“Not even invited to my own trial, I feel as though I should be offended,” Thancred chuckled before offering a casual wave. “I’m off to tend to my duties, do try to keep out of trouble?”

 

“I cannot make any promises,” Mufi smirked, nodding to the man as he departed. Turning her attention to G’raha, she saw he had at least finished his food. Touching his leg gently, she got his attention. “Shall we retire for the evening to further discuss the plan?”

 

“Oh, yes,” G’raha blinked, looking up at her before nodding and getting up. Taking his plate to the sink, he followed his mistress out of the room.

 

Left alone, the remaining Miqo’te felt the crushing silence rush in. Emerald glanced at Diamond, noticing he had nothing to say the entire time, he had not even finished his food - which was strange enough, given the man loved to eat whenever he got the chance. Poking his arm, she tried getting his attention, “Hey, what’s up with you? Finish your dinner.”

 

“I’m not really hungry, I’ll eat the rest later,” Diamond murmured, scooting his chair back so he could carry his dinner to the counter, hunting for something to store it in.

 

Scowling after him in frustration, Emerald grabbed the rest of the dishes from the table before cleaning up. Before he got a chance to escape, she grabbed his hand, starting to walk towards the door, “Come here.”

 

“What? Why?” Diamond didn’t fight her grip, rather surprised at how firm it was as she towed him down the hallway. 

 

“Because!” Em replied vaguely, not wanting him to run off before she got a chance to talk to him. Reaching her room, she pulled him inside and closed the door behind them, leaning on it so he couldn’t flee. “Talk to me.”

 

“Um…helloooo? Nice weather we’re having?” Diamond awkwardly joked, seeing the fire in her eyes at his flippant attitude. He sighed, running his fingers through his hair. “This is about what Miss Mufi said, isn’t it?”

 

“Yeah, you said you saw something like that before, what Mufi did to G’raha,” Emerald clung to the doorknob behind her back, anxious about asking him but wanting to know the truth. “Did…did you…?”

 

“Nah, never had it done to me,” Diamond looked away, toeing the floor a little as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. “Why do you want to know about this stuff?”

 

“Because, I…” biting her lip, she bounced a little nervously before shifting her stance and rolling her head with a sigh. “I was worried about you! You haven’t been yourself since that night and…why won’t you talk to me??”

 

“Maybe this is the real me,” he shrugged, beginning to pace a little, like a caged animal.

 

“Bullshit!” Em frowned, stomping her foot. “You’re lying to me! You said you’d never lie to me!”

 

“Who’s saying it’s a lie??” Diamond hissed, whirling on her with his fangs exposed.

 

Shrinking at his sudden aggression, she grit her teeth and growled back, “Either you lied about being nice or you’re lying about being mean! You can’t be both!”

 

“Yeah?! Why not?? Seems to work out for Thancred!” He scoffed, moving to plant his hands on either side of Emerald, looming over her. “Maybe I really am just an edgy good for nothing.”

 

“D-don’t…” feeling her heart pounding wildly in her chest, Emerald ducked her head, tears stinging her eyes. “Why…why won’t you just…talk to me…?”

 

Seeing how frightened she was at his behavior, he swallowed the anger in his chest, backing away before going to stand against the opposite wall. Slowly he sank to the floor, hugging himself, “No one but Miss Mufi knows about my life, I don’t like talking about it…what I went through…”

 

Emerald slowly collapsed to the floor too, feeling dizzy from her fear subsiding. She gazed at him with foreboding, “Was it…that bad…?”

 

Diamond scoffed a little, thumping his head against the wall before looking off across the room away from her, “Yeah, I guess you could say that. You really don’t want to know, Em…”

 

“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t,” she chewed on her lip, slowly hugging her knees to her chest.

 

Giving a small, derisive laugh, he stared up at the ceiling, as if gazing into something he hated with all of his being, “Why would you wanna know about my sorry past anyway? Morbid curiosity?”

 

“Because you need a friend,” her voice cracked a little, frustration making tears well up in her eyes. “Because you don't want to be alone anymore.”

 

Diamond finally looked at her, his eyes wide at her answer. Had she really seen through him that easily? His heart pounding, he curled up a little more, his ears flat against his head. Gritting his teeth, he spoke in a hollow tone, “You know what they have to do to ‘manually remove’ these marks? It's nothing magical. They just...start carving it out of your flesh. And you know...if you're unlucky enough to be a Werefolk, well...no use trying to use pain killers or knocking you out, they run through your system in mere seconds. You'd risk killing yourself trying to numb the pain, so most people don't bother. We can take it...except it doesn't make it not feel like you're getting chunks of your flesh cut out of ya, so you just...scream and scream and beg for it to stop until either it's over or you pass out.”

 

“Gods…” Em covered her mouth, feeling sick. “G'raha…were you…?”

 

“In the room the whole time for hours just holding him down as he screamed himself hoarse? Yeah...I'm kinda surprised he even agreed to it, to be honest,” Diamond looked back up at the ceiling. “Let alone wanting anything to do with Mistress after going through that. But I guess I just kinda got...triggered, ya know? Watching him go through that messed with my mind a bit. Doubly so because she knew what I'd gone through and yet...she still let me help. Maybe it was punishment for my acting up…I shouldn’t complain, I agreed to it, I just…I thought maybe it’d be different if she did it but…I guess it’s just hell every time…”

 

“Mufi isn't like that...she...she wouldn't be so cruel,” Emerald couldn't imagine her mistress being so callous, hugging herself more. “She...trusts you…”

 

“Lucky me, I guess,” he scoffed, already sounding like he wanted to crawl into a hole and never come out again.

 

Emerald wasn't sure if she should press further, seeing how distraught he already was. But she had to, he might never open up again, “Who...did you see before…?”

 

He laughed slightly, closing his eyes as the memories came back, “My mom…she...we...were owned by the Galvus coven. Varis Zos Galvus was our master. Master Varis was very strict, he believed that...if a slave tried to flee, then you should cut them free. Only instead of removing the ritual mark like a decent person, he'd just cut it off of ya. It could be quick or slow, depending on how much you screwed up to get there. Well...when I was around 16, Ma tried to escape, wanted to get away and be a free person, stop getting used like an incubation tube for more babies she didn't want. She got caught right at the border, I sometimes think they let her get that far just so the walk back would be all the more painful. Master Varis let me watch, as a lesson, ya know? Make sure I didn't try nothin’ like my Ma did and waste his precious time. I can still hear her screams...smell the blood...the piss...the vomit...I remember watching them throw her out into a snow storm, locking her outside to just...freeze to death. I found her in the morning, she'd barely gotten a couple yalms away before she bled out.”

 

“Diamond…” Em gasped, tears streaming down her face.

 

“If she'd just held out for a little longer...waited just two more years, I could have begged Mistress to save her instead of me,” Diamond began to choke up. “Instead I got saved...what'd I do to deserve it? Nothing ! I didn't even have to sleep with anyone against my will, raise some baby I never wanted, get used and abused over and over!”

 

“You don't deserve to suffer either!” Em sobbed, feeling like he was far away from her.

 

“I wasn't even good enough to do my job, running away from my first breeding assignment like a coward!” Diamond hit his head against the wall. “That's how she found me, running naked through the halls of the Garlean mansion; they take your clothes until you're done your job, some kind of motivator or something. So there I was...trying to run just like my mom, when I ran into a group of visitors. They all had a good laugh at me...all except her...she turned to Master Varis and asked to buy me, acted like she wanted to use me for my body. She could have bought twenty slaves for what she paid to save me, she...she could have saved other people, why...why me…”

 

Finally getting to her feet, Emerald ran across the room, crashing beside him before pulling him into a tight hug, “Because you didn't deserve to die! No one has any right to put a price on your life!!”

 

Unable to keep going, Diamond broke down, leaning into her embrace and clinging to the back of her shirt. The trauma of a lifetime of suffering boiled over, leaving Diamond a husk of himself. He sobbed until the tears ran dry, remaining curled up in the young woman’s arms.

 

Meanwhile, huddled away in Thancred’s bed chambers, Diana curled up under the covers in her awake clothes. Worried about the woman, Thancred sat at the edge of the bed, poking the lump, “Did you not get enough sleep?”

 

“How can I sleep after that?” A muffled voice groaned from the blankets.

 

“Which part?” Running his fingers through his hair, Thancred rested his elbows on his knees, staring at the floor.

 

“Yes??” She squeaked in return.

 

“Fair enough,” Thancred shrugged before scratching his head. “I’ll have to admit, Mufi’s scheme is…troubling, but we really don’t have a lot of options. The longer we sit here and do nothing, the Baldesions pull one piece after another out from under us until we all fall to our dooms. At least with this plan, we have a chance of catching them unawares and gaining the upper hand.”

 

“I really don’t get everything that happened, did Mufi cut G’raha’s arm off or something?!” Diana whimpered, her brain still sizzling from the conversation.

 

“What? No…well…after a fashion, I suppose,” Thancred thought about it more. “I know G’raha damaged his original mark beyond repair so she had to remove it from his body, it’s been quite some time since I’ve witnessed that type of procedure but…you’re better off not knowing how it works.”

 

“Will I…have to be marked?” Diana spoke even quieter than before, inaudible to most people.

 

Thancred gently pulled the covers up so he could crawl under, finding Diana in a ball. Finding her hand, he held it gently, “You are my lover, not my property, Diana. Unless you wished to join my coven as a vampire or longed to be a slave for some reason, perhaps a pile of debt you need to pay off…”

 

“No and no,” Diana pouted indignantly. Seeing his eyes glow dimly under the sheets, she remembered his tattoo at dinner. “Can I…see your tattoos again?”

 

“Hmm? I suppose so,” Thancred replied curiously before focusing his energy into the marks. A soft purple glow illuminated the blankets, emanating from his neck where two tattoos materialized. His eyes began to glow more vividly as he gazed at her, seeming more otherworldly. “Do they scare you?”

 

“N-no…they just…looked neat…can I touch it?” Diana timidly admired the markings on his neck, a little excited by his glowing eyes.

 

“If you’d like,” he murmured, letting her reach out to touch his neck. He patiently endured her caresses, closing his eyes a little.

 

“Huh…I thought it’d be hot for some reason, it looks like it’s on fire,” Diana gingerly traced the design before withdrawing. “Does it feel like anything?”

 

“No, it didn’t hurt going on either,” he whispered, the design slowly fading as he returned to normal. “The leaders of my coven have always been kinder than the others though, some make it hurt on purpose so you know who owns you.”

 

“That sounds terrible,” Diana frowned. Slowly she crept closer, curling up against him. “So, I’m not your property…?”

 

“No, you are not,” he said definitively, wrapping his arms around her and resting his head on top of hers. “A blood contract does not equal ownership of either party, it is a mutual agreement.”

 

“Is it…already a thing? Do we have to do any sort of like…ritual or something?” Diana nuzzled against his chest, feeling calmed by his presence.

 

“We sealed the contract the night we slept together,” Chuckling, he felt her stiffen, imagining her blushing profusely.

 

“Jerk…you should have asked me when I wasn’t drunk on tea!” Diana huffed, pouting and definitely blushing.

 

“Would you have agreed any other time?” Thancred smirked in amusement at her grumbling.

 

“Maybe!” She did not sound as confident as her statement eluded.

 

“Yes, well…maybe I didn’t want to take any chances because I’ve been around enough humans to know it’s usually a no,” rubbing her back, he chuckled some more as she weakly punched his chest. “Ow.”

 

“You deserved it,” letting out one final huff, Diana settled down. She wanted to ask him if he ever wanted to officially be a couple but she knew the issues it would cause him in his situation. Trying to simply be happy with their unlabeled relationship, she snuggled in closer. “Can you…still hear my thoughts?”

 

“I’ve been trying not to, like you asked. I haven’t fed recently so it’s easier to block out,” he replied, not really answering if he’d heard her thoughts just then.

 

Trying to convince herself that he hadn’t for her own sanity, she leaned up to give him a kiss, “Are you hungry? If you are…I feel okay…”

 

“Hmm…don’t you know you’re suppose to wait thirty minutes after eating before having sex?” He chuckled, rolling to pin her down on the bed.

 

“That’s for swimming! A-And I just asked if you were hungry, not…not horny!” Diana blushed, squirming beneath him as she couldn’t help getting riled up by his dominant behavior.

 

“You’re the one who usually gets horny when I feed though,” he purred, leaning in to nuzzle her neck.

 

Biting her lip, she muttered indignantly, “I’m always horny…cause I’m an Au’ri.”

 

“Clever girl,” he purred, grazing her neck scales with his fangs. He felt her shiver, making him more hungry. “That’s why I like you…”

 

Diana gasped as he bit down on her shoulder, almost thinking about what he had just said before all thoughts flew out the window. She groped at his body, whimpering a little from the mix of pain and pleasure as her clothes were slowly stripped away. Maybe they didn’t need labels when they could just express themselves with their bodies instead.

Chapter 26: Understanding Misunderstandings

The next day, Mufi prepared to set her plans into motion. Before the sun rose, she brought G’raha down to the disguise room, hunting through the collection of outfits to wear. Finding a cloak with a heavy hood, she held it up to G’raha, “What do you think? It should hide your face so you just look like a regular person.”

 

Taking the cloak, he tried it on, finding that it did seem to hide him very well except for the lower half of his face. He could still hear and smell Mufi easily despite his ears being flattened, content that he was not fully blinded by the hood, “How do I look?”

 

“Very mysterious, it really accentuates your full lips,” Mufi leaned in a moment as if thinking to kiss him before simply smiling and withdrawing, tapping the hem of his hood lightly. “Remember to remain silent until we reach our destination, I will bring you into my office first, no one can enter when I am not present so it will be safe.”

 

“Alright…” G’raha nodded, feeling a little guilty that she was holding back now from being affectionate. He rubbed his arm under the cloak, his tail swishing limply behind him.

 

“Are you nervous?” She tilted her head, lifting the edge of his hood to see him look away anxiously.

 

“I haven’t been in a coven house for…a couple years now,” G’raha murmured, hanging his head to hide his face more. “Are there a lot of vampires there?”

 

“Not too many, most of my coven tend to live out in the field or travel a lot, there are more servants there than vampires currently,” Mufi explained as she moved to leave the room.

 

“What do they do there? Your...servants?” G'raha asked as he followed her out, finding the hood helped him to feel less anxious, his emotions hidden from view of the vampiress.

 

“Mostly they keep the house tidy and safe, I allow them to pursue an education should they wish it as well, it helps them to be prepared should they ever wish to seek their freedom,” Mufi walked down to Thancred’s room, knocking on the door. “As long as they stay productive, whether it is by labor or self-improvement, then I care not what they do.”

 

G'raha stared at her in surprise, marveling at how different she was from the others. Before he could say anything, the door opened to Thancred.

 

“Is it time?” The Hyur asked, seeing G'raha in his disguise and thinking he seemed different enough. “Not bad, you should mask your scent though...also you think too loudly. You really should work on that.”

 

“W-what?” G'raha sputtered, only used to Mufi calling him out on his thoughts. He blushed, fidgeting a little. “I...wasn’t trying to…”

 

Thancred shrugged, glancing at Mufi, “Will the other two be staying here, I assume?”

 

“Yes, they will maintain pretenses here with you. I recommend not answering the door while I'm gone outside of scheduled deliveries,” Mufi nodded, glancing in the room. “Should she need anything, there should be a full supply of food for several days.”

 

“I'll be sure to keep an eye on things here. Good luck, you two,” Thancred looked between them before nodding his head in farewell.

 

Returning the nod, Mufi moved down the hall to the spare rooms next. Hesitating at Diamond’s door, she tilted her head, looking at Emerald’s instead, “Curious…”

 

“Is something the matter?” G'raha asked quietly.

 

“I'm unsure…” Moving over to the girl's door, she knocked. After a moment, Em timidly peeked out. “Good morning, is Diamond awake?”

 

“Um...he's…” Em seemed protective at the door, but also leery of defying her mistress.

 

With the door open, the heavy scent of fear leaked into the hallway, causing Mufi to frown a little, “Is he alright?”

 

“That smell…” G'raha looked nauseated by it, as if bringing up bad memories for him.

 

“Smell?” Em blinked in confusion. While her senses were far more enhanced than the average person, it could not detect emotional scents the way vampires and weres could.

 

“My dear, may I please come in?” Mufi asked gently, a look of concern on her face.

 

Looking between them and biting her lip, Em glanced back into the room before gripping the door more, “He's still asleep…”

 

“I can tell you he is not,” Mufi replied with a sigh. “Is there a reason you are barring my access to him?”

 

“Please...can I speak to him?” G'raha asked boldly, pushing the hood back since they had not left yet.

 

“I…” Unsure if he wanted any visitors, she seemed to hear something before opening the door a little more. “Just...be nice…”

 

G'raha nodded, glancing at Mufi and nodding to her to indicate his intent to handle it. Slowly he stepped into the room, letting his eyes adjust to the dark before walking over to the lump by the bed.

 

“Might I speak with you, Em?” Mufi asked, her tone causing Em to jump before she scuttled out into the hallway. Frowning a little, she crossed her arms over her chest. “I do not take lightly to being defied, Em. I assume you have a good reason to do so?”

 

“Why did you make him help you if you knew what he had been through??” Em hissed under her breath, her tail twitching nervously between her legs. “You could have asked Thancred to do it instead!”

 

“I see, so he finally opened up to someone else…” Mufi sighed in sad relief before leveling her gaze on her. “He offered to help, practically barred the door so we couldn't deny him. I tried to stop him, I truly did, but he wanted to help. I allowed it, not only because I knew he would understand what G'raha was going through, but because he was a fellow WereMiqo. His presence would cause less stress to G'raha than if two vampires were operating on him.”

 

“Oh…” Feeling awkward for doubting her intentions, Em dropped her gaze to the floor. “He...he's not okay...I don't know what to do but protect him until he is…”

 

“I understand. Perhaps G'raha will be able to give him the help he needs…” Mufi sighed, glancing at the door hoping they were getting along.

 

Inside the room, G'raha crouched beside Diamond before talking quietly, “May I speak with you?”

 

Slowly Diamond sat up, seeming obedient to his request, “What is it?”

 

“I just...I wanted to apologize for my behavior the other day, I was…I was rude to you instead of explaining,” G'raha looked down awkwardly, rubbing his arm a little. “I also wanted to thank you for your help, and...apologize again at the same time for putting you through that...I didn't realize how much it would affect me...or you…”

 

“It's fine,” Diamond shrugged, uneasy about the topic.

 

Glancing towards the door, G'raha whispered, “She was...extremely weak after the procedure, I didn't want you to go into my room without knowing what state she was in. She could have hurt you without realizing and...I didn't want that for either of you.”

 

“Why didn't she just get something to eat?” Diamond frowned a little.

 

“I don't think she could get out of bed, she was...I didn't know before how much she had hurt herself to heal me,” G'raha hung his head. 

 

“What, emotionally?” Diamond scoffed under his breath. “Couldn't handle hurting her pet?”

 

G'raha frowned up at him, trying not to lounge for his throat. He growled, “I am not her pet, I am her equal.”

 

“Yeah sure, she's got you in here doing her apologies for her,” Diamond growled back, shrinking away from him a little in anticipation of an attack.

 

“She wished to speak to you herself but I asked to do it instead,” finally fully sitting down, G’raha did not look at Diamond with anger but with sympathy. “You…have had a rough time with vampires, as have I, so…I understand your sentiment.”

 

Diamond didn’t seem fully convinced, looking at him with a scowl, “If you’ve had such a bad time, why trust so easily?? Why give her so much control over your life?? Why do you trust your body with her so much?!”

 

“That’s…” blushing a little, his tail swished behind him as he stared into his lap. “That’s because…she treats me with respect…”

 

“So? What, she says some nice things and you just roll over and do whatever she wants?” Diamond frowned, his tail twitching with annoyance.

 

“It’s not like that,” G’raha frowned, shaking his head as he rubbed his arm again. “She’s never forced anything on me. From the day I met her, she has allowed me to make my own choices and always asked what I wanted, she won’t even…she won’t do things that make me uncomfortable…”

 

“Except getting carved up,” he hissed, unconvinced. “If you want me to pity her for getting a little tired from mutilating you, you’re crazy.”

 

“She wasn’t tired, she was hurt too,” G’raha looked up at him. “The process hurt her just as much as it hurt me, and I don’t simply mean her feelings were hurt.”

 

“Then why wasn’t she wailing in agony too?” Diamond shifted a little, still frustrated but wanting answers.

 

“I don’t know, she’s not usually one for showing when things hurt her so I imagine it’s from centuries of concealing her feelings,” G’raha shrugged, looking back to the door. “She said that…it felt like having her soul ripped apart…”

 

Frowning at the description, Diamond recalled other times he had seen slaves have the mark removed and healed. None of the coven leaders ever did the healing themselves, forcing their underlings to do the deed. They had always collapsed after, he thought from exhaustion but now…was it really just from sheer pain? He shook his head. “Why would she do that if it hurt so much? Why would she suffer for someone else’s benefit?”

 

“I asked myself the same thing,” G’raha sighed, gazing back at the man. “Why has she done any of this for me? At first I thought it was simply to her own benefit since she seems to have it out for the Baldesions, maybe sometimes I still think that, but…but still…she doesn’t have to be so kind if I am simply a pawn.”

 

Diamond thought about how she had rescued him, frowning a little in thought. Saving him was of no benefit to her, if anything it was a huge financial burden. He had never gotten an answer from her about why she had done it, she would always simply shrug and give some flippant response that didn’t seem entirely true. If she really just wanted him for his body, why had she never come to his bed chambers? Why had she never forced him to breed her females? She never asked about repayment either or whether he wanted to work harder to leave, always leaving him to make his own choices save for commanding him to take his current position at Thancred’s house - even then he got the feeling she was more asking than forcing. Confusion making his head hurt more, he glanced at the door as well, seeing that it was partially open still. More than likely she could hear their conversation, making him nervous. He looked back at G’raha, wondering if he thought the same thing, “Do you love her?”

 

“W-what?” G’raha seemed startled by his abrupt question, a blush appearing on his cheeks.

 

“Do you love her?” Diamond repeated, meeting his gaze sharply.

 

“I…” swallowing nervously, G’raha started to open his mouth when the door opened. His tail fluffing, he saw Mufi step in. “M-Mufi!”

 

“We should get going, the sun will be up soon,” Mufi nodded G’raha towards the door.

 

“Ah, right, um…” G’raha looked back at Diamond, trying to change the subject. “I wanted to ask you something else before I left.”

 

“Okay…?” Sensing the avoidance, he felt more nervous having his mistress in the room now.

 

“I…I don’t know how to hide my thoughts…” G’raha seemed embarrassed to admit it, fidgeting a little. “Could you…tell me how you do it?”

 

Diamond’s eyebrows went up a little, glancing back at Mufi curiously to see her usual unreadable expression. She certainly had recovered, not showing signs of her earlier weakness and emotion. He focused back on G’raha, “Who told you that?”

 

“No one, but I’ve heard rumors from other Weres that it’s an ability some have learned. Mufi’s mentioned how you’re hard to read, so I assumed,” G’raha replied sheepishly. “Thancred said that…I think too loudly, so...”

 

Diamond scoffed a little, trying to sit with a more relaxed stance, “Yeah, I guess that would be the biggest flaw in your plan. They’ll hear you from malms away and know you’re lying about never belonging to the Baldesions.”

 

“Can you help him?” Mufi asked, knowing even she had a hard time breaking Diamond.

 

“Hmm, maybe…but you have to go right now? You should have asked me sooner,” sitting up a little, Diamond thought about how to explain it. “Can you feel it? When your mind is being read?”

 

G’raha frowned, trying to imagine a feeling before shaking his head, “I do not think I know the feeling.”

 

“Come here,” Diamond motioned to Mufi, putting his game face on. “I want you to think about something, but also focus on any weird feelings you get while you’re thinking about it.”

 

Mufi moved closer, kneeling beside G’raha curiously. She eyed him, hearing his thoughts again as usual. She tilted her head, glancing at Diamond and hearing nothing from him, “I was not aware there was a feeling. What is it like?”

 

“Let’s see if he notices,” Diamond nodded to G’raha, carefully watching him.

 

Thinking for a little bit, G’raha frowned slightly. A light prickle, just at the base of his neck, as if he could sense he was being watched. All this time he simply thought it was paranoia, but perhaps it was more? He looked up at Diamond in surprise, “The prickle…”

 

“Yep, you got it,” Diamond nodded, beginning to explain. “It feels like someone’s watching you, right? You don’t feel it when their kind isn’t around, it’s less noticeable when it’s just one or two of em but when you’re in a room full of vampires, your hackles just go up, right?”

 

“Yes…yes, I’ve felt this before, I didn’t realize…” G’raha looked up at Mufi, relieved to know it was simply her reading his mind and not him being afraid of her.

 

“You notice it more when they force a mind reading, have you been subjected to that before?” Diamond asked, keeping a calm demeanor. 

 

“Y-Yes…I could never resist it, it…hurts…” G’raha murmured, looking down.

 

“That’s the best way to practice, honestly,” Diamond shrugged. “Just do some soul gazing sessions with Mufi until you can resist her. The feeling you get of pushing her away will become more natural after a while until you do it subconsciously. It’ll hurt like hell at first, think of it like…working out a muscle.”

 

“I see…” frowning in contemplation, he tried to think of how he could push away the feeling. He’d have to figure it out before he went to see the Forum, perhaps he could practice during the trip with Mufi and Urianger. “Do you…have any methods for how you resist it?”

 

“Well…” leaning back against the bed, he scratched his head a little. “I guess I just do it, it’s hard to explain how. But then again, I also have a lot of aggression issues so maybe that’s something to do with it.”

 

“Hmm…when I look at you, I hear nothing,” Mufi thought maybe explaining her side of things would give him some insight. “But when I soul gaze, there’s a wall, an invisible force pushing back against my will. I have to assert myself against it to break through, which is likely why it hurts so much the more you resist.”

 

“It feels like…” Diamond almost said it when he remembered G’raha’s comment about how Mufi felt after the procedure. He blinked, realizing he understood her pain. Looking up at her with a sad expression, he cleared his throat. “Hey…can I talk to you for a second?...alone?”

 

“Hmm? Yes, I suppose,” Mufi mused, glancing at G’raha. “Could you check on Emerald? She’s still waiting in the hall.”

 

“Alright,” G’raha nodded, standing up before offering Diamond a small bow. “Thank you for your help.”

 

“Yeah, sure,” Diamond waved him off, waiting until he left the room and closed the door to speak again. “I assume you heard us talking earlier?”

 

“Perhaps,” Mufi tilted her head, curious where this was going.

 

“Be honest with me,” he looked at her with a serious expression. “Why did you save me from the Garleans?”

 

Letting out a small sigh, she sat down more, getting comfortable, “You haven’t asked me that in some time…”

 

“Yeah well you kind of stirred up some stuff from my past recently,” he couldn’t help the edge of spite in his voice before trying to calm himself again. “You never answered before, not honestly.”

 

“Hmm…” thinking of his question, she decided to finally be more honest with those around her. Looking up, she had a sad look on her face. “Because I could see the suffering you had endured and could not leave you to die.”

 

“But…why?” Not used to seeing emotion from her, he shifted awkwardly.

 

“Why should I have a reason to save someone?” Mufi sighed, knowing how damaged he still was. “You had endured so much, I knew what their tradition was for exiling slaves and I…I could not leave you to that fate. Just because they drove a hard bargain for your exchange didn’t mean anything, the price meant nothing…as long as you were spared such suffering.”

 

“You didn’t owe me anything, you didn’t even know me,” Diamond frowned, remembering the moment he ran into her again. The shame of being seen naked and terrified made him curl up more.

 

“You said…’save me’,” Mufi whispered, closing her eyes.

 

“What? I didn’t…” Diamond searched his memories, never recalling saying anything to her. He had met her gaze in that hall, he was certainly terrified of the people with her, including his master, but…had he thought it instead? Did she hear his thoughts screaming out for help? Swallowing his fears, he lowered his voice. “Did you…pity me?”

 

“Of course I did, no one should have to be forced to sleep with someone they do not love,” Mufi shook her head, looking up at him. “Nor should they be sentenced to death for shirking such duties. It’s madness!”

 

“But you said…you told them that you…” struggling to hold back his emotions, his voice cracked. “Why did you…let me think those things about you??”

 

“It helped you to grow and become stronger, did it not?” Mufi gave him a sad smile, reaching to caress his cheek gently. “You’ve become…such a fine young man.”

 

“Why did you let me hate you??” Diamond broke into tears, frustrated and confused, unable to pull away.

 

“Do you remember when you ran away for the first time?” Mufi asked, letting him get his feelings out. “When I found you, you were so scared you pissed yourself.”

 

“I try not to think about that,” he sniffled, looking away in shame.

 

“I didn’t say anything, I simply offered you my hand and said…” she paused, wiping the tears from his face.

 

“...’Let’s go home’...” Diamond whispered, remembering her words clearly. His mind had been so foggy from his anger and rage against vampires that he hadn’t noticed the way she treated him that day. No judgment, no punishment, no beating. “You…brought me home and…gave me new clothes…”

 

“You hated them,” she chuckled, brushing his hair out of his eyes in a motherly gesture. “I seem to recall you throwing them at my face and telling me to do quite obscene things by myself.”

 

“No one had given me anything new before,” Diamond hung his head, feeling embarrassed by his actions when he was younger. Closing his eyes, he felt his heart ache. “I’ve been…so angry…for so long…”

 

“I know,” Mufi stopped fussing over him, letting him process his feelings. “Is your leg okay? I threw you a little harder than I meant before, I’m sorry.”

 

He sniffled a little bit before lunging forward, hugging the woman silently.

 

Surprised, Mufi slowly hugged him back, closing her eyes as she tightened her hold on him. Her voice was quieter, almost strained, “I’m sorry I put you through that, I tried to stop you from coming in -”

 

“I know,” he muttered, his face buried in her shoulder.

 

They sat in silence for a moment before Mufi felt the presence of light peeking through his unshielded window. Gasping, she threw herself into the floor, trying to avoid the sun’s rays, “Diamond!!”

 

“Ah, sorry!!” Rushing to the window, he quickly yanked the curtains shut, turning to anxiously check on the woman. “Are you hurt??”

 

“No…” she panted, peeking up to make sure it was safe. She saw genuine concern in his eyes, making her heart ache.

 

Holding his hand out to her, he whispered, “You’ve…got to get going, right? I’ll take care of things here…you don’t have to worry about us.”

 

Just staring at him a moment, she gingerly took his hand, allowing him to help her to her feet. They awkwardly shifted a moment before Mufi leaned in, kissing his cheek, “Be safe, alright? And keep Emerald safe for me.”

 

“I will…” blushing slightly at the affection, Diamond scratched his head before walking to the door, opening it to find two curious Miqos totally not trying to eavesdrop on the other side.

 

“Ah! You’re done!” G’raha stammered, almost tumbling in the doorway. “Is…everything alright?”

 

Emerald squeaked as she righted herself, fidgeting awkwardly as she tried to act natural.

 

“Everything is fine,” Mufi smiled softly as she left the room, pausing to gaze at Emerald. Gently she gave the girl a pat on the head. “Keep him safe for me, won’t you?”

 

“U-um…sure…” Emerald blushed, wondering what they talked about. She glanced at Diamond, seeing how different his mood was now. He almost seemed more confused and emotional than the previous few nights. “Are you leaving now? Tell Billie and Billy I said hi.”

 

“I will,” giving her a warm smile, Mufi turned her attention to G’raha. “We’re running late, let us hurry.”

 

“Right!” G’raha gave both Miqos a quick goodbye nod before hustling after Mufi. 

 

Emerald glanced at Diamond, poking him in the side when the other two were out of sight, “What was all that about?? Are you okay?!”

 

“I’m fine…I’ll tell you later,” he sighed, rubbing his side. “I’m hungry, let’s get some breakfast.”

 

“But I wanna know now!” Emerald grumped, following him down the hall towards the kitchen as she quietly poked at him for more information.

 

Stepping out of the tea shop and into the alley outside, Mufi was glad for the shade of the buildings protecting her from the morning sun. Making sure G’raha was ready, she put her arm around his waist, “Hold onto me, I’m going to teleport us to my office now. Are you ready?”

 

Hoping she didn’t see his blush under his heavy hood, he nodded, wrapping his arms around her in return, “Ready.”

 

With a snap of her fingers, they vanished from the alley, leaving not a trace behind of their presence. 

Chapter 27: Failed Practice

The Pemstein Coven was quiet in the early morning, providing Mufi and G’raha with some ease of entrance as they appeared in her office. True to her word, the room was devoid of visitors, allowing them a chance to settle in first.

 

“Welcome to Pemstein house,” Mufi released the man, moving to her desk to check on a few things. “Make yourself at home.”

 

G’raha reeled, collapsing to the floor a moment later, “Hrgh…”

 

“Raha?? Ah, I’m sorry, I forgot!” Mufi hurried to his side, rubbing his back. “Werefolk don’t handle aether travel well…”

 

“I’m…alright…” G’raha panted, pushing back the nauseated feeling. Sitting up normally, he focused on breathing and settling himself. “I should be used to it, the Baldesions forced me to teleport frequently to and from the tower. I…I guess it’s been long enough I forgot.”

 

“That sounds terrible,” she frowned, brushing his hair back before getting up. “Take your time, I’m just going to get some paperwork together.”

 

“Alright…” taking a deep breath, he slowly let it out before looking around the room he was now in. G’raha gazed about the office with interest, smelling new smells and curious about the books lining the walls. Slowly he got up, wandering over to the bookshelves to see what she had in her personal collection. He found the spines of the tomes were marked with dates and some with location names, indicating a collection of records for the coven. “It feels…warm.”

 

“I do try to keep it heated for the household,” Mufi replied casually as she sat behind her desk, pulling out a book before scrawling in it with an old feather quill.

 

“I meant…like a sense of belonging and acceptance,” he murmured timidly, feeling like a sap.

 

Pausing to look up at him, she smiled gently, “Come here, I need you to write your name in the ledger.”

 

G’raha moved slowly over to the desk, seeing a list of names written down. Somehow a space was left for a name further back in the book, causing him to frown, “You mean here? Not at the end?”

 

“I plan to pass you off as a slave I’ve had for some time,” Mufi explained, offering him the quill. “This ink is old, allowing me to forge your entry date more easily. Once you add your name, it will fade to look just like the rest surrounding it.”

 

He looked down at the dates on either side of the open slot, “Five years? I only escaped from the Baldesions two years ago.”

 

“Exactly,” Mufi smirked at him. “They cannot claim you are the same person if I’ve had you longer than them.”

 

“Could they not find a way to prove it's a forgery?” G'raha asked as he signed the book. He watched the ink slowly fade, looking the same age as the others around it. He seemed impressed. “I can't tell the difference…”

 

“It should be impossible to tell,” Mufi replied, closing the book and setting it aside. She turned to examine him thoughtfully. “Feeling better?”

 

“Yes, thank you,” G’raha nodded as he pushed his hood back for a moment. Feeling a little less anxious around her after his conversation with Diamond, he awkwardly fidgeted with a book on her desk. “Will we...need to refrain from relations while here?”

 

“Only outside my bed chambers,” She mused, wondering if he was interested in trying to be close again already.

 

He had to hold back from wanting more, not wishing to give off any scents that would elude to anything they would not want others to know of. Swallowing his feelings, he asked, “What is next on our agenda?”

 

“Mmm…” Trying to shelve her desires as well as she turned to shuffle a few papers on her desk for a distraction, she replied more calmly. “Do you want to practice resisting me? You should be prepared before we meet with Urianger.”

 

“Shall we practice in your bed chambers?” He could tell she was mildly turned on, smelling her pheromones shifting with interest from his innocent questioning. He thought about claiming her on her desk, then wondered if she had been with others here before. A tingling feeling itched at the back of his neck, reminding him of his coming lessons. He glanced at her, seeing her poker face.

 

“I don't have sex in my office,” Mufi replied to his thoughts, facing him in her chair. “But if you would like to retire to my chambers for some training, we can. It’s bedtime for my kind so we will need to wait before meeting with Urianger.”

 

“Are you not tired?” He reached to brush his fingers through her hair, trying to grow comfortable with intimacy again.

 

“Mmm…I have a little energy to burn,” she smiled up at him. “I don’t know how hard I can push you today though, I still feel a little weak.”

 

“We can take it easy,” sliding his hand down her arm before holding her hand, he began to back away, pulling her to her feet.

 

“I suppose that will be alright for today,” she sighed as she rose, fixing his hood to make sure he was hidden before moving to leave the room. She checked the hallway first, making sure there wasn’t a trap waiting for them. No one was around, allowing the pair to slip out and make their way down to the living quarters unnoticed.

 

G’raha couldn’t help glancing at anything he could see from under his hood, curious about the place he was in. It didn’t smell like fear and sadness like his old home; while it did still smell of vampires, it also simply smelled like a comfortable residence. It smelled clean and fresh, mixed with old wood and antique rugs, a curious combination of old and new. Hearing footsteps approaching, he quickly stared at the floor, trying to quiet his thoughts to nothing.

 

“Ah, Mistress, you’ve returned,” a female voice spoke evenly, standing in front of them. “I was preparing to retire for the evening, do you require any updates before then?”

 

G’raha could smell that she was a vampire, someone who gave off a commanding aura. He swallowed nervously, hoping he wouldn’t be caught already. His hackles going up, he imagined a wall in his mind, focusing on it furiously.

 

“How is our guest doing downstairs?” Mufi inquired casually.

 

“He’s been quiet, mostly resting on his cot when I have delivered food to him,” she replied before addressing G’raha. “Who is this?”

 

“Ah, a new acquisition, I’ll fill you in on the details later,” Mufi replied before beginning to walk again, the other woman falling into line beside her. “Have the Baldesions come calling again since I left?”

 

“No, but we have noticed a few shady figures lurking around outside,” she walked quietly, most people would not notice her footsteps at all. “I dispatched them, unfortunately they fled before I could interrogate them. More than likely agents sent by the Baldesions.”

 

“They certainly are a brazen bunch,” Mufi sighed, noticing G’raha walking a step behind her like a proper slave would. She reached back to him. “Come now, you needn’t do that here. My people walk with me, not behind me.”

 

Feeling his heart skip a beat, he hurriedly caught up to her, matching her pace to stay at her side. He hoped he was doing well blocking anyone from hearing his thoughts, focusing on his attempt at training on the go.

 

“There have been no further incidents around or inside of the property, Mistress,” stopping at a door along the long corridor, she bowed. “I will see you in the evening for further debriefing.”

 

“Yes, have a good day’s rest, Kit,” Mufi nodded to her before moving on.

 

G’raha nervously nodded in the woman’s direction before doing his best to keep up with Mufi. Hearing the door shut behind them, he glanced back to make sure she had gone before letting out a sigh of relief.

 

“You did well, I heard your thoughts at first but they became muddled while we were talking,” Mufi noted to him, making her way to her room.

 

“Really? It was working??” G'raha sounded excited, definitely wagging his tail under the cloak.

 

“Yes, a bit,” Mufi chuckled, thinking him cute. “You'll need to keep it up though, I can read you like a book now.”

 

“Ah, well…” G'raha blushed, fidgeting shyly. “I don't mind if it's just you…”

 

“You should maintain your practice until we return to the shop, it's crucial that you master this,” Mufi tried not to be too stern but she worried for his safety.

 

Nodding solemnly, G'raha returned to his focus, I just want to be alone with you…

 

Mufi glanced at him, only hearing part of his thoughts, “You feel alone?”

 

“No...so you can still hear some things but not everything?” G'raha considered the feeling. “Hmm...the other woman must have been trying to read my thoughts...the prickly feeling was more intense than with you.”

 

“That was Kit, she guards and maintains my home while I'm away,” Mufi explained, turning a corner. “And I'm sure she was, she was assessing you as a threat.”

 

“I see…” Awkwardly swallowing, he tried not to focus on that as they finally arrived at a room. Being escorted in, G'raha was hit with scents that made him instantly aroused, a feral growl rumbling in his chest as he leaned into the wall. “What...is this…?”

 

“Oh, apologies, I forget about the pheromones in the air,” Mufi grimaced, closing the door behind them. “We're safe now, you can take your hood off.”

 

G'raha panted as he pushed his hood back, finally seeing his surroundings. The room had an exotic look, colorful silks and plush furnishings decorated the large room, plenty of surfaces to soil with sexual activities. Breathing raggedly, he gasped, “This is...your room…?”

 

“Yes, are you alright?” Mufi moved closer to him, seeing his obvious erection pushing out through his clothing. She attempted to read his thoughts before feeling turned on herself. “My, you've certainly gotten adventurous.”

 

“I want you...right now…” He growled, throwing off the cloak and starting to yank his clothes off.

 

“Easy, now...I guess I didn't anticipate you reacting so strongly to the scents,” Mufi waved her hand a bit through the air.

 

Panting as he got his trousers off, the heavy musk of arousal slowly faded, leaving him able to think more clearly. Catching his breath, he looked at Mufi in confusion, “What...was that? I...I couldn't think about anything but...claiming you…”

 

“A pheromone spell of my own making,” Mufi looked somewhat apologetic, eyeing his now exposed cock. “It helps my lovers to last longer and be more excited for play time when they visit my room. I guess I left it on before all this business with Thancred began...interesting how strongly you reacted, I wonder if this is simply how Weres respond or if it's because of how you feel about me…”

 

“Haa...Mufi…” He moaned a little, embarrassed by the lingering sense of longing. “Were you...with someone before I met you the first time…?”

 

“I had plans for the evening, however Urianger interrupted my rendezvous so...no,” Mufi sighed before kneeling in front of him as if submitting to him. She gazed up, awaiting his approval. “May I pleasure you?”

 

Looking surprised and embarrassed by her behavior, he swallowed nervously before giving a timid nod. He was grateful that she went slow and didn’t ravage him on the spot, the woman slowly taking his cock into her hand before running her tongue up and down its length, letting him adjust to her intimate touches. Sucking in a breath, he leaned against the wall more, watching her with a nervous yet aroused gaze, “Aren't we...supposed to be practicing?”

 

“I'm horny now,” Mufi replied, her eyes glowing as she slowly deepthroated him.

 

“Aah gods…” G'raha groaned, also finding it hard to resist still answering the call of his hunger. Any apprehension he had been feeling was quieter now with the woman’s gentle approach. “Are...are you...hungry?”

 

Slowly sliding his cock out of her mouth, she rubbed his thighs, gazing up past the profile of his throbbing member, “Are you offering yourself to me?”

 

“Yes,” he breathed, feeling her nails drag against the inside of his thighs and groaning. He glanced towards the bed, thinking it looked quite comfortable. “Take me to your bed…”

 

“As you wish…” Mufi smiled, slowly standing up before holding his hand. Lacing their fingers together, she guided him to her king sized poster bed, pulling back the curtains. “Feel free to finish undressing and lay down.”

 

G'raha decided to be a little cheeky. Instead of undressing himself, he began to remove her clothing, running his hands all over her body as he did. Without the heavy odor in the air, he could smell her own natural scent, growling as he rubbed his fingers between her folds, “You hunger for me too?”

 

“Mnn...always…” Mufi moaned at his forward behavior, finding it arousing to be stripped by her lover. She was a little surprised that he was comfortable with her already, but owing to her own hunger she opted not to question it. Reaching to stroke him again, she met his gaze. “You have such...jealous thoughts…”

 

“I don't like smelling other men here…” G'raha growled, noticing the scent of others lingering the closer he got to her bed.

 

“I'm sorry, I'm not used to having a Were as a lover, I - mnnngh!” Mufi couldn't finish her statement as G'raha sucked roughly on one nipple while burying two fingers inside her. Clinging to his shoulders, she panted as he pounded her g-spot, bringing her nearly to finish before stopping. With a desperate gasp, she watched him pull away to finish undressing. “Aah...Raha…”

 

“I will erase them all, you're mine now,” G'raha rumbled, picking her up and crawling into bed with her. With determination and incredible stamina, G’raha proceeded to leave his scent all over Mufi, as well as the room, before eventually passing out from exhaustion. His anxiety mostly faded, he curled up at his lover’s side for the day.

 

Once daytime finally passed to night, Mufi awoke G’raha, brushing her fingers through his hair, “Raha, we need to train…time to wake up.”

 

Moaning a little as he curled up around her more, he murmured, “Just a few more minutes…”

 

“No, you’ve rested enough,” she tugged on his ear, eliciting a whimper out of him.

 

“Mnngh, that’s sensitive…” G’raha whined, opening an eye to peer at her sleepily.

 

“I know, get up and come wash, we’ve a lot of work to do,” Mufi pulled free of his limbs and rolled out of the bed, walking across the room to her bathing area.

 

G'raha sleepily watched her go, seeing the myriad of hickeys and bite marks he had left all over her body. Feeling quite satisfied with himself, he lumbered after her at a lazy pace. When he reached the bathing room, he looked around curiously, “You live in luxury…”

 

“I've had centuries to make my little love nest just the way I like it,” she chuckled, preparing a warm bath for them to share. They could have easily had a few more people join them, the bath being an inlaid circular design tiled in a mosaic of red and gold. She hunted through a few bottles set beside the bath, glancing over her shoulder at him. “Hmm...how do you handle bath oils?”

 

“Bath oils…?” G'raha seemed completely clueless, wandering over to crouch beside her. He seemed somewhat uneasy in the foreign open space, his tail tucking around him as if trying to make himself smaller. “What are they for?”

 

“They help to soften your skin and make you smell nice,” Mufi replied, letting him smell them.

 

“So that's why you smelled so good when I met you...but then won't I smell like you?” G'raha sniffed the flasks, wrinkling his nose at a few before being more inclined to one of the more gentle scents. “What is that one? It's nice…”

 

“Honeysuckle, it promotes happiness, love, and sexuality,” Mufi smiled at him, swirling it a little, “It's my favorite scent, next to the night blooming jasmine.”

 

“I remember this was the scent you bore when we met,” G'raha blushed a little at its magical properties, leaning in to nuzzle her neck. “Use that one…”

 

“Mmm...okay,” She let him do as he liked as she poured a little of the mixture into the water. Waving her hand, the water began to swirl, mixing it in until the pleasant musk of honeysuckle filled the air. Dipping a toe in, she sighed. “Come...you can do that once we've washed.”

 

Nipping her earlobe, he sighed and looked around for a place to wash. Seeing a shower in one corner, he murmured, “Over there?”

 

“Mmmhmm,” Mufi stood and went to wash off their day of love making, managing to get most of her body clean before G'raha pressed against her from behind. “We don't have time, dear, unless you intend to practice while you pound me.”

 

“I don't see why not,” G'raha rubbed himself against her before pushing her forward against the wall. He began to rub her clit as he imagined his mental wall. “Go ahead and test my resolve.”

 

“Aah...mnnn...I'm...supposed to meet your gaze…” Mufi moaned, not taking long to become aroused with the honeysuckle in the air. She groaned as she felt him penetrate her, bracing herself on the wall. “Aah! Haa!”

 

“Can you not casually sense my thoughts?” G'raha grunted, thrusting in deep, long strokes. He ran his hand over her wet back, thinking about all the things he wanted to do to her.

 

“Mnnngh...you...want to...haa...make me cum...before turning around…” Mufi panted, her eyes closed in focus, hearing his thoughts easily.

 

“I guess...I need to focus more…” He breathed, beginning to thrust more roughly. He tried to mask his next few thoughts, Rub your clit.

 

Panting and moaning more, Mufi reached down to rub herself, not taking long to cum. Barely catching her breath, he turned her around, pressing her into the wall as he lifted a leg and resumed his thrusting, “Aah gods...you're...really bad at...hiding your thoughts…”

 

“I guess it's not as easy as I thought,” he panted, meeting her gaze. “Ask me anything.”

 

Gripping his shoulders, her eyes flashed as she locked with him. Panting more, she whispered, “Do you just want to fuck all day?”

 

G'raha groaned, faltering in his thrusts as he felt a sting, trying not to answer honestly. Powering through it, he gasped, “N-no, I...actually would...prefer to...read a good book…”

 

“How cruel, is my pussy not good enough for you?” Mufi whimpered, close to finishing again.

 

“You...aah…” G'raha grimaced, the pain increasing. He braced himself more, beginning to sweat. “Mnnngh…haa...it hurts…”

 

“Your head or your cock?” Mufi asked, struggling to finish with his uneasy pace.

 

“My...aah...my...hngh!” Unable to push through it, G'raha stopped thrusting, breathing harder. “Please…I...I can't…”

 

“Alright,” Mufi sighed, closing her eyes and freeing him from the hold. She tried to move away but felt him pin her in place, gazing at him curiously. “What are you - aah!”

 

Despite the splitting headache he had, he resumed pounding into her, leaning in to bite her neck. He heard her cry out, enraptured by her second orgasm. Too distracted to finish, G'raha pulled out, catching his breath.

 

“Are you...alright?” Mufi panted, lowering her leg as she saw the man back away, holding his head. Letting out a sigh, she moved to touch his shoulder. “We should have done this without the sex…I don’t want you associating that with me.”

 

Knowing she was hearing his thoughts, he shook his head, catching his breath and looking away, “I’m fine. It was my fault, I allowed the scent to overcome my rationality.”

 

“We’re a mess, aren’t we?” Smiling gently, she cupped his cheek before taking his hand, guiding him towards the bath. “Come, sit on the edge.”

 

Still wincing from his headache, G’raha followed her to the edge of the pool, sitting down on the warmed stone. Watching Mufi step into the water before settling between his legs, he let out a moan when she began to suck on his cock, “Mufi…”

 

“You didn’t finish,” Mufi whispered before going down on him more.

 

“It’s…it’s okay…mnn…” G’raha braced himself, closing his eyes a little. I feel like a failure. I’m sorry, mistress.

 

“Don’t call me that,” Mufi looked up at him, seeing his blush. Stroking him, she gently fondled his balls, making him moan more. “You’re not my servant, you are my lover.”

 

But I keep making mistakes, how can I be worthy of you if I cannot be reliable? G’raha thought, gazing down at her. There was a sadness in his gaze as he brushed her hair back. How can I go places with you without being a liability?

 

“It takes time, Raha,” she returned his gaze, seeing him flinch a little. Her gaze softened. “Are you afraid to look me in the eyes now?”

 

“N-no, sorry, I just…” some of his nervous tendencies from when they met resurfaced as he began to pull away. “Can I have a minute?”

 

“Sure,” letting go of him, she slowly drifted away into the water, swimming lazily around the bath.

 

Curling up at the edge of the water, G’raha hugged his knees, his erection vanishing as he got caught up in his thoughts. Hiding his face, he tried to force himself to relax and calm his mind. I need to be better…I need to be stronger…I’ll never be good enough if I keep stumbling like this.

 

She passively listened to his thoughts but did not respond, letting him try to block her out. Some of the words began to muddle but then came back, indicating his distraction still. A knock came at the door, alerting her to company. She sighed, “That is likely Kit. Get in the bath, I’ll be back.”

 

“B-but -” Watching her go as he felt utterly exposed, he did as he was told, curling up in the deepest part of the bath with his ears laid back.

 

Grabbing one of her robes, Mufi wrapped herself and padded over to her chamber door, opening it to see Kit on the other side, “Good evening, I didn’t expect you so soon.”

 

Kit met her gaze before scanning the room behind her. She wrinkled her nose, “Did I interrupt something?”

 

“Perhaps, would you like to come back in about an hour?” Mufi didn’t act like she had anything to hide, bite marks clearly visible around her collarbones.

 

Looking away, Kit sighed, “I suppose. Please try to be decent next time.”

 

“Party pooper,” Mufi pouted but smiled at the woman before moving to close the door.

 

“It’s him, isn’t it? I can hear his thoughts,” Kit whispered, causing her mistress to hesitate. “Why are you doing this?”

 

“Do you trust me?” A serious tone filled her voice as she gripped the door.

 

“I always do…but I hope you are not endangering your people unnecessarily,” Kit replied coolly before offering a small bow to move away. “I will return in an hour.”

 

Watching the woman go, Mufi sighed and closed the door, leaning on it heavily. She too was worried about the same thing, finding herself more entangled in others’ affairs than she was comfortable with. Would she have to choose between love and duty? Slowly she turned, taking a deep breath before walking back to the bath.

Chapter 28: Training

Calming down and focusing more on training, Mufi and G’raha practiced mind reading and blocking techniques until Kit returned to the room. Upon hearing her knock Mufi went to the door, letting her in, “Thank you for coming, Kit. Please, have a seat.”

 

Glad that the room’s aura no longer reeked of fornication, Kit settled herself in a chair, eyeing the man hiding beneath his cloak again. He seemed better at hiding his thoughts but she could still sense his anxiety at her presence. Turning her gaze to Mufi, she asked bluntly, “Is it him?”

 

Making sure the door was locked, Mufi sighed and walked back to her seat, getting settled before replying, “Yes, it is. You can take your hood off now, G’raha.”

 

“But why? You know what will happen if the Forum finds out you’re harboring a fugitive slave,” Kit began to speak until seeing his head uncovered. Her eyes widened upon seeing his new tattoos. “What is the meaning of this?”

 

“Please, allow me to explain before you pass judgment?” Mufi held a hand up to her remarks. Slowly she explained the situation, going over it in details that helped her to understand the severity and interwoven issues. Finally finishing, she smoothed her hair out. “And lastly, he is not my slave, he agreed to a blood contract with me so please do not refer to him as such in private. He is our respected ally.”

 

Kit frowned in thought, processing everything she had been told before nodding, “As you wish, mistress. Do you believe he will be able to return Urianger to our side in this fight?”

 

“That is our hope, he needs more training to shield his thoughts though,” Mufi sighed, looking back at G’raha as he seemed to have fallen quiet. She couldn’t even hear his thoughts. “Dear, what are you thinking about?”

 

“Huh? Me?” G’raha looked up suddenly, seeming to have registered attention on him again. His thoughts came clear again as he rubbed his arm. Oh, I should pay more attention…did I disappoint her again? 

 

“Yes, were you thinking about something while I was talking to Kit just now?” Mufi tilted her head curiously.

 

“Yes…did you not hear?” Seeming to perk up, he looked surprised. Did I…actually do it??

 

“I did not, at least until I got your attention again,” she remarked, seeing him blush. “What were you thinking? Or feeling?”

 

“I was just…thinking about the situation…as for feelings,” G’raha rubbed his arm, glancing at Kit a little. “I guess…I was feeling…cold…”

 

“Emotionally?” Mufi saw him nod and thought for a moment. “Hmm…that might be the trick then, keep focusing on that feeling.”

 

“Is it because I called you a slave?” Kit turned her attention to him, calm and calculating as she scrutinized his every fiber.

 

Bristling a little as he felt her eyes boring into him, he turned his gaze to the floor, “It…reminded me of my former posting…”

 

“I hadn’t asked before but I’m curious,” Mufi leaned closer, eyeing him. “Did they ever acknowledge hearing your thoughts when you were with the Baldesions?”

 

“Sometimes, but…usually when we weren’t in the tower but it was still rare,” G’raha peeked up at her. “Why do you ask?”

 

“I just recall how often you were surprised or disturbed to find that I could hear your thoughts when we first met,” she rested her chin in her hand, watching him thoughtfully. “Perhaps you do have the ability to shelter your thoughts but only under serious duress?”

 

“If that is the case, he need only focus on the feeling he had when in the tower,” Kit shrugged, finding some amusement in this experimentation.

 

G’raha looked down at his lap, remembering how he had felt in the tower. Emptiness, loneliness, constant fear and foreboding; all the negative feelings he wished to be rid of came back to the forefront, making him sad. He hugged himself, his tail wrapping around his lap, “I never…wanted to feel that way again…”

 

“You need only focus on how the feelings aided you, not be in constant melancholy,” Mufi gently patted his knee.

 

“I think…I understand, I will try,” G’raha spoke quieter, seeming more somber as he met her gaze. “I would like to try again.”

 

“May I?” Kit offered, seeing the man flinch. “It may be prudent to practice with someone who isn't his mistress.”

 

“Fair point; are you alright with that, G'raha?” Mufi asked him, concerned about how he’d handle it.

 

“M-may I have a moment to prepare?” G’raha asked, rubbing his arm nervously.

 

“It does no good to test you without any preparations, I don’t see why not,” Mufi stood up, stretching. “Actually I have some business to tend to in the house, would you feel comfortable staying here by yourself for a bit?”

 

“Will…the door be locked?” G’raha peeked up at her, his heart aching at the idea of being alone in a strange place again.

 

“Yes, for your safety,” Mufi replied, moving to pet his sad ears. “I won’t be gone too long, perhaps an hour or two. I’ll bring you back some dinner, do you have any requests?”

 

“I’m…fine with anything,” he ducked his head, a little embarrassed to get head pats in front of a stranger. I wonder if they have fish here…where even is this house located? I haven’t seen a window to look outside…

 

“I’ll see what they have available in the kitchen,” she gave him a smile before moving towards the door. Kit followed in her wake like a shadow, quietly resuming her duties with her mistress. “Focus hard, G’raha, you can do anything you put your mind to.”

 

Watching her leave, he heard the door lock and sighed, getting up and moving to the bed. Laying down on it, he began to meditate on his feelings, finding the best way to guard his thoughts from the vampiresses.

 

After a few hours, G'raha heard the door click before swinging open. A voice called out, “Did you fall asleep?”

 

“No...I was meditating,” G'raha sat up before the smell of freshly baked fish made his stomach growl. He groaned, realizing he hadn't eaten since they arrived. “Hnngh…”

 

“I'm sorry I didn't feed you sooner,” Mufi moved into the room, her shadow following before lingering at the closed door. Moving across the room, Mufi set the tray of fish down on the bed. “I don't eat like you do so please...remind me if you get hungry.”

 

“I guess...I'm not used to eating regular meals either…” G'raha whispered, feeling ashamed of his homeless lifestyle up until she found him. He wanted to just dig in with his hands but decided to be civilized, using the knife and fork to cut through the filets. Taking a bite, he closed his eyes, savoring the flavor.

 

Mufi sat on the bed next to him, watching him curiously. When she couldn't hear his thoughts, she remarked, “What are you thinking about?”

 

“About how good this is!” G'raha murmured, his mouth full.

 

“Well I wouldn't know, I couldn't hear a thing,” Mufi chuckled, petting his hair. “You seem to have worked out how to block your thoughts.”

 

“Mmmhmm,” he swallowed his current bite, speaking before devouring more fish. “I think I might even be able to direct my thoughts only to you, I have to practice it with you though but I have a working theory.”

 

“Really? That would be useful,” Mufi raised her eyebrows. She looked over toward Kit. “Can you hear anything?”

 

“I cannot,” She replied coolly. “He should be able to hold up in casual company if he continues, but we will need to ensure his mind is strong enough to resist a direct assault.”

 

“Yes, of course, after he has had his meal,” Mufi nodded, seeing he was nearly finished already. “It won't do to test him on an empty stomach.”

 

“We should also ensure he can hold out against torture as well,” Kit suggested casually. 

 

“W-what??” Dropping his fork, G'raha looked startled by her suggestion, quickly looking to Mufi next.

 

“There's no need for that, Kit,” Mufi rested a hand on his knee to comfort him. “Unless the Forum intends on torturing my subject for no reason, there should be no call for it.”

 

“Should the Baldesions make a bold move to challenge your claim to him?” Kit put forth a scenario.

 

“They would be fools, they would know that another member not of their choosing would do the interrogating and risk exposing their plot,” Mufi shook her head. “They wouldn't risk revealing their secret experiments, not after so much time invested.”

 

“What if they kidnap him? They could find out your plans to expose them,” She shrugged, seeing the man flinch.

 

“This is why I'm not leaving him unattended or exposed,” Mufi rubbed his knee, feeling his anxiety mounting. “I understand your concern but I will not subject him to torture simply for the sake of a possibility.”

 

“As you wish,” Kit conceded, not seeming wholly convinced as she looked away across the room.

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufi turned back to G'raha, whispering, “No one will hurt you here, I promise. If any try, I'll feed them to the wolves.”

 

“You have wolves? Or...werewolves?” G'raha grimaced at the thought of his own kind devouring someone.

 

“Regular wolves, dear,” She chuckled. “My Weres are not cannibals.”

 

“I assume I cannot leave the building for the time being, might I ask where your home is located?” G'raha asked curiously. “There are several locations where certain species of wolf live natively, such as Coerthas Central Highlands, the Shroud, and Upper La Noscea.”

 

“You're quite knowledgeable,” Mufi chuckled, giving him a smile. “We're actually quite close to the Ishgardian vampire covens, the four great families are just up the hill in the mountains.”

 

“Ah, so we are close to...wait…” G'raha frowned before looking concerned. “Are we in…Mor Dhona?”

 

“You would have the right of it,” Mufi could see the color drain from his face. “You understand now even more why this issue troubles me…”

 

“If there was proof of the Baldesions overstepping in another coven's land, that is grounds for prosecution,” Kit noted, unbothered by his panic attack.

 

“Why…” G'raha breathed, looking at Mufi in alarm.

 

“Didn't I tell you before we arrived here? Because I knew you would refuse to come if you knew,” She finished his thought before cupping his cheek. “This is why it's extra important that you don't leave the house or wander anywhere without me.”

 

Looking away, G'raha struggled to breathe, memories flooding back about the tower and his earlier abuse. He clutched his chest, feeling trapped.

 

Frowning a little, Mufi glanced back at Kit, “Can you give us a minute?”

 

Bowing her head, she slipped out the door, quietly closing it behind her.

 

Mufi turned her attention back to G'raha, rubbing his back, “Breathe, Raha...it's okay, you're safe here…”

 

He panted weakly, trying to pull away as he slipped off the bed and stumbled across the room towards a window that was covered - he knew it was fake, existing merely for the effect of normalcy, but his panic drew him to try anyway. Before he could open it, Mufi stopped his hand, already standing behind him.

 

“It’s not a real window, Raha. There’s a reason I have you in here, I've no proof that they have not found a way to monitor our premises. If someone saw you looking outside, it could spell the end for our plans,” Mufi spoke in a gentle voice, sensing the fear in him.

 

Looking at her with a wild gaze she had not seen since the day they met, he pulled away, backing into a corner before curling up. He didn't say anything more, his mind oddly quiet to the woman.

 

Mufi didn't like not being able to know what he was thinking, feeling exiled from his mind. Moving to kneel beside him, she tenderly stroked his flat ears, “You're safe here, I promise. They have no jurisdiction in my home.”

 

“But a lockdown…” G'raha whispered, his face buried in his knees.

 

“They cannot call for one without approval by the Forum, which requires proof of claims, which they do not have,” Mufi kept giving him gentle affections. “As the Inquisitor, I can say with absolute confidence that they are not getting back into this house. My staff have been instructed to bar them from the property after their last unannounced visit to the foyer.”

 

G’raha’s breathing was shallow, his thoughts wandering, “I heard it…the call…I thought I was simply paranoid but knowing where I am now, it makes sense…”

 

“Just breathe, Raha…calm your heart…” Mufi spoke gently, stroking his hair in soothing motions.

 

Panting still, G’raha closed his eyes, trying to slow his heart. Memories sprung up in the dark, causing him to shake his head, “Mnn…it’s so loud, Mufi…”

 

Seeing his need for a distraction, Mufi thought it over before offering a solution. Leaning back, she began to weave magicks, her fingers twirling and forming a stone in her palm slowly. The stone bore the silvery pattern across its surface that remained, dimly etched into it. She offered it to him, “How about this? Keep this in your pocket at all times, if it heats up, then someone who is part of the Baldesion coven is nearby. You’ll have time to flee if necessary.”

 

“How did you…” blinking in surprise at the stone, he took it, gingerly turning it over in his hands. It felt cool to the touch, he wondered how hot it would get. “Could we not use this to determine who their allies are?”

 

“Unfortunately, no, it can only register their blood running through their veins, not someone’s intentions,” Mufi gave a sad smile, hoping the gift would offer him some peace of mind.

 

“How do you know what their blood is?” G’raha looked up at her, seeing her sway slightly. “Mufi?”

 

“If I’ve tasted someone’s blood before, I can create tracking spells for them,” she explained, resting a hand on his knee to steady herself.

 

Frowning, he held his wrist out to her, “You’re too drained still, you shouldn’t have done that. Take what you need from me and recover.”

 

“Your peace of mind is worth a little dizziness,” she shook her head, pushing his hand aside. “You need your strength for training, I will find sustenance elsewhere.”

 

His heart skipped a beat at her concern. Spreading his legs so he could lean forward, he pulled her into a hug. I'm scared, I don't want things to return as they were. I want to stay with you, I want to feel like I have a choice in my life.

 

Hearing his thoughts loudly in her mind, she leaned into him a little, feeling more stable, “Raha?”

 

I want to be free, I want to see the world, G'raha thought boldly, burying his face into her neck and inhaling her scent. Will you come with me? Will you show me all the places you've been? Tell me all the stories you have about your life? We could just run away together…

 

“Why...are you saying these things…?” Mufi whispered, trying to stay awake. 

 

Because I want you to know my thoughts, he replied silently, growling a little. Because I can't say them out loud. I'm just a slave, I know this, my fate is tied to the tower for the rest of my life. But I can still dream, I can still pretend I have a choice -

 

“You're not my slave!” Mufi exclaimed, feeling his nails digging into her back. “Ah, Raha, you're hurting me…”

 

The bedroom door opened then, Kit stepping back inside, “Sorry to interrupt, mistress, but - MISTRESS!”

 

“I’m fine, c-calm down,” Mufi murmured, her head lulling to the side.

 

“But he's -!” Kit hissed, her hand on her sword. From her angle, it appeared that G’raha was holding her hostage while he tried to rip her throat out.

 

She wants to kill me, I can smell it, G'raha growled, his hands trembling despite his defensive response.

 

“She's not going to kill you…” Mufi whispered, nuzzling him weakly. “I know you're scared but...I...can't help you like this…”

 

I'm sorry...please don't be mad, his thoughts began to panic as he slowly relaxed his grip.

 

“It's okay, I'm...not mad, just...dizzy,” She murmured, resting her head against him.

 

Slowly pulling back and cradling her in his arms, he saw how hard she fought to keep her eyes open. He swallowed nervously before biting his wrist to draw blood, letting a drop fall into her mouth. Without hesitation, Mufi latched on, making G'raha moan in pain, “Mnn…”

 

Mufi fed until she came back to her senses, quickly letting go with a gasp, “N-no! Why??”

 

I’m sorry, I couldn’t watch you struggle like this because of me, G’raha rested his forehead on hers.

 

“Please don't apologize,” Mufi sighed, resting in his arms as her body slowly healed itself.

 

“I wasn’t?” Kit asked, looking confused.

 

“Wait, you couldn’t hear him? But I heard him so clearly...you did it!” Mufi beamed at G'raha, cupping his cheeks in her hands.”You can direct your thoughts! You also did so under duress, I'm proud of you.”

 

“What in the Twelve’s name is going on here?” Kit glared at her as she crossed the room, approaching the pair finally.

 

“Oh, nothing, we were simply talking,” Mufi smiled, seeming unconcerned about her well-being.

 

“That’s…lovely, can we get you properly fed and rested now?” Kit sighed, rubbing her face. “You, bring Mistress to her bed.”

 

“Don’t boss him around, he’s not a servant,” Mufi glared at Kit defensively.

 

I can’t…stand up right now… G’raha thought to her, keeping her close to his chest.

 

Understanding his predicament, Mufi looked to Kit, “Could you be a dear and get me a blood pack? You know how I like them…”

 

“What about him?” Kit murmured, glancing at the man cowering in her glare. She could hear his heart racing, narrowing her eyes at him.

 

“Don’t worry, he wasn’t attacking me before, I’m fine,” Mufi shooed Kit away. “I can fend for myself just fine, you can go.”

 

“Tsk…” Kit huffed at her mistress’ stubbornness and strange behavior before getting up to leave. Tossing G’raha one last look of distrust, she left the room.

 

“There, we’re alone now, show me your wrist,” Mufi whispered to him, taking his hand and checking on his wound. Gingerly she licked it, helping it to heal.

 

Shivering, G’raha relaxed a little, revealing the erection in his trousers, “I…need to practice more…self-control…”

 

“Why? I don’t mind if you get aroused from my feedings,” Mufi chuckled, rubbing his bulge.

 

“Mnn…she’ll be back soon…” G’raha breathed, momentarily swept away by the sensation.

 

“Think to me more,” she purred, continuing to rub him. “Tell me what you want to do to me right now.”

 

I just want to hold you… G’raha closed his eyes, touching foreheads as he clasped her hand to stop her. And know that you’re okay.

 

Blinking a little at his refusal to continue, she could feel him soften, knowing the rush from feeding had already metabolized and left him with his anxieties again. She sighed, deciding to behave herself and curl up in his arms instead, “Alright, but only because you were nice about it…”

 

“Would you like to lay in bed?” G’raha asked out loud, already moving to scoop her up.

 

“Will you be there with me?” She closed her eyes, enjoying his warmth.

 

“Yes,” he slowly got to his feet, carrying the woman to the bed before settling her in it. Moving to curl up beside her, he stayed close while he waited for her to recover. As long as he was close to her, he didn’t feel the call of the tower as much, some manner of peace falling over him.

Chapter 29: Reforging Bonds

A few hours passed, allowing both parties to regenerate their strength before going to visit the dungeon. Quietly slipping downstairs, Mufi led the way down the winding corridors, past gaol cells that were partially occupied. Hidden beneath his hood, G’raha could smell the despair from the occupants, Mufi, why are there so many people here…? Who are they?

 

Really wishing she had a way to think back to him, she considered ways to speak without indicating she heard anything from him, “Be sure to keep your voice down in here, while they may seem to be prisoners, many of them are Were rescues from poor situations. They’re still quite feral and distrusting of others, so I have to keep them here for the safety of my other subjects. These gaols also provide suitable security during their monthly turning, should they take too long to adjust. They are provided with good food, clean water, and a bed, along with healthcare and visits from my in-house therapist.”

 

A therapist? G’raha wondered, never having seen or spoken to one before.

 

“We hope that with the therapy visits, they will be able to overcome their fears and safely integrate into the rest of the house,” Mufi went on to quietly explain. “One of my closest Weres, he goes by Diamond, once stayed down here for a period. I tried giving him a room right away but he fled the house and put himself in danger. He also nearly ripped my throat out.”

 

Diamond did?? He’s so different now! G’raha wanted to look up but kept his gaze on the ground as they walked. The smell of vampire began to drift through the air, one he recognized. Is that Urianger?

 

She patted his shoulder, leaning in, “Stay here a moment, I wish to talk to him first.”

 

Nodding, G’raha paused in the corridor, watching Mufi’s legs and feet walk over to a cell just up ahead.

 

Knocking on the bars, Mufi called out softly, “Uri, are you awake?”

 

“Verily, with regret,” Urianger murmured, slowly sitting up and turning a weary gaze upon her. “Hast thou come to torture me further?”

 

“No, Uri, I’ve brought you a visitor and some food,” Mufi replied, carefully sliding a blood pack through the bars and tossing it in his direction.

 

Catching the pack, he seemed leary of the cloaked figure, deciding to eat in case he needed his strength, “To test mine resolve?”

 

“No, to talk, silly,” shaking her head, she motioned to G’raha, snapping her fingers to get his attention and look as though she were commanding him.

 

Scuttling to her side, G’raha thought, Should I speak? Perhaps we should step inside the cell, you can silence our conversation in there. 

 

Mufi wondered how he knew about that spell before deciding she didn’t want to know. She met Urianger’s gaze, “All I ask is that you hear him out.”

 

Urianger narrowed his eyes at them before letting out a sigh, replying before going back to eating, “Do as thou please…”

 

Gingerly opening the cell, Mufi held G’raha’s hand to lead him in so they didn’t get separated, closing the gate behind her. Touching the bars, she whispered a bit of Old Speak, causing the bars to glow before she turned her attention to G’raha, “We are sheltered, no one can hear or see within the cell now. You may take your hood off.”

 

G’raha slowly dropped his hood, finally seeing the disheveled mess that Urianger was now. He felt both anger and sympathy for the man, knowing he was being played for a fool whilst also willingly betraying his own kind. He took a deep breath, “Hello, Urianger.”

 

“What is the meaning of this?” Urianger frowned, looking to Mufi.

 

“You refused to hear me out, so I thought perhaps hearing about the Baldesions from one of their most coveted subjects would help give you some clarity on the situation,” Mufi explained somberly before motioning for G’raha to take the floor.

 

Nodding to Mufi, he stepped forward, a serious look on his face as he nervously addressed Urianger, “I understand you’ve been working in secret for the Baldesions for a time, but are you aware of what they’ve been doing? Of why they likely wish for you to monitor this coven?”

 

Urianger simply stared at him, unflinching as he sucked on the blood pack.

 

Swallowing his nerves, G’raha rubbed his arm a little, “I...do not know if you care about my story, but...I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want what they did to me - to my people - to go unnoticed. So...listen, if you like, or not…”

 

As G'raha shared his story, Urianger stared at the floor. He didn't seem to be listening, but he also had not turned his back on him. When he could not hear a voice anymore, he looked up to find G'raha covering his face.

 

“What's the matter?” Mufi touched his shoulder.

 

“I can hear it again, gods…it hurts…” G'raha whimpered, collapsing to his knees. “Hngh!! It's so loud!!”

 

“The tower??” Mufi fretted, wondering what was going on with him suddenly.

 

“What is the meaning of this?” Urianger frowned, unsure if this was another trick.

 

“I don't know! Earlier he said he could hear the tower calling to him,” Mufi replied in frustration. “Could it be someone is trying to activate it?”

 

“I...I can't...aah…” G'raha reeled before fainting, barely being caught in time by the vampiress.

 

“G'raha!” Alarmed, Mufi held him in her arms, trying to rouse him. “Gods, what did they do to you there?? Come on, wake up...please…”

 

Blinking a little, Urianger finally moved off the cot to kneel beside G'raha. When his mistress clung to him and hissed, he held a hand up, “I mean him no harm, I only wish to examine his form.”

 

“Why? What are you looking for?” Mufi cradled him against her bosom, her eyes glowing defensively.

 

“If it be true that he hath suffered from the tower’s influence, I may be able to ascertain his ailment,” Urianger explained, meeting her gaze calmly. “I shall do no harm.”

 

Forcing herself to relax, she nodded, allowing him to examine G'raha. She watched his magic dance across his body for a few moments before he gingerly reached to open his eyes. He frowned slightly, “Tis no ailment, I believe that the blood in his body may be the cause. The Allagan blood, to be precise.”

 

“Allagan blood? Please explain,” Mufi asked seriously.

 

“The Allagans are the creators of the Crystal Tower, dating back several thousand years,” Urianger explained, seeming more interested. “To think a descendant yet exists, I did not consider with his red eyes...they are a mark of the Allagan royalty, indicating their ability to control the tower.”

 

“So he's a prince?” Mufi looked up in surprise.

 

“Perhaps…” Frowning a little, he sat back in thought. “I had not realized...tis true? Verily?”

 

“I saw his memories myself,” Mufi whispered, gently brushing his hair out of his face. “It...broke my heart, so much pain...so much death…”

 

Urianger gazed at the ground a moment before looking up to meet her gaze, “Willst thou...show me thy memory of...when she passed…?”

 

Unsure, Mufi regarded him before pulling aside her collar. Tilting her head, she kept her eyes on him, “I will show you, but...it will break your heart…”

 

“I must know,” Urianger did not hesitate, leaning in to bite down on her neck.

 

Mufi gasped, closing her eyes as she remembered the day of Moenbryda’s death. The emotion of the memory made her cry as she experienced her death all over again.

 

As they shared the memory, G'raha came to, seeing the man at her neck. Trying to stop him, he felt Mufi grip him more firmly. Mufi?

 

“It's...okay…” Mufi breathed, her hand trembling a little as she held him still.

 

Feeling protective, he growled, his ears back, “You're crying…”

 

“I'm...sad…” She whispered, eventually coming to the end of her memory. Feeling dizzy, she swooned a bit.

 

G'raha squirmed in her grip, wanting to support her and hold onto her protectively. He watched Urianger pull away, still growling a little under his breath, “Why did you do that??”

 

“Ah...thou art...awake…” Urianger wiped tears from his own eyes, seeming troubled by what he saw. Knowing now for himself who was present, he frowned more. “They...lied to me…”

 

“It is as I said,” Mufi whispered, healing her neck as she finally released G’raha who scrambled to support her before she fell over. “I did not...wish for her death...I would never…”

 

Forlorn by the memories he witnessed, he seemed to process everything before choking, “I…”

 

“I need your help, Urianger,” Mufi panted, trying to sit up more and maintain some decorum of power in front of her subordinate. 

 

“Mine...help?” Looking up in confusion, Urianger seemed shocked that she would want his aid after everything he’d done.

 

“I need you...to...continue being...a spy,” She explained, giving up on holding her own weight since G'raha was supporting her. “They are after my people and have some plan for G'raha, we can't let them have him…”

 

“How...could I…” Still unsure what to say, he gazed at her with misery. “Thou wouldst still...trust me…?”

 

“Right now I need you,” She sighed, looking at him seriously. “Your past transgressions can be overlooked if it will benefit our cause. But if you are unwilling or betray us again...I…”

 

“Please help us,” G'raha cut in, sensing how tired she was. “Can you safely step back into the role without being suspected?”

 

“I hath been away for a time, unable to communicate with them,” Urianger frowned thoughtfully. “But...I believe I can fabricate a reason they will accept…”

 

“Does that mean you'll help us?” He wanted to be hopeful but struggled knowing what he had already done to hurt his coven.

 

Swallowing his pride, Urianger bowed his head, “I will...make amends...by fixing the mistakes I hath wrought...my life is thine to command.”

 

“I'll...talk to you more...later,” Mufi whispered, leaning her head against G'raha. Unable to maintain her strength, she closed her eyes a little. “G'raha...can you…”

 

“Are you okay if I carry you?” He asked softly.

 

Nodding, she leaned into him more, “I will...have Kit come to free you...from the cell when I've...recovered.”

 

“I understand...I shall await thee here,” Urianger nodded, moving back to his cot to think about everything he had learned.

 

Covering himself again, G'raha carefully lifted Mufi in his arms, moving to leave the cell. Waiting for Mufi to drop the shielding, he stepped outside before seeing Kit waiting outside, “Ah, she's…she's fine, just tired.”

 

Frowning, Kit glanced at Urianger before locking up after him. She nodded back down the corridor, “I will escort you.”

 

Traveling in silence, they returned to Mufi's bed chambers so G'raha could deposit her in the bed.

 

“Explain,” Kit demanded, standing at the foot of her bed.

 

“I think...she was sharing a memory with Urianger,” G'raha replied, making sure she was comfortable. “I don't know what led up to it…”

 

“Why not? Were you not in the room?” Kit frowned at him.

 

“I...I was…” Feeling her animosity, he shrunk a little. “I fell unconscious. My proximity to the tower is...causing problems.”

 

“Hmm,” Kit seemed troubled by everything as she gazed down at Mufi. “Stop being so reckless, he could have killed you.”

 

“He didn’t,” Mufi murmured, her eyes closed but still awake.

 

“Ah, I thought…you were asleep,” feeling embarrassed for answering for her, he sulked a little at her side. “So you were sharing your memories with him?”

 

“It was the only way to fully win him to our side,” Mufi opened her eyes slightly, seeing the two faces watching her. “I shouldn’t need to do anything too strenuous for a bit, stop fussing over me.”

 

“You’re going to kill yourself at this rate,” Kit sighed, brushing her hair back in frustration. “How can I protect you when you’re the biggest threat to your own life??”

 

“Can you…die from using too much magic?” G’raha looked more concerned, looking down at his mistress.

 

“It’s how Louisoix went, he burned himself out saving this godsforsaken star, and are the humans even grateful? Of course not,” Kit scoffed, obviously holding a grudge against the normals. “Moenbryda too, poured her soul into that spell and just vanished!”

 

“I don’t intend to go that far,” sighing and closing her eyes again, Mufi waved her off. “Let me rest. Before morning, I wish to see Urianger in my office to discuss details, please bring him there as discreetly as possible.”

 

“Are you sure about this?” Kit seemed doubtful, still not trusting Urianger as far as she could dropkick him.

 

“What choice do we have, Kit? Please, just…trust me?” Too tired to argue, she gave the woman a pleading look.

 

Conceding, for now, Kit bowed her head, “As you wish. Do you require more sustenance?”

 

“Maybe later, I just wish to rest for now,” Mufi murmured, feeling the stress of the past few days catching up to her.

 

Nodding, Kit began to leave before hesitating, glancing at G’raha. She seemed almost reluctant to ask, “Do you…require anything before I go?”

 

“Oh, um…no, thank you,” unprepared for the offer, G’raha nervously bowed his head to her as she finally departed. Turning his attention back to Mufi, he huffed. “Please do not be careless with your life, I…I worry about you…”

 

“That’s sweet…at least we feel the same about each other,” Mufi chuckled, reaching up to cup his cheek. “Are you feeling better?”

 

“I am…managing, the pull is less now,” he whispered, his tail twitching at her first comment. He wondered about the meaning of it, knowing she’d never tell him.

 

“Do you think they were doing something with the tower?” Mufi dropped her hand to his leg, feeling more exhausted but wanting to make sure he was safe.

 

“It's possible...the pull is always stronger when it's active, or simply by being near it,” G'raha looked down at her with a weary expression. “Please do not worry about me, I'll stay by your side until you wake.”

 

“Will you...rest as well?” Mufi tried to shift so she could curl up with him.

 

“I'll try…” Getting comfortable beside her, he wound himself around her in a protective ball.

 

Content to have him close by, Mufi drifted off to sleep. She barely slept when G'raha woke her with nightmarish screams. Jarred awake, she found him writhing in bed beside her, “Raha! Wake up!!”

 

The man was unresponsive, stuck in whatever dream he was experiencing.

 

Frowning, Mufi tried to wake him, shaking his shoulder. As she attempted, she caught sight of his hands swinging up suddenly, moving to protect her face as he swiped at her. Searing pain shot through her forearm as his claws ripped through her flesh, “Hngh!! RAHA!”

 

The smell of blood and sound of screams finally woke the man. His eyes snapping open as he broke into a cold sweat, he looked up at Mufi with a wild gaze. Seeing the gashes across her arm, he gasped, “A-Ah…d-did I -”

 

“Are you...okay?” Mufi whispered, slowly lowering her arm.

 

Panting with a shaky breath, he whispered, “No…”

 

Sitting back with a sigh, she examined her arm, wincing at how deep the wounds were. She would need healing Magicks for this, “Was it a dream about the tower?”

 

He couldn’t process her question properly, his eyes fixated on her arm, Oh gods...oh gods...it's so deep...what have I done...I need to run -

 

“Raha, stop…” Mufi met his gaze, still clutching her arm. “I'll take you back to Thancred's house, just...please...hold on a little longer. I'm losing blood, can you...find something to…”

 

Falling out of bed, G'raha sprinted to the bath, returning with a clean towel. He hunted around in her bedside table, pulling out some rope before beginning to wrap and bind her arm.

 

Wincing at the pain, she hissed, “Can you...carry me...to my healer?”

 

Silently nodding and obeying her request, he quickly pulled his cloak on before he scooped her up and hurried to the door, stumbling a bit in his haste. Opening it, he glanced outside to find the hallway empty. “W-Which way?”

 

“Back to...the...m…” Mufi tried to reply, the blood soaking into the towel slowly.

 

“Hold on!” G'raha dashed down the hallway, making his way back to the main hall where they came down to the sleeping quarters. Looking around, he spotted two Miqo'te with white hair strolling towards him. “Excuse me!”

 

“Hmm? Oh gods, isn't that Mufi??” The girl gasped, smelling the blood. She covered her nose.

 

“What the hell?!” The boy exclaimed, hurrying over. “Who are you??”

 

“We've no time, please,” G'raha panted, hoping this was the right move. “A healer, can you take me to one??”

 

“Uh, yeah, this way,” the boy turned and ran, grabbing his sister's hand as they led the way down the hall.

 

G'raha followed as best he could, stumbling a few times before they finally reached what looked like a hospital mixed with a laboratory. Grimacing at the smells as it reminded him of his nightmare, he tried to focus on why they were there.

 

“Hey! Y'shtola!!” The girl called out, looking around the room. “Mufi’s hurt!”

 

From a back room, a female Miqo'te in black robes emerged, brushing back her ashen blond hair as she tilted her head. Her nearly all white eyes seemed to gaze through them before distantly focusing on Mufi. Motioning to a gurney nearby, she commanded, “Lay her there.”

 

G’raha quickly laid her down before backing away a little, “How can I help??”

 

“By giving me space to work,” Y’shtola responded, beginning to undo the makeshift bandage. As she worked, she raised her voice. “Nova, I should hope you would come out sometime soon to assist me? As is your occupation here?”

 

“Yeah yeah, I’m coming - woah, that looks awful,” a woman slightly taller than Y’shtola sauntered out of the same room the other woman had appeared from. Ruffling her black and red streaked shaggy locks, she lazily regarded G’raha. “Who the fuck are you?”

 

“Nova, manners,” Y’shtola calmly chastised her as she motioned to her cabinets nearby. “Cleaning solution.”

 

“Sorry, whomst the fuck are you?” Nova went to the cabinet, hunting a bit before bringing back a bottle of clear solution and a pile of clean rags. She set them down on the table next to the gurney before eyeing the man again.

 

“I…I’m the mistress’ new…servant…” unsure if he could trust them, he did his best to maintain his practice in concealing his thoughts, seeing the healer woman begin to work on Mufi’s arm. The sight of the healing magicks made his stomach turn at the memories; he looked away, rubbing his arm instinctively from phantom pains.

 

“Right…that tells me fuck all,” Nova arched a brow at him, crossing her arms over her chest. “That your handiwork? Smells like you. If you’re her new pet, why’d you attack her?”

 

Of course it’s another WereMiqo, gods I couldn’t smell her at all… G’raha thought to himself as he considered his options. “It was…an accident.”

 

“Sure…we’ll see what she says when she comes to,” narrowing her eyes, Nova waited nearby for any further instruction.

 

“Blood pack, warmed,” Y’shtola directed as she sewed the wounds shut with her soul magicks once the wound was deemed clean enough. Letting out a sigh from the strain, she took the blood from Nova when it was ready, opening it for Mufi to smell before helping her to drink it. “While it is good to see you, Mufinella, I do prefer catching up over tea rather than a hospital bed.”

 

“Mnn…” Mufi groaned as she drank the bag, hazily glancing around the room. Her vision was filled with five Miqo’te, all staring at her intently. “What are…all of you doing here…?”

 

“We ran into your new boy toy in the hallway,” the white-haired girl replied, fluffing her pigtails casually.

 

“He seemed lost and asked about a healer so we brought him here, then we stayed cause we were bored and wanted to know what was going on,” the taller boy replied, itching lazily at his stylish hair.

 

“I just work here,” Nova shrugged before going to lean against the wall, still keeping an eye on G’raha.

 

“Now that we’ve caught up, would you care to explain what led up to this?” Y’shtola inquired, motioning to her body.

 

“It was an accident,” Mufi sighed, trying to sit up before feeling her head spin. “Mnngh…”

 

“So we have heard; please remain still until the blood has had time to get into your system,” Y’shtola instructed, pushing her back into the bed. “He claims to be your new servant, is that true?”

 

“After a fashion,” Mufi sighed, turning her gaze to the twins and smiling. “Emerald gives you two her regards. G’raha, this is Billie and Billy, they’re twins.”

 

G’raha bowed his head to the pair politely, trying to force himself to be social rather than running from the room as his instincts desired, “Thank you for…your assistance earlier, I’m afraid I’m not f-familiar with the house’s layout, so…I-I was rather hopelessly lost…”

 

“Not a problem,” Billy, the brother, shrugged casually. “It’s kind of a maze in here.”

 

“I get lost all the time,” Billie shrugged as well, her tail swishing curiously as she gazed at G’raha, wondering what he looked like under his hood.

 

Curious…I can smell the Were from the male, but…not the female? Is only her brother turned? G’raha asked Mufi secretly.

 

“As I’m sure you’ve noticed, Billy, G’raha is also a WereMiqo so you two have something in common,” Mufi responded naturally with further introductions.

 

“Oh? That explains a lot,” Billy seemed to sniff a little, frowning. “He just smells like you.”

 

G’raha blushed, wondering if that was why he couldn’t smell the gruff girl’s scent. Likely a tactic to fly under the radar, Do the others know that Nova is a WereMiqo too?

 

Mufi did not respond, simply carrying on her conversation with Billy, “I did have him take a bath earlier, it’s good to know it masks his scent though.”

 

“As much as I enjoy this friendly banter, you need to rest,” Y’shtola interrupted, motioning to the twins. “Why don’t you take the new help to find something to eat while Mistress Mufinella recovers?”

 

I can’t…what if I have another episode?? Mufi, please… G’raha began to panic a little, trying to remain calm as he backed further into a corner.

 

“I’d rather he stay here, he’s not adjusted yet and gets nervous being around strangers,” Mufi spoke up, holding her hand out to G’raha. “He’ll behave himself.”

 

G’raha quickly went to her side, grasping her hand, “I will, I promise.”

 

Sighing and seeming a bit suspicious, Y’shtola decided not to argue, motioning to Nova, “Bring our guest a chair, then. If you are not quiet, I will expel you from my office.”

 

“He will be, thank you, Y’shtola,” Mufi smiled as she tugged on his hand, indicating for him to lean in closer. Once he was within range, she whispered softly under his hood. “Don’t be afraid, they won’t hurt you. I’ll be right here so try to get some rest too.”

 

I’m afraid I’ll have another nightmare…I’ll stay awake until you’re better, G’raha replied silently before sitting in the chair Nova brought for him. Continuing to hold her hand, he quietly sat at her bedside, like a ghost haunting her.

 

“We’ll still get some grub, be back later,” Billy waved casually before he trotted off with his sister.

 

Glancing back, Billie regarded him with further curiosity, wondering who the mysterious man was as she slipped out of the room after her brother.

Chapter 30: Troubled Pasts

Time was passing slowly for the occupants of the Vertigo tea house. Relegated to what they could find for entertainment within the walls of the dwelling, the Miqo'te pair decided to pester their host for ideas.

 

“He's not gonna let us just wander around,” Emerald argued, perfectly content to be bored out of her mind as long as it kept her out of trouble. But, since Diamond was looking for trouble as a distraction from his recent traumatic experiences, she decided it would be better to keep an eye on him. She had told Mufi that she would keep him safe, after all, even if it was saving him from himself.

 

“Maybe he will! I’m tired of sitting around waiting, if I’m gonna be the guardian here I need to know what’s behind all these doors!” Diamond reasoned as he knocked on Thancred’s office door.

 

“You just want to be nosy!” Emerald hissed, seeing right through him.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” sticking his nose in the air, Diamond smiled at the man who barely cracked the door open. The intense scent of sex hit him hard as he cleared his throat. “Uh hey, we’re bored, can we open random doors?”

 

“Yeah sure whatever, just don’t bother me,” Thancred grunted, his hair a tousled mess as he kept his body out of frame. He slammed the door shut shortly after.

 

Diamond turned to Emerald, a look of excitement as he held his hands up in a triumphant pose.

 

Rolling her eyes, Emerald grabbed his sleeve, hauling him down the hall and away from the lovers, “Gods, that was so embarrassing. Do they ever NOT do that??”

 

“Do what? Oh, have sex?” Diamond remarked, walking with his hands behind his head. “I mean, if they’re into each other, why shouldn’t they?”

 

“It’s just…awkward…” Emerald grumbled, finding a door she wanted to open. She had seen others go into it and come out in new outfits, curious about what lay inside. Pushing the door open, she gasped at the sight. “Clothes!”

 

“Oooh, so this is where they kept getting their disguises…” Diamond mused as he followed her inside, looking over the racks of clothes curiously. “Who would have thought, Thancred has some sense of style!”

 

“I didn’t think he had bad taste,” Emerald scoffed before running her hands over some dresses. “But why would he have women’s clothes too?”

 

“Maybe he likes to feel pretty sometimes?” Diamond smirked, chuckling when she huffed and walked away to look further into the massive closet. “I’m kidding, it’s probably for guests or a former lover, maybe even Miss Mufi when she stops in.”

 

“Former lover?” Emerald hadn’t considered that he might have had other women in his past, not liking to think of such things. Before she could think about it more, she gasped and pulled out a dress with a dramatic exclamation. “This is from the 1528 Manderville summer collection!! It looks brand new!”

 

“I thought you said you didn’t care about fashion that much?” Diamond teased, looking at a few things on the rack as he changed the topic. “The clothes are probably preserved with magic to keep them from degrading, I think he does the same thing with the tea in the shop.”

 

“I was wondering how his tea doesn't go stale…” Ignoring his teasing, she ran her hands over the dress, wishing she could wear fancy things.

 

Eyeing her a little, he pulled a suit off the rack, posing dramatically, “What do you think? I could be a rich duke from some mob family!”

 

Giving him a look and laughing at his clear ignorance to everything he just said, she gave him a mocking sneer, “You wish!”

 

“Let's try them on!” He grinned, seeing a curtain on one side of the room. “You change on the other side!”

 

“What?? No way, I could never wear something like this! This belongs in a museum!” Emerald gawked at him.

 

“It's been preserved, Em, it won't rip,” he grabbed her hand, pulling her over to the curtain. “If they weren't meant to be worn, they wouldn't be in here! Now let's have some fun for a change!”

 

Reluctant but secretly really wanting to do it, she stepped behind the curtain, scowling at him, “Fine! But only cause you made me do it!”

 

Chuckling to himself, Diamond changed into the suit, feeling quite dashing as he checked himself out in a mirror, “Wow, I feel like a respectable person in this!”

 

Emerald was nervous about trying on the clothes, knowing how valuable they were. She ran her fingers through the fringe on the hem, remembering when she had seen the dress in a catalog at the coven house. She never thought she would actually touch real history, her heart skipping a beat. Slowly she put the dress on, running her hands over the fabric and feeling the beads sewn meticulously in an intricate design. To her surprise, the dress fit her perfectly; she wondered if that was part of the magic as well. Letting out a sigh, she stepped up to the curtain, “Are you decent?”

 

“Nope, but I’m dressed, if that’s what you mean,” Diamond teased, seeing her glare at him from around the divider. Tilting his head, he watched her step out, a happy smile forming on his lips. “Look at you!”

 

“I look dumb, don’t I?” She sulked a little, fidgeting in the dress, still worried about somehow destroying it in some way. 

 

“No way! Come look!” Diamond grabbed her hand, pulling her over to the mirror and grasping her shoulders so she couldn’t flee.

 

“W-What??” Flustered, Emerald tried to argue but when she saw herself in the mirror, her voice trailed off. Blinking in surprise, she turned side to side, checking out the drape of the dress on her figure. “Hey, this is kind of nice.” 

 

“We almost look like normal folks,” Diamond’s smile looked a little sad before he did some ridiculous poses behind her in the reflection. “I say, we are quite spiffy!”

 

Giggling a little, she shook her hips to make the fringe swish around her body, “It’s pretty fun, at least.”

 

“Let’s try on other outfits!” Diamond went back to the racks to find something else to try.

 

Having fun for a change, the two went through the collections, trying on outfits from different eras and pretending they were from that period - as accurately as they could figure, with their limited knowledge of history. Being careful to put the clothes back between changes, they worked their way through several costume changes before tiring. They flopped on the floor, giggling to themselves as they caught their breath.

 

“Gods…I've never tried on so many clothes in my life!” Emerald sighed, fanning herself after all the spinning and twirling she did, her legs flopped out in front of her.

 

“Yeah!” Diamond laughed, turning to face her. “You looked good in all of them, you should ask Mistress if you can keep some.”

 

“What?? You're joking!” Emerald scoffed, straightening her vintage skirt. “These clothes are worth more than both of our lives combined!”

 

“Are you sure? According to Miss Mufi, I'm worth a million Gil,” Diamond stuck his nose in the air, preening a little to make her laugh.

 

“You wish!” Shoving his shoulder, she got back up to get changed, being careful with her last outfit.

 

“I think you're worth it,” He gazed after her, sounding more serious as he rested his head against the wall watching her.

 

Hesitating at the curtain, she blushed and looked away, clutching the fabric, “Whatever…you probably say that to all the women in the coven…”

 

“I don't,” he replied plainly, slowly getting up to find his normal clothes. “Why don't you believe me?”

 

“Cause I know you've been with like…everyone,” she said before she disappeared out of sight, partly to get changed and partly to escape the words she had just said. Mentally she chastised herself, remembering what he’d been through before getting to the coven and how upset he was when he shared about it with her.

 

Definitely hurt by her remark, Diamond fell quiet, getting changed back into his normal clothes. Looking down at himself now, he only saw a poor slave still owing his life to another. He closed his eyes, speaking out loud, “I’ve never gone all the way with anyone.”

 

“W-what?” Almost too timid to show her face, Emerald peeked out from behind the curtain to see the troubled look on his face.

 

“Do you know what it’s like to be a slave and be interested in someone else?” Diamond turned away, walking along the clothes as he let his hand run along the different fabrics. “The fear you’ll always have that just one mistake and you’ve suddenly got a kid? Maybe you want to have a family, but you know any kids you have are just gonna end up being someone else’s property. So why take the risk? Even if you want to, even if it might feel good…no, ask anyone indentured to a vampire and they’ll agree. We don’t have the luxury to be careless.”

 

“Oh…” she almost felt bad for the other people in the coven. She knew there were a couple servants that were into each other, but she never saw children in the mansion. Knowing that, she felt guilty for her remarks. “Then…what…do you do with them?”

 

“Hmm? Oh, I didn’t say I’ve never done anything,” Diamond shrugged, picking at the sleeve of one shirt. “You can still feel pleasure without doing something that’ll risk pregnancy. I just got good at using my mouth and my hands instead.”

 

Emerald went bright red, stammering, “I-I DIDN’T NEED TO KNOW THAT!”

 

“You made an assumption about me, I wanted to set things straight,” he turned his head a little, seeing her fidgeting. “And I haven’t been with everyone, there’s only been a couple girls I liked enough to fool around with. I’ve never been in love with any of them.”

 

“Never…?” Looking down at herself, she nervously picked at her fingernails. She saw that they were dirty, feeling a little self-conscious.

 

“It’s dangerous to fall in love, you might be tempted to do more,” Diamond slowly walked over to her before stopping in front of her, leaning on the rack. “Have you?”

 

“What? I…o-of course not!” Emerald jumped a little, backing away from him.

 

“I guess we’re even then,” he seemed to be in a less playful mood, jerking his head towards the door. “Come on, I’m bored with this place.”

 

Biting her lip a little and not fully sure what to do with him, Emerald awkwardly followed in his wake after carefully replacing the clothes she’d been wearing, leaving the closet behind. Her head down, she followed behind him thinking about everything he’d said and wondering if she should apologize. When she realized he’d stopped, she looked around and exclaimed in surprise, “Is this a library??”

 

“Looks like it, must be Thancred’s,” Diamond wandered around, looking at all the rows of books stretching in both directions away from the door. “It’s smaller than Miss Mufi’s.”

 

“You’ve been in her library?” Emerald almost teased him and joked that he probably brought a girl there, but given the tension between them now she decided not to. 

 

“Yeah, I know it’s hard to believe but I like reading books sometimes,” he shrugged a little, moving to see what kinds of tomes were there. “At least after Miss Mufi gave me a tutor to learn how to read.”

 

“You didn’t know how?” Tentatively moving to stand at the shelf as well, she perused the selection a few ilms away from him.

 

“Most who were born into slavery weren’t taught how to read,” Diamond pulled a book down, flipping through it casually. “Or write. Keeps them from writing to anyone or reading things that would give them ideas.”

 

“Oh…” Emerald felt worse about his situation that she never fully knew about. Chewing on her lip, she opened her mouth to say something to him before seeing him turn away.

 

“I’m gonna go read by the window, help yourself to the rest of the books,” he waved the book in his hand before sauntering towards the reading area, curling up in a chair to at least seem like he was reading.

 

Her ears drooping, Emerald sighed and began to explore the library. She did love books, the smell and the feel of each one holding so much history and learning. Maybe in another life she could have been a scholar, spending her days in libraries consuming every bit of knowledge she could find. She envied the vampires for their collections of books, wishing she had her own library to nestle into every waking moment she could. After a little while, she found something to read, wandering over to the sitting area to find Diamond still staring at the book. She wasn’t sure if he had really changed pages since she wandered off, “Um, is it…okay if I sit here?”

 

“Sure,” Diamond shrugged, his expression appearing a little downtrodden as he didn’t lift his gaze from the book.

 

Nodding to herself, she curled up in a chair next to him, fiddling with the book a little. She tried to read it, finding herself too distracted by thoughts of earlier to get past the first page. Frustrated and unable to deal with it any longer, she set the book down in her lap, saying, “I’m sorry about all that stuff I said.”

 

“You don’t have to apologize,” he murmured, picking at the corner of the book.

 

“Well I am!” She huffed, chewing on her lip anxiously. “I didn’t…I didn’t know all that stuff about…servants…a-and I was…rude to you…after…after all the stuff you said…”

 

Shrugging a little, Diamond glanced up at her, seeing how nervous she was. He decided to ask again, “Why are you at the Pemstein Coven if you’re not a slave?”

 

“That’s…that’s not something I can talk about,” she looked away, not expecting him to ask about her past again.

 

“Alright…” closing his eyes, he curled up more in the chair like he planned to take a nap.

 

Seeing how strange he was behaving, she shifted awkwardly, “Why do you want to know so bad?”

 

“I just don’t understand why anyone would willingly choose to live with vampires,” he replied, looking up at her with a sullen gaze. “You could be out there living your life…doing what you want…yet you’re here…I don’t get it.”

 

Gripping the edge of the book in her hands, she ducked her head, seeming to be debating telling the truth. A sick feeling came over her, making her feel dizzy, “I…didn’t choose to live there…”

 

“Are you saying you’re a refugee or something?” Diamond frowned, seeing the fearful look on her face as she turned away from him. Blinking a little, he sat up more. “Wait, are you? But…Miss Mufi doesn’t take in refugees, unless there’s something you know that’s dangerous or something about you that’s different…but you’re not a WereMiqo, you don’t get sick or smell stuff like I can…”

 

“Please…I can’t…” she breathed, trembling a little at his continued theorizing.

 

“Hey…it’s alright,” slipping off his chair, he slunk over to crouch in front of her, resting a hand on the arm of her chair as he peeked up at her face. “Whatever happened, I…I know that the vampires can be pretty awful. You’re safe now.”

 

“No, I’m not,” she whispered, curling up more. “Please…don’t…be so close…”

 

Wondering what happened that made her so edgy around men, he shifted back a little, giving her some space as his ears laid back, “Sorry…why don’t you feel safe?”

 

“If they find me…” she barely breathed, looking haunted.

 

“Who?” Frowning with concern, he wanted to reach out and hold her, tell her he’d keep her safe.

 

Shaking her head, she buried her face in her knees, “I can’t…r-remember how you…tried not to tell me about G’raha cause…you wanted to protect me?”

 

Worried about where this was going, he whispered, “You want to protect me?”

 

“Yes!” She blurted out, flustered by his questioning.

 

“I want to protect you too…” he replied softly, his tail curling up close to him.

 

“Then just…don’t ask me about this anymore…please,” she whimpered, feeling like she wanted to cry. “A-And don’t just go ask Mufi! I’ll…I’ll stop talking to you if you do!”

 

Getting the idea that Mufi did in fact know what happened to Emerald in the past, he got to thinking. Why would she want to encourage Emerald to stay at the tea shop unless it was safer for her there? Why did she task him with protecting her if it wasn’t more than just getting her to the cafe unharmed? Quietly he whispered, “She wanted you to come here…she doesn’t think the mansion is safe anymore.”

 

“What?” Looking down at him with teary eyes, she wiped them a little.

 

“Miss Mufi…she knew I wanted you to go back home but she encouraged you to stay and kept telling me to protect you,” Diamond scanned her with his eyes for a moment, seeing her flinch away. He never noticed how modestly she dressed, even when she put on the Manderville dress she kept her tights and undershirt on. At all times she kept herself covered, only her hands and head visible; even in the heat of the day they arrived in Kugane, she wore a light sweater. He tried making a guess. “You’ve got scars, don’t you? That’s why you dress like that…and why you’re always pulling away from me.”

 

Emerald paled, tugging her sleeves down more, “D-Did you see something??”

 

“No, just a guess…but I guess I’m right,” he looked worried, gazing up at her with a sympathetic expression.

 

“Please, just…stop asking me questions!” Flustered by his keen gaze, she wanted to flee, about to leap out of the chair over his hunched down figure.

 

“Alright, alright…take it easy,” holding his hands up, he tilted his head trying to meet her gaze. “Whoever hurt you…she must think they’ll be a danger to you now. She probably thinks the mansion was compromised and doesn’t want you going back there, especially if something happens and other coven leaders show up at her door…”

 

Emerald looked like a ghost at that suggestion, beginning to tremble, “W-Would…would th-they…come here?”

 

“I don’t know…even if they did, I don’t think they can come up here unless Thancred has invited them in the past,” Diamond thought for a moment before standing up. “Hang on, I can ask him to put safeties on our doors.”

 

“P-Please don’t tell him anything!” She grasped his sleeve before flinching away at her own behavior. “Please…”

 

Grimacing, he whispered, “I will keep you safe, Em…I promise.”

 

Hearing him say it this time, he sounded completely genuine, bringing tears to her eyes. The last person to tell her that was Mufi, no one else gave a damn about her. Nodding shakily, she hugged the book still in her arms.

 

“Stay put, I’ll go talk to him, alright?” Diamond checked on her, seeing her nod again. Taking a deep breath, he turned to leave the library. Hopefully by the time he got there, Thancred and Diana will have finished their romping in the office…this was highly unlikely, but still a hopeful wish. Reaching the door, he knocked on it, his ears flat against his head and tail twitching anxiously behind him.

 

Opening the door with a scowl, Thancred opened his mouth to speak before seeing the mood the Miqo was in. Shifting a little, he simply grumbled, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Um…sorry to bother you again,” Diamond murmured, hanging his head a little. He didn’t handle angry vampires very well, especially men, Thancred’s ire making him uneasy. But he had to soldier on, for Emerald’s sake. “I…I need to ask a favor of you.”

 

“What kind of favor?” He leaned on the doorway, not caring if Diamond saw his nude silhouette in the door as he glanced in the hallway, seeing he was alone.

 

Averting his eyes and checking to make sure Emerald hadn’t followed him, he replied quietly, “Are you able to redo the ward on the stairs? Like…reset it?”

 

Frowning a little, Thancred could tell this was going to be a serious conversation. Letting out a sigh, he ran his fingers through his hair, “Give me a minute to get dressed and we can talk about this more.”

 

“O-okay…” Diamond nodded, moving to stand beside the door to wait.

 

Closing the door, Thancred hunted down his clothes from around the office, addressing the woman tied to his chair, “Sorry, we’re going to have to take a break for a little bit.”

 

“Oh…um…did something happen?” Diana blushed, feeling flustered still tied up. Her loins were slowly dripping onto the chair and down to the floor, having made quite a mess during their session together.

 

“I don’t know but I have a bad feeling,” Thancred sighed, pulling his pants on before going to untie Diana. “You’ll probably have to come with me.”

 

“Me? Why? Do we have to leave?” Diana looked worried, hurriedly cleaning up with the tissues Thancred offered her.

 

“I don’t think so, but I’ll need you with me,” he answered, finding the rest of his clothes and setting them on his desk before helping Diana to get dressed first. “I might need to give you permission to access the stairs again, depending on what I find out.”

 

“The stairs?” Diana frowned in confusion. She remembered that the first time she had gone up the stairs, she felt like she’d pass out from the vertigo she got. It wasn’t until after she found out there was a magic ward on the stairs preventing anyone from ascending them without permission from the ward caster, which in this case was Thancred. She wondered if the same held true for anyone trying to descend the stairs without permission, the idea was horrifying, imagining herself tumbling down the stairs for infinity until someone found her corpse.

 

“Mmhmm,” getting dressed and straightening his clothes up, he fixed his hair a bit. “Tell me when you’re ready and I’ll let Diamond in.”

 

Nodding, Diana did her best to hurry, her legs not really working very well. In the meantime, she saw Thancred cleaning up their messes around the room. She hoped the air didn’t smell too heavily of their tantric relations. Once the chair was clean, she sat down, sighing, “Gods, my legs don’t want to work…”

 

“Sorry about that, should I not have given you that sixth orgasm?” He teased, leaning down to give her a kiss.

 

Huffing and blushing, Diana looked away, embarrassed, “D-don’t say stuff like that!”

 

Chuckling to himself, he moved over to the door to let their guest in, “Come in, sorry about the smell.”

 

Diamond quickly slipped inside, wrinkling his nose at the pheromones hanging heavy in the air. Trying to focus on his mission, he paced around a little to distract himself, “I’ll be blunt: I think there’s someone hunting Emerald and we need to put in safety measures.”

 

“Emerald? Why, isn’t she just a servant girl?” Thancred frowned, making sure the door was shut.

 

“I don’t know what she is, but she’s not a servant,” Diamond finally met his gaze. “She’s a refugee just like G’raha, Miss Mufi is protecting her from someone.”

 

“How do you know this?” Moving to the desk, Thancred sat on the edge, crossing his arms over his chest.

 

Rubbing his arm a little, Diamond took a breath, “I’ve been noticing things, hints and clues but no definite answers. Emerald is too afraid to tell me why she’s part of the coven and swore me not to ask Miss Mufi, but when I suggested that Mistress left her here on purpose she looked really scared. Do the other coven leaders have permissions to come up the stairs?”

 

“Coven leaders?” Frowning more, Thancred thought about it before replying. “Yes, a few do. Do you have reason to believe one of them is hunting Emerald for some reason?”

 

Diamond nodded, glancing over at Diana, “Has she ever changed clothes around you?”

 

“Me? Uh…” surprised to be included in the conversation, Diana thought about it a little. She had let Emerald borrow some of her clothes but the girl didn’t change in the room with her. Instead, she took the clothes back to her own room before changing. “No…I just gave her clothes to wear and she left.”

 

“That’s what I thought…” Diamond smoothed his hair out, looking agitated. “I think someone hurt her in the past but I don’t know who or why. She’s just a normal girl, I never sensed anything special about her…could she know something?”

 

“I wouldn’t know, I don’t really know much about either of you,” Thancred shrugged, tilting his head a little. “And you have no idea who might be a threat to her?”

 

“No…p-please don’t ask her about it, she’ll hate me…” Diamond quickly added in, looking nervous.

 

“I’m going to be honest with you, if I don’t have to redo the wards I would prefer it, it’s very strenuous,” Thancred scratched his head. “She doesn’t have to tell me why she’s running, I just need to know if I have to redo it.”

 

“I don’t know if she’ll say,” Diamond fidgeted, anxious about having brought it up.

 

“I’ll try to find out without causing you trouble then,” Thancred moved towards the door, motioning to Diana. “Where is she right now?”

 

“I…I left her in the library,” Diamond hurried after him, fearing that Emerald would get the wrong idea. 

 

“Alright, stay close,” Thancred grunted as he left his office, heading down to the library with his two followers.

 

Diana peeked over at Diamond, seeing how anxious he was when she was used to seeing him joking around. She whispered, “Is she okay?”

 

Diamond shook his head, hugging himself, “I shouldn’t have pushed…”

 

“If you hadn’t, we could have had an issue on our hands,” Thancred remarked without looking back, reaching the library door and opening it. Looking around inside, he found Emerald still seated in the reading area, looking traumatized. He walked over to her. “Emerald.”

 

“A-ah, y-yes?” Jumping a little, she looked up to see all the people approaching, immediately looking at Diamond with betrayal.

 

“Easy, he just wants to keep you safe,” Thancred held his hand up, coming to a stop a few fulm away. “Can you tell me which coven house you are hiding from? You needn’t tell me why or who specifically, I just need to know the coven name.”

 

“I…” paling at his questions, she trembled, hugging herself for comfort. She looked away, unable to meet their gazes. “W-why…do you…need to know?”

 

“So I know if I need to reset my wards or not,” Thancred replied calmly. “It’s a difficult process, I’d like to avoid it if possible but if I’ve let them into my dwelling before, it can’t be helped. I just need a name.”

 

Emerald looked like she’d seen a ghost, growing even more pale as she thought about her past. Nervously, she looked up at Thancred, wondering if he heard her thoughts. He didn’t seem to react, allowing her to relax a little as she hung her head. Taking a breath, she answered, “Galvus...”

 

Thancred sighed, running his fingers through his hair as he swore a little, “That’s trouble…I’ll have to redo them then. Alright, come on…Diamond, go prepare some blood packs for me.”

 

“Y-yes, sir!” Diamond hurried away, wanting to do everything he could to ensure her safety.

 

“Galvus? Are they bad?” Diana whispered to Thancred as they walked towards the door, Emerald lagging behind slowly.

 

“I’ve had Solus Galvus here several times, he hasn’t been by in a while but…” glancing back at Emerald, he saw her twitch from the name drop. Dread sunk in more. “I’ll need to do a lot of work.”

 

“Oh…who is Solus?” Diana asked, wanting to know more about the other covens.

 

“He’s the former head of the coven, he’s also an elder vampire,” the tone Thancred spoke in was serious, giving Diana chills. “He’s not someone we want visiting us, I cannot fight him. Even Mufi would have a hard time holding him at bay but she’d be our best chance if it came down to it.”

 

“When is she coming back?” Wishing they had more safety, Diana tugged on his sleeve a little.

 

“I don’t know…” Thancred sighed, seeing Diamond coming out of the lab with a tray full of blood. Seeing how much he had made, he seemed impressed that he knew the magnitude of what he had to do. Starting down the hall towards the stairs, he made sure everyone was with him before descending. Once he reached the bottom, he checked that the store was still empty before rolling his sleeves up. “Alright, I’m going to need you all to stay put while I work. This is going to take some time so keep an eye out on the front door. The stairs will be vulnerable while I reset the wards so we have to be careful.”

 

“Are we in danger?” Diana asked, fidgeting nervously.

 

“Unless someone has reason to believe she’s here, probably not, but we don’t know for sure,” Thancred replied, taking one of the blood packs and devouring it. Closing his eyes as he let it sink into his system, his eyes glowed a little. “Just stay close and let me work.”

 

The trio huddled in the hallway behind Thancred, staying out of the way and out of sight from the store front while watching him begin his work. Glancing at Emerald and seeing how upset she seemed, Diana tentatively held her hand, “It’s going to be okay…”

 

Emerald looked up at her, almost pulling away. Sensing the woman was also nervous and trying to be brave despite her hand shaking, Emerald nodded silently, standing close to her and praying they would stay safe. Maybe this time she could trust people…she hoped for all their sakes.

Chapter 31: Safe Guards

Thancred wasn’t looking forward to the strain he was about to put on himself, but it was long overdue to reset things around the house. Considering the possible upcoming war, it’d probably be safer to restrict who had access to his dwelling, trying to reason with himself. Committing to the act, he held his hands out, beginning to unravel the ward on the stairs. Silvery wisps began to glow on every step, unraveling at a painstakingly slow rate.

 

Diana watched him work, remembering when he made the new hallway upstairs. Glancing over at Emerald, she saw her watching with casual interest. She kept her voice down as she asked, “Have you seen this done before?”

 

“No, not on such a large scale,” Emerald whispered back, seeing the wisps curling and peeling away like ferns growing in 100 times playback. “Mufi enchanted my door when I got to the coven house so only her and Kit could find it.”

 

“No wonder I never knew where you lived in that place,” Diamond muttered, his eyes glued to the front door.

 

“Yeah…” Emerald muttered, rubbing her arm a little.

 

The group fell quiet, wondering how long it would take Thancred to finish his work. Settling themselves on the floor, Emerald and Diana murmured to each other about random topics, just trying to pass the time while not bothering the man. Diamond spent the entire time sitting by the curtain, keeping to himself. He seemed to have a lot on his mind.

 

After about an hour of stripping the old magicks and another hour placing new wards on the stairs, Thancred let out a sigh, sitting down on the stairs to catch his breath. He grabbed another pack of blood from the tray seated at the foot of the staircase, muttering as he ate, “It’s done. Now I just have to give you three permission to use it.”

 

“Are you alright? You look tired,” Diana asked, getting up to check on him.

 

“Yeah, just…worn out,” he sighed, taking Diana’s hand. “I, Thancred Waters, give you, Diana Starborn, permission to enter my home. There, you’re officially my first visitor.”

 

“Oh, well thank you,” she blushed a little at his formal speech before sitting beside him on the stairs.

 

Nodding, he motioned to Emerald and Diamond, “Come here, you two. You’re next.”

 

Getting up, Emerald slunk over, glancing at Diamond as he stood beside her and presented his hand. She did the same.

 

Thancred took hold of both of their hands, saying in a tired voice, “I, Thancred Waters, give you, Emerald, and you, Diamond, permission to enter my home.”

 

“Thanks, boss,” Diamond withdrew his hand when it was done, moving to head back upstairs. “Next we gotta safeguard the rooms more.”

 

“Can you give him a moment to rest? The stairs are safe now, so there’s no rush on protecting the doors!” Diana huffed, not wanting Thancred to overdo it.

 

“It’s alright, I can manage,” Thancred sighed, slowly getting up and heading up the stairs.

 

Grabbing the tray of blood bags, Diana hurried after him, glancing at Emerald who was following close behind. She looked troubled, but didn’t say anything. They made their way to the spare rooms, starting with Emerald's door.

 

“Once more, then,” Thancred sighed before beginning to weave a protection ward into the door. Once finished, he gave them all access to it before doing the same to Diamond’s door.

 

“Why my door?” Diamond frowned a little, knowing how taxing it was for him to do so much.

 

Thancred didn't respond until he was finished, turning to the man with a weary gaze, “In case something happens to her room and vice versa.”

 

“Oh…right,” Diamond muttered, not used to having a protected place to sleep at night.

 

Giving them all permission to access the rooms, Thancred leaned on the wall, looking a little paler than usual as he rubbed his forehead, “That's the best I can do for now, there's no guarantee that it'll hold up against a determined elder vampire but it'll keep his underlings out.”

 

“He could still come up here?!” Diana fretted, offering him the last pack of blood, worried about how exhausted he was.

 

“His control of the magicks is beyond anyone else we know,” Thancred explained, sucking on the bag with his eyes closed. “He doesn't act like it but he's a formidable enemy if he ends up being on your bad side, you want to keep friendly relations with him because he can and will crush anyone who gets in his way.”

 

“Has he…done that in the past?” Diana saw Emerald shivering, wondering if he was the man she was hiding from. 

 

“Sure, he's demolished entire civilisations before,” Glancing over to see the girl trembling, he changed the subject. “Is it time for lunch yet? I don't remember you eating recently.”

 

“Oh, I guess I am hungry…” Rubbing her stomach, Diana looked up at the other two. “Are you guys hungry?”

 

“I'll help you,” Diamond replied, moving to walk with Diana towards the kitchen.

 

Glancing at Emerald, Thancred murmured, “I doubt he knows you're here, but it's best to stay up here until things settle down with the Baldesions.”

 

Nodding and rubbing her arm, Emerald awkwardly shifted, “I'm…not feeling good, I think I'll go lay down…”

 

“Alright, I'll have them bring you food when it's ready,” Thancred nodded, reaching out to pat her on the head. When he saw her flinch, he withdrew, moving to walk down the hallway with a wave instead. “Take your time.”

 

Once the man was out of sight, Emerald darted into her room, burying her face into her bed. It had been so long since she had to think about her past, hoping she had left it behind when she went into hiding. Mufi had done a good job of disguising her at the Pemstein mansion but now she was exposed. What if the people at the market weren't looking for G'raha but for her instead? The idea made her shudder and curl up more beneath the covers. After a while, there was a knock at her door, alerting her to company.

 

“Hey…just bringing you some food,” Diamond cracked the door open, making sure she was decent before stepping in. When he heard no response, he slipped inside with the plate, seeing the woman balled up under the sheets. Laying his ears flat, he sighed and moved to set the plate on the end table. He lingered, dragging his fingers along the edge of the night stand in thought before glancing at her and speaking again. “I'm sorry…I dredged up the past when you asked me to stop. I won't ask anymore, as long as you're safe, then…that's all that matters.”

 

“Why did you have to tell them?” Emerald muttered, curling up more.

 

Hanging his head, he gripped his arm, his tail tucked between his legs, “I betrayed your trust, I know…but if…if they could ensure your safety, then…I don't care if you hate me. I won't bring it up with Mufi, a-and I asked Thancred not to tell her why he reset the wards. He said he'd tell her it was a safety precaution in case things go sideways, which is kinda the truth anyway so…”

 

“She'll know…” Emerald sniffed, still not coming out.

 

Hearing her sniffle, he felt his heart ache. Swallowing his nerves, he whispered, “Just say the word and I'll leave you be…I'll…not bother you anymore…”

 

Emerald couldn't respond, feeling too overwhelmed by everything. She wanted him to leave, but she also wanted him to stay. She wanted to punch him and be held by him. None of it made sense to her. Without thinking, she whispered, “Do you think scars are ugly?”

 

“No…not at all,” surprised, Diamond crept towards the bed, wondering if maybe she was willing to accept him after all. “Everyone's got some…some you just can't see. Doesn't make you any less pretty…or smart…or kind…”

 

Shivering at his words, she sat up from the blanket, pulling back her sleeve with a shaky hand. What looked like a mix of claw marks, burns, and puncture wounds marred her skin. She was shaking as she held her arm out to him, “Even this??”

 

Diamond slowly sat down on the bed, cradling her arm in his hand as he gazed at it. He knew what caused such marks, having seen the horrors of the Galvus family himself first hand. Gently he kissed her wrist, then her forearm, before resting his cheek against her skin as tears fell from his eyes. Quietly he whispered, “I understand now.”

 

His words and tenderness brought tears back to Emerald's eyes. Of course he would know, he had been there, somewhere in the same gods forsaken palace. Were they rescued at the same time? She'd been in hiding at the Pemstein coven for almost a year before she came out of her room, too scared to be seen. With a quivering lip, she asked, “How…how many years ago…did…she rescue you?”

 

“It was…ten years ago…when I was 18,” Diamond blinked a little, lowering her arm to gaze at her face. Gingerly he wiped her tears away. “In April, on my namesday.”

 

“Your…namesday?” This time not cringing at his touch, she seemed too lost in thought.

 

“Yeah, happy namesday to me…I guess…” He murmured before frowning. “When were you saved? Was…was that why Miss Mufi was there…?”

 

The tears wouldn't stop for Emerald as she trembled more, unable to speak.

 

Realizing the connection, Diamond quickly pulled her into a hug, curling up around her as she sobbed, “You were just a kid…you were only 12…how could they…”

 

Trembling at the memories, she hid herself in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably.

 

Diamond wanted to rip out the throats of every Galvus bastard, starting with Solus. While it was certainly a pipedream, it still helped to fuel his anger. He knew that they did experiments on others regularly, having seen rejects thrown to the literal wolves when they expired. Their bodies had been covered with the same scars that Emerald was, signs of intense torture and study by the amoral vampires. It's part of what drove his hatred of their kind to begin with. But knowing that people like his Mistress and Thancred existed…perhaps they weren't all bad apples. His thoughts were derailed when he felt nails dig into his back, snapping him back to the present as he sucked in a breath, “Ah…Em…?”

 

“S-sorry…” She stammered, not realizing she was doing it. Looking up at him to see a questioning expression on his face, she wanted a distraction, anything not to think about her past. Hesitating and hoping she didn’t regret it later, she leaned up to plant an awkward kiss on his lips.

 

Diamond was surprised, wondering if he should stop her, but it was getting close to the new moon, only four more days and he'd be prime for breeding. The pull to find a mate made him lean into the kiss, squeezing her hand in his as he struggled to hold back. Had they really been there for over a week?

 

Not knowing why she had dared to kiss him - her first kiss, even! - she was glad he didn't pull away. Feeling how soft his lips were, how gently he pulled her against him, the way he held her hand…she wished their circumstances had been different. She wished she wasn't so afraid to let him see the rest of her body, afraid to be vulnerable to him and be touched by someone she cared for. Could she feel pleasure? She wanted so badly to know, but she was afraid it would trigger a bad memory. Feeling him push her back into the bed, she whimpered a little.

 

“Sorry…it's…almost that time…I got carried away…” Diamond panted, looking down at her and seeing the uncertainty in her gaze.

 

“That…time? But…wasn't the full moon just over a week ago?” Emerald whispered, feeling flustered seeing the man leaning over her.

 

“Yeah but…we um…we go into…heat…on the new moon…” He replied awkwardly. “Which is in four days…”

 

“O-oh…can you…not control that either?” She fidgeted, clutching her hands to her chest.

 

“No no, I can, I just…” Blushing at how cute she looked, he quickly looked away. “I get really…horny…”

 

“Oh…” Not sure if she was ready for more, she remembered what he mentioned about slaves and sex. At least there was no pressure to go all the way, but would he want to do other stuff? She gazed up at him, wanting a distraction still. Timidly she squeaked. “It was my first kiss.”

 

“What? Really?” His ears flattening a little, he gave a cute pout. “You should have done it with someone you really like…”

 

Emerald blushed, looking away as she punched his shoulder. 

 

“Ow…oh,” realizing what this insinuated, he blushed too, leaning back in more. “I…like you too…”

 

Nervously she peeked at him, seeing the loving gaze he gave her. Her heart skipped a beat, making her cover her face and squeal, “Don't look at me like that!”

 

“Like what? I'm just looking at you…” he whispered, nuzzling her hands gently with the tip of his nose. “Can I kiss you again?”

 

“Is that…all you want to do?” She murmured, peeking at him between her fingers with suspicion.

 

“I'll only do what you want to do…” He replied, kissing her fingers.

 

Flustered by his display of affection, she slowly lowered her hands, seeming unsure, “It's…not just cause I'm the only single girl here?”

 

“Are you insinuating that I only want to kiss you because I'm horny?” Diamond purred, brushing her hair back from her face.

 

“No…maybe…” Emerald flustered and looked away again, shoving her hand in his face. “Y-You’re the one who said you were in heat!”

 

“I was just warning you…or telling you, I guess,” he took her hand, nibbling on her fingers before kissing the inside of her wrist. He felt her shiver, urging him to keep doing it. “I haven’t really…let myself fall for anyone…so…that makes you special.”

 

“W-why me?” She murmured, biting her lip at the sensations coursing through her from his soft lips against her skin. She had to hold back a whimper, wanting more but too afraid to allow it.

 

“I don’t know…I guess…I feel like you understand me…a little bit,” Diamond’s icy blue eyes almost seemed to glow, like a frozen lake reflecting the sun’s light in the dead of winter. “Weres don’t really have reasons for who they’re attracted to, it’s just…instinct.”

 

“Instinct…” she whispered, feeling heat mounting in her body at how close he was, yet he remained true to his word and wasn’t pushing for more despite his obvious erection down south. She hadn’t seen a naked man before, wondering a little what he looked like. Sure, she’d seen some references in anatomy books, but that’s different from in person. Her cheeks blushed at the idea of being naked in front of him.

 

Diamond could smell her arousal setting in, making him hunger for her. He growled involuntarily before blushing and looking away, “S-sorry, feral reaction…”

 

The growl definitely made things more awkward for Emerald as her body responded favorably. Inwardly, however, she trembled a little as she stammered, “F-Feral?”

 

“Yeah…the uh…Were side of me…” his voice was getting huskier as he chanced a glance at her. Swallowing his nerves, he asked again. “Can I kiss you?”

 

Part of her wanted to say no and run away, but her body truly wanted to feel good for once. Nervously nodding her head, she squeezed her eyes shut as he moved closer, bracing herself for the kiss.

 

Diamond hesitated at her reaction, closing his own eyes to steady himself before resting his forehead against hers. Tenderly he nuzzled her, the tips of their noses brushing against each other before he kissed her cheek a few times, trying to get her to relax. He guided her hand to his chest, whispering in her ear, “You can touch me if you like, I’ll be good…”

 

She almost pulled away but feeling his muscled chest drew her in. Timidly her hand explored his pecs before feeling his heartbeat; it was racing, just like hers. Was he nervous too? He couldn’t be, he more or less admitted that he’d been with other women before, but he also said he’d never liked someone. Was she really that special to him? Finally she felt his lips press against hers again, drawing another whimper out of her from how good it felt. She heard him growl again, making her shiver as she gripped his top.

 

Hoping she’d be okay with it, he didn’t pull away this time, slowly heating up the kiss and helping her to learn how to return the affection. She was shy at first but as he urged her on, he felt her lean up into it more. His muscles tightened as her hand slowly ran lower, brushing over his abs a little. It was all he could do to keep it in his trousers, the painful ache making him want to hump something, anything. Eventually coming up for air, he panted as he pulled off the thin sweater he was wearing, “Em…”

 

She felt dizzy from the kiss, blushing deeply at his bare torso. She had tried not to look too close when he had stepped out of the changing room back in the city but now she gave him a timid glance over. When she saw a few scars on his body, she gingerly touched them, “You…have scars too?”

 

“Most all Werefolk do,” he breathed, closing his eyes a little at her exploration. “Some of it…happens when we change…sometimes we’re…beaten by our masters…”

 

“Did Mufi ever…?” Hoping that would never be the case, she peeked up at his face, flustered by the expression plainly etched on his face. He was definitely aroused, his lips parted slightly as he savored her touch.

 

“No…she…never hurt me that badly…” he shifted a little, reaching to adjust himself so it was less painful. “It was…usually just self-defense when…I was aggressive.”

 

“Are you um…okay? D-Down there?” Emerald asked weakly, seeing him fidget.

 

“Yeah, just…my trousers are too tight…” he leaned down, kissing her forehead. 

 

“Sorry…” she wondered if she should stop touching him, not wanting him to suffer because she was too shy to ask for more.

 

“Hey…don’t apologize,” gently he cupped her cheek, gazing at her tenderly. “If you want to touch it, you can. I’ll keep my hands to myself.”

 

“I-I couldn’t…!” She stammered, flustered at the idea of going so far.

 

“You don’t have to, I’m just telling you what I’m okay with,” he chuckled, rubbing her ear gently.

 

Blushing at the sensation, she whimpered a little more, feeling herself melting at his touch. Maybe it would be okay, just this once. He wouldn’t use her, right? Swallowing nervously, she crept her fingers down until she was barely touching the hem of his trousers, then slowly reached the bulge therein. It felt firm like his muscles, as well as warm beneath her fingers. Daring slightly, she tried to undo the button on his fly, struggling with it.

 

Diamond reached down to swiftly undo his trousers for her, pulling his cock out finally. He sighed a little, relieved to not have his dick crushed by his clothing anymore. He kissed her forehead again, hoping he wasn’t going to scare her off.

 

Now able to see his cock, she blushed harder. Was it big? Or small? What was normal for men? It seemed huge to her, bouncing a little as Diamond shifted closer for her to easily reach it. She timidly touched the tip before gliding her fingers along the shaft, seeing it twitch at her delicate touches.

 

“That tickles…” he whispered, his eyes closing a little as he focused on her fingers. “Be more…firm…like this…”

 

She thought she might pass out from how much she was blushing, seeing him stroke himself a little to demonstrate how to touch him. Swallowing nervously, she wrapped her hand around his girth and stroked it slowly. The sounds he made sent chills through her again, moaning as he kissed her soundly. She wondered if it really felt that good, thinking about what it would feel like to enjoy being touched.

 

Diamond was fighting the urge to grope her, his body tense and focusing on letting her play with him. Eventually he pulled back from the kiss, panting, “Do you…want to do anything else?”

 

“L-Like what?” Hesitating in her stroking, she gazed up at him, seeing him looking more feral than before. Biting her lip, she tried not to squirm but by the gods he was hot.

 

“Like…do you…want me to try touching you too?” He breathed, his eyes glowing between his long lashes.

 

“Where…?” Emerald’s voice almost cracked from embarrassment, becoming red-faced again as she timidly withdrew from his cock.

 

“Anywhere…you decide what you’re comfortable with,” catching his breath more without the constant stimulation, he relaxed his grip on the sheets.

 

She didn’t really know what she was comfortable with, feeling somewhat paranoid with exposing herself to him. But when he seemed unfazed by her scarred arm earlier, she felt a little less anxious…a little. Swallowing nervously, she squirmed slightly, “I…I don’t know…what…do you um…usually…gods, I feel stupid!”

 

“Nothing to be embarrassed about,” he smiled, making her heart melt all over again. Gingerly he brought his hand up, resting it on her waist to start. “I could touch you anywhere…over or under your clothes…here…or your breasts…or the warmth between your legs…”

 

The husky way he said it made her tomato hard, covering her face as she squeaked, “D-Don’t say it like that!”

 

“Do you want me to touch you there? I can make you feel good too,” he purred, letting her get used to the pressure of his hand against her.

 

“Mnn…” Squirming more from the teasing comments, she struggled to find her words, torn between kicking him out of her bed and just letting him have his way with her. 

 

Seeing how conflicted she was, he tried to be more gentle with her, leaning in to bunt his forehead against hers, “Take it easy there, Em…if you don’t want to tell me what to do, I can go slow and stop when you don’t like something. How does that sound? You can just nod if you don’t want to say it.”

 

The warmth of his hand against her side did feel good, making her curious to know what more felt like. Timidly she nodded, biting her lip as she heard him sigh almost in relief of her acceptance. A shiver went through her as the hand that was once dormant began to slide up her side, brushing over her sweater and dragging it up a little as he moved further north.

 

“Are you ticklish?” He whispered, giving her kisses to distract her a little while his hand sought its target. Slowly he cupped her modest breast in his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

 

Emerald sucked in her breath, feeling her face burning from embarrassment. She could barely squeak out a response, “N-Not…really…”

 

“Good…” he purred, easing into a slow rhythm of massaging her breast, alternating between his thumb brushing over where her nipple was beginning to poke against her bra beneath the many layers she wore. He heard her whimper at the teasing, making him want to do it even more as he switched to groping her other breast to share the love. When she didn’t stop him, he slid his hand back down to her waist before testing the waters on skin contact. Easing his hand under her sweater, he began to venture up towards her breasts. He could feel the scars on her skin, making his heart ache a little again imagining what horrors she endured to get them, but he did not flinch in his journey to his target.

 

Feeling anxious and self-conscious about her scars, she began to tremble at the thought of him seeing them. Trauma from her past began to bubble up, remembering the touch of the man who gave them to her, his hand moving to place another sensor, inject another serum, cut another hole…

 

“Em…hey, look at me,” Diamond spoke gently, seeing the terror forming in her eyes as they glazed over. Sensing her falling into a traumatic episode, he withdrew his hand and shifted to lay beside her as he fixed his trousers. “Breathe, you’re in a safe place.”

 

Blinking and seeing him move away, she felt sick, anger rising up in her chest that her past was still haunting her enough to ruin something that could have been good. Tears stung at her eyes as she fought the urge to run. Instead of judging her for it, Diamond stayed laying next to her, rubbing her arm gently. This only made her feel worse, unable to form words past the lump in her throat.

 

“Sometimes…when I’m asleep and it’s quiet, I think I hear my mother clawing at the door begging to be let back in,” Diamond whispered, trying to break the awkward silence. Giving her time to process, he kept his eyes off her, staring up at the ceiling with a somber expression. “Or I wake up and forget where I am, thinking I’m back at the Galvus mansion. I panic and freeze up until my senses come back. So…I guess what I’m trying to say is…it’s okay. I get it. So don’t feel bad…I’m not going anywhere. We can work through this together.”

 

Staring at him with tears in her eyes, she whispered, “Why…do you want me…? You could have…literally anyone else…someone without all this…someone you don’t have to coddle and…go slow with and…why? Why me?”

 

“You smell like my mate, I can’t refuse my own nature,” he whispered, closing his eyes as the smell of her arousal began to mix with that of deep-seated fear. It helped to clear his head a bit of the fog. “Even if…it scares me to think about stuff like that…”

 

It was hard for Emerald to imagine Diamond being afraid of things, but somehow it helped her to relax a little more knowing she wasn’t alone. Her jaw trembling, she slowly curled up beside him, still fighting the queasy unsettled feeling in her stomach, “I…I don’t think…I’m ready yet…”

 

“It’s okay, I just like being with you…I can wait,” he smiled at her gently, shifting to pull her into a hug. “Do you want me to put my shirt back on?”

 

“Y-You don’t have to…” she timidly murmured, embarrassed to admit she liked seeing him shirtless.

 

Giving a soft chuckle, he closed his eyes, gently rubbing her back, “Alright…shirtless it is…how about we just stay like this for a while?”

 

“Okay…” with his tender handling, Emerald was able to grapple with her traumatic memories in peace, getting the fear under control. She stayed in his arms for several hours before finally being able to eat her cold lunch.

Chapter 32: Name Drops

Diana sat in the kitchen after cleaning up lunch’s dishes, glancing at the weary vampire laying with his face on the table. She hoped he wasn’t going to die, the idea making her want to cry at being left alone to deal with all the drama she’d been sucked into. Also she rather liked him, so she wanted him around for the foreseeable future. Reaching out, she gingerly stroked his hair, “Are you okay?”

 

The man groaned, turning his head to look at her, “The fibers of my being are fairly frayed at present but I will survive.”

 

“Is it really that much strain to do magic?” Diana wanted to help him feel better, wondering what his interests were…other than her body.

 

“On that scale? Absolutely,” he sighed, sitting up a little to stretch with a grimace. “I had to undo magic that I laid down centuries ago, it's hard to unravel something that old. The amount of people who had permission…the bodies that journeyed up and down those steps…it's a lot of information to erase.”

 

“Does it actually remember everyone who uses the stairs??” Diana's eyes widened in surprise, not expecting something so complex for what she thought was a simple ward to keep strangers out.

 

Nodding, Thancred leaned back in his seat, stretching his legs out under the table as he clasped his hands in his lap, “It keeps a record of the essence of every soul that passes it, up and down. So while I don't generally have many callers, several centuries worth of visitors do pile up.”

 

Diana wondered what the ratio was of one night stands to regular company, trying not to think about it too much. Instead, she redirected the conversation to an earlier topic, “You said the other coven leaders have all been here before…so you’ve met them all?”

 

“All the current seated leaders,” Thancred tilted his head in thought. “Most of them are a stuffy lot, some are entertaining though…or downright cruel.”

 

“What do they look like?” If she was going to get involved in matters of his kind, she figured she should be able to recognize them on sight for security purposes - mostly she wanted to know who to run from, but she was still curious about other vampires.

 

“Hmm…follow me, I have records,” he slowly got up from his chair, ambling out of the kitchen and down the hall.

 

Diana quickly followed, trying to keep up with him despite his tired gait. Returning to his office, she tried not to think about what they were doing there earlier. The smell was no longer lingering in the air, to her relief. Sitting down on the now clean guest chair and scooting it closer to the desk, she watched him pull down a couple records books, “Do you keep records of all your guests?”

 

“No, these are just records of the covens,” Thancred explained as he sat on the edge of his desk. Setting the books down, he flipped through a few before passing a book to her. On the page was what looked like a family portrait. “This is the Galvus clan, at least the main family. The man with the short hair is Solus, then to his left is his grandson Varis and to the right his great-grandson Zenos.”

 

Diana looked at the photo curiously, seeing the two very tall blonde men standing on either side of a man seated in a throne. None of them looked excited to be near each other, the two eldest having rather surly faces while Zenos appeared bored with life. They were dressed in lavish and detailed garb that looked warm, “Is it just the three of them running the coven?”

 

“Technically Varis is leading the coven at present,” Thancred pointed to the tallest man in the photograph. He looked haggard and harsh, no one she would want to cross paths with. “Solus pulls his strings from the background while retaining his seat on the Forum. It makes it easier for him to do whatever he wants behind the scenes without dealing with the tedious hassle of maintaining the coven’s day-to-day affairs.”

 

“What does this Zenos guy do?” Diana poked the photograph where the sullen young man stood. He lacked any sort of life in his eyes.

 

“Mostly sit on his ass these days,” shrugging, Thancred crossed his arms over his chest. “He’s a formidable fighter though, should the Galvus coven decide to declare war on us, they’ll likely send him with their best fighters to get the job done.”

 

“Sounds scary,” Diana flipped through a few pages ahead, seeing a lot of text about the family and its lineage. She grew bored and handed it back. “Are they the only important people in their coven?”

 

“Sort of,” taking the record book from her, he set it aside before browsing through another book. “There are many factions within the coven that are led by their military heads. But for official business, the only ones we need to care about are those three. Although, if you see anyone show up with the same pearl marking on their forehead, they’re from the Galvus coven. They’re a bit purist about it, so they won’t be from any other group with that mark.”

 

“Oh, I see,” Diana nodded, pretending to understand what he was talking about. She vaguely remembered seeing something on their foreheads but wasn’t really paying attention.

 

“Here, this is the Ishgardian coven, our neighboring allies,” handing over the next book, it showed a picture of several older looking men with three younger ones at the center of the group: two men and a woman. “The man with the short black hair is Aymeric, he’s currently their leader. He deposed his father a while back during the Dragonsong War.”

 

“Pardon? Dragonwhat? Are there really dragons??” Diana’s eyes widened, seeming to be excited to learn of their existence. “I thought they were all dead!”

 

“No, a herd of them still live in Dravania, away from normal folks,” Thancred enlightened her on their social standing. “During the war, their numbers were dwindled heavily by the vampires until a truce was called by Aymeric. They’ve managed to maintain a delicate balance for the past few centuries.”

 

“Huh…who are the other people?” Diana squinted at the picture, seeing a man with long silvery white hair and a woman with a blonde reverse mullet.

 

“The man to his left is Estinien, he leads the royal guards for Aymeric,” Thancred went on to explain. “He’s a capable Dragoon and was responsible for a majority of the draconian genocide back during the war. The woman to his right is Lucia, his right-hand lady. She handles things when he’s out of town or otherwise indisposed.”

 

“Do any of these people smile?” Diana frowned at all the sour or melancholy expressions in the photos.

 

“Hmmm, Aymeric will sometimes smile,” he tried to remember what they were like outside of business hours. He segwayed back to the rest of the photo. “The other men in the picture are the heads of the houses within the Ishgardian coven, similar to the Galvus coven with its legions.”

 

“Do all covens have separate factions within them?” She made a face, finding these coven frameworks to be confusing.

 

“No, just some of them do,” he chuckled, seeing her confusion. He took the book back and set it aside before perusing another. “My coven doesn’t have separate groups to it, it’s just one big happy family.”

 

“Is it just Mufi running it?” Diana took the next book he offered, looking down to see a man who looked like he was from Othard with an Au Ra woman standing beside him. “Who’s this?”

 

“Yes, and that’s Hien and his personal guard, Yugiri,” Thancred preemptively began to browse another book. “They run the local coven here in Kugane - well, out of Yanxia, to be more precise.”

 

“There’s a vampire coven where my family lives??” Diana gawked, feeling concerned for their safety.

 

“Yes, but they’re quite private, don’t worry,” he chuckled, seeing her relax a little.

 

Frowning, she peered at the photograph before her eyes widened, “Hey wait, this guy…I’ve seen him before!”

 

“Really?” Tilting his head, he rested the tome he held against his thighs. “In pictures?”

 

“In person!” She jabbed the photograph as if affirming her memory. “He visited our village once when I was a child. I remember him because he saved us from a group of tigers that were trying to hunt our livestock! He looks exactly the same!”

 

“Vampires don’t age, so it would make sense,” he nodded, smiling a little, “He always was one to go against the rules of engagement. He has a heart for the people of his country, despite not being able to interact with them directly.”

 

“So he was breaking the rules by saving us?” Diana looked up at him in surprise. She remembered him mentioning rules about not fraternizing with humans, wondering if that extended to saving their lives too.

 

“More or less,” he shrugged, taking the book back to hand her another. “This is the other major coven in Othard, they’re stationed in Azim Steppe. They call themselves the Sun Coven, rather silly but that’s what Magnai insisted on calling it.”

 

“Is that their leader?” She asked, looking down at the photo. It was pretty obvious which one was their leader, a large Au Ra man seated on a throne in a rather wide stance with a few subjects around him.

 

“Yes, he rules with an iron fist…or axe, rather,” he chuckled, pointing to a much smaller woman who held a staff. “Their coven is rather interesting as they have a tradition of holding a public duel in the Steppe with any vampires who reside there. The battle determines who gets to be their coven leader for the next century. Magnai has managed to hold the seat for some time, though Sadu there has held it a few times.”

 

“Interesting…can you really challenge any coven leader for their position?” Diana wondered aloud.

 

“It depends on the coven, typically a new leader is not chosen unless the current leader steps down or has passed away, like ours did,” Thancred clarified. “The Sun coven is pretty unique, they don’t really interact much with the other covens. They don’t agree with a lot of our customs.”

 

“I see,” nodding again in dumbstruck agreement, Diana returned the book. “There are a lot of covens…”

 

“Yes, originally we were all under one banner but over the millennia, things kind of splintered off more and more until what we have today,” taking the book, he offered her another. “There are a couple of covens in Sharlayan, one of which is the Baldesions. You met their would-be leader already, Krile, she likes to act like she runs the coven but her father is the true leader. She has a second-in-command who goes by Rammbroes. They’re fairly secretive, for obvious reasons considering their questionable interests in Mor Dhona.”

 

“Does no one question anything the other covens do?” Diana frowned at all the secrets they seemed to be hiding. She looked down at the new book in her lap, seeing a bunch of tall and stuffy looking men in robes.

 

“They're supposed to report their activities to the Forum, this lot,” he motioned to the picture. “But not many of them do, not all their secrets.”

 

“You seem to know about them though,” She looked up at him, seeing a tired smirk on his face.

 

“I happen to be in the business of secrets,” he waved his hand in a showy gesture before crossing his arms again. “Just because I’ve been trapped in this house for centuries, doesn’t mean I don’t have my feelers out there learning everything I can.”

 

Diana wondered how he could possibly hear anything from where he was unless people came to him. A tea house visited by regulars would be ideal for hearing rumors and sneaking in information. It was then she remembered the box of pearls he’d brought out, “The link pearls?”

 

“That’s part of it,” he nodded, shifting a little on the desk to get more comfortable. “I have a lot of secrets here, my own and others. I wouldn’t want to tell you everything, it’s better to remain ignorant of my business for your own safety. Should you someday face the men in that picture, it’s better to know nothing beyond our relationship.”

 

“Are they…scary? They look scary…” Diana murmured, looking over the stern faces glaring back at her on the page.

 

“They can be, yes,” he bent forward, pointing to a man at the center of the group. He had long nearly white hair braided neatly behind his back with a curtain of hair hanging over one eye. “That is their leader, Fourchenault. He doesn’t have a fun bone in his body, he’s strict and by the books. While you might not think that’s a good thing, it also means that he would not stand for what is happening with the Allag people and the tower. We can rest assured that at least he and likely many others on the Forum will be on our side.”

 

“Who else would be? Any of these other covens?” Diana asked curiously, wondering who she should avoid talking to going forward.

 

“As it stands, we have a strong chance of finding allies in Ishgard and Yanxia, however…” he trailed off with a sigh. “We cannot assume they will be on our side either. This is a dangerous game we’re playing by challenging the Baldesions. We cannot count them in until we know exactly what we're up against. Urianger likely has the answers we need.”

 

“Do you think Mufi will be able to bring him back to your side?” Diana got up, setting the book down with the rest of the pile. Gently she leaned into his torso, feeling him wrap his arms around her instinctively; it made her feel safe after all the concerning discussions.

 

“I hope so…otherwise I think we’d be pretty screwed,” Thancred rested his forehead against hers, closing his eyes wearily. “Gods, I’m so tired…I should be asleep.”

 

“I’m sorry, it’s my fault…” Diana pouted, feeling bad for asking him questions when he was exhausted from work. 

 

“Hmm…you want to make it up to me?” He smirked a little playfully, even if it was a tired smile.

 

“How um…would I do that?” Getting an idea of where this was going, she wondered if he even had the energy for it.

 

“Why don’t we retire to the bedroom and figure it out together?” Chuckling, he scooted away from the desk, still holding her against him as he walked her towards the door, smiling down at her.

 

Letting out a squeak, she awkwardly stumbled along with him until he stepped away and took her hand. Blushing at his endless hunger for sex, she timidly went along with him, huffing, “How do you even have energy for that??”

 

“Maybe I want you to do all the work?” Thancred glanced back at her as he led her down the hall, getting to the bedroom a brief moment later.

 

“A-All the work? Like…how??” Flustered, she let out another squeak when he pinned her against the wall inside the bedroom.

 

Closing the door behind them slowly, he gazed down at her with an affectionate hunger, “How, you ask? My, have you not been paying attention during our romps?”

 

“Quit teasing me!” She sulked, lightly punching his chest.

 

“I like it when you get rough with me,” he purred, leaning down to kiss her gently.

 

Blushing as she melted into his kiss, Diana clung to the front of his shirt, feeling a building warmth between her legs. Every time, it never failed to turn her on when he was assertive, the dominating presence making her wet with anticipation. To her surprise and embarrassment, she felt his hand slide down her arm before guiding her palm to his groin. Did he want her to take the initiative this time? She wasn’t very good at being assertive but she tried her best, nervously rubbing his bulge as she returned his kisses. Slowly she undid his trousers, pulling out his length and stroking it, hearing a satisfied moan rumble up inside the man.

 

“That feels good…” he whispered, resting his forehead against her, eyes still closed as he focused on her touch. “Let’s lay down.”

 

“O-Okay…” she muttered, following him over to the bed before he pulled her down with him. Blushing as she found herself on top of the man, she gazed down to see him watching her expectantly. With a nervous swallow, she found his cock again and resumed stroking it. “What, um…what else do you want to do?”

 

“Mm…I want to watch you riding me…” he rocked his hips a little suggestively, thrusting his cock in her hand. “Was I a good boy today? Do I get a reward for all my hard work?”

 

Diana was not good at the erotic talk, turning a deeper red at his questioning. Biting her lip, she stammered, “S-Sure…”

 

“You’re cute when you’re flustered,” he chuckled, reaching to pull off her top so he could see her breasts. Casually groping her with one hand, he enjoyed her timid stroking.

 

“I’m not…sure how to do this…” she blushed, biting her lip more at his groping touch. As he pinched her nipple, she whimpered, wanting to just have him inside her already. Would that be okay? He said he wanted her to ride him, maybe she could do that and feel less weird.

 

“Take your clothes off,” he commanded, pushing his trousers down and out of the way as he kept his eyes on her.

 

Grateful for a command but also embarrassed to have his eyes so intently glued to her, she slowly stripped down until she was fully nude. She covered herself up a bit, her tail wrapping around her waist in a vain attempt to conceal her crotch as she knelt beside him.

 

“Come here…” he felt a little bad asking her to do all of this, seeing how uncomfortable she was. If he had more energy, he would have been plowing her already, but to his dismay he felt his body already growing weary with the soft mattress beneath him. Reaching for her hand, he guided her on top of him before pulling her wrist to his mouth. Gently he sank his teeth in, feeding a bit to give her the courage to go further.

 

Letting out a gasp, Diana shuddered, feeling his influence shoot straight to her pussy, a hot need aching at her core. Instinctively her hips began to rock, rubbing her juices against his hard shaft as she ground against him. She braced herself on his abs with her other hand, her nails digging into his flesh a little, “Than…ah…”

 

Growling with hunger, his eyes glowed a little as he tried to guide himself inside her. With a bit of maneuvering, he slipped his cock in, groaning at the way she hugged him, as if welcoming him home. To his delight, she began to move on her own without further direction, sufficiently distracted by his feeding to no longer be embarrassed.

 

Diana’s body suddenly had a mind of its own, her hips bouncing and rocking as his cock slid in and out of her, giving her pleasure. Panting lightly, she went a little harder, trying to find the right angle to get off to. As she got close to finishing, she slowly opened her eyes to gaze down at him, seeing him watching her with an intense arousal that nearly sent her over the edge. He didn’t seem to be feeding much, just giving her an endless dose of his saliva to keep her mind fogged over by feral lust. Before long, she hung her head with a groan as she came, shivering and twitching from the pleasure overload.

 

Closing his eyes, Thancred waited it out before she resumed her riding, letting out a pleased groan. Slowly he pulled away enough to speak to her in a breathy tone, “Harder. Keep going, even if I cum.”

 

Diana blushed, drunkenly nodding before riding him harder. Feeling him latch on again, she moaned in pleasure, wishing she could grope her own breasts in that moment. To her delight, he reached up with his free hand to fondle her bosom, wringing out another orgasm with his playful tugs. She felt his muscles tighten up as he groaned deeply, his seed pumping into her and filling her with its warmth. True to his request, she kept going, seeing a desperate longing in his eyes as his moans became more strained.

 

Gods, the things he wanted to do to her, always, every waking moment. This beautiful goddess that agreed to be his lover and stole his heart, how much he wanted to share his life with her until the end of time. The thought of eternal bonding fluttered through his mind, making him blush a little before panic set in. They couldn’t bond…could they? It was unheard of for a vampire to bond with a normal, let alone falling in love as he had. In fact, it was against the rules, making him want it even more. Releasing her wrist, he gasped as he cried out, coming again shortly after his last orgasm. He grimaced from how sensitive he was becoming, tears welling up in his eyes.

 

“Than!” Flustered by his tears, she stopped moving, reaching to nervously cup his cheek. “I’m sorry, should I stop?”

 

“Nngh...” Covering his eyes with his arm, he breathed in a raspy voice. “Don’t…stop…”

 

Frowning at his reaction, she slowly slid off his hips, curling up beside him, “Than…what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing…” he whispered, swallowing his emotions again. Part of him wanted to roll over and take her again, bury his feelings in sex, but he could feel her genuine concern. Not wanting to use her like that, he simply rolled with his back to her, resentful towards his heart and his aching dick. “I’m just…tired…”

 

“But you said…” confused by his reply, she wondered what was suddenly bothering him. She didn’t like being shut out, frowning at his back. Times like this, she wished she could read his mind and see what was bothering him. She felt helpless, resting her hand on his shoulder blade. To her surprise, his shoulder was trembling ever so slightly. Without another word, she timidly curled up against his back, wrapping her arm around him as she fretted about what had happened.

 

Guilt filled his thoughts at how she still tried to comfort him after he’d pushed her away. When had she gotten so close to him? The Diana of the past would have run away or tried to avoid confronting his feelings. Was she…growing as a person while he remained stuck in his past ways? No, he had changed too, but his old ways were fighting his new desire to be open with her. The last time he had thought about bonding with someone for all eternity…he was living with the consequences of that desire. What was stopping her from doing the same thing? Was she really different? Could he trust her? He felt her wrist flop against his mouth, startling him, “What -”

 

“You um…you forgot to…heal this,” she whispered, realizing she was still bleeding.

 

“Gods, I’m sorry,” he quickly licked her wounds shut, turning to see her worried gaze. Feeling his chest ache, he gingerly cupped her cheek, struggling with his emotions. “Are you…alright?”

 

“Why should I tell you? You wouldn’t tell me what was bothering you…” she sulked, immediately regretting her harsh words. “I…I mean…”

 

“No…you’re right,” he sighed, closing his eyes as he held her hand. Resting his forehead against hers, he tried to silence his doubts. “I’m sorry for…not talking to you…”

 

“Was it something I did?” Diana murmured softly, happy he was at least talking to her now.

 

“No…it is…my own fears, I’m afraid,” he replied hesitantly, his mind screaming at him to stop talking. Grimacing, he shook his head. “Fear and…laws…”

 

“Laws?” Frowning, Diana tried to figure out what could have possibly upset him. She couldn’t imagine what it was, hoping he’d answer her question honestly.

 

A sadness washed over him. They weren’t even really officially dating, still under the ruse of the blood contract to be so close. In his heart, however, she was the only one he thought of now, the only one who fulfilled his needs to the fullest. And yet…he could have no more of her. Times like this he wished he were nothing more than a normal human in love, living a simple and carefree life. He let out a weary sigh, “Vampire law…regarding relationships.”

 

“Oh…that…” remembering the conversations in the medical room, she felt her heart sink a little. She gingerly squeezed his hand. “Why did that…make you cry?”

 

“I…” Thancred hesitated, afraid to say more. While he had admitted to caring deeply about her, he’d never asked for more. How could he? It would only break her heart in the long run, but at the same time she would be broken-hearted if she found out he’d been hiding things from her again. Conflicted, he sat up, ruffling his hair with a groan.

 

Unsure what to make of his behavior, Diana sat up slowly, trying not to make a mess on the bed. Gently she touched his back again, wanting him to open up to her, “Than…please…talk to me.”

 

Looking back at her, he felt like he didn’t deserve her affection. Despite knowing her for a year before they hooked up, he still didn’t know how to talk to her properly about his feelings. Hanging his head, he whispered, “It’s…not easy for me to say things like this…I shouldn’t say this…”

 

Diana was beginning to wish there weren’t so many rules against them. Tentatively she asked, “Can…vampires marry each other?”

 

“Diana, don’t -” Thancred shook his head, not wanting to turn her. Getting up from the bed, he stumbled a little, his legs weak still from his heavy magic use. He clumsily caught himself on his bed post, feeling dizzy.

 

“Than!” Jumping off the bed, Diana supported him, looking into his face with worry. “You should rest…we…we can talk about this later…”

 

Closing his eyes, a heavy weight hung on his heart and mind as he slowly sat back down. He rested his head against her shoulder, his body aching with exhaustion and depression, “You should…wash up…”

 

“R-Right…I’ll do that, just um…let’s get you into bed,” Diana guided him back to a more comfortable position, trying to tuck him in. She tried not to think about the insinuations he gave, wondering why he was so sad about the laws. Did that mean he wanted to eternally bond with her but couldn’t? Was that why he was crying? Thoughts plagued her as she wandered off to the bath to clean up.

 

Thancred curled up on his side again, squeezing his eyes shut as he tried to drown out her thoughts. He didn’t want to think about things he couldn’t have, not again…

Chapter 33: Friendly Affairs

Mufi awoke some time later to the sound of women quietly conversing nearby. Slowly opening her eyes, she stared up at the ceiling in a daze. Time had been lost to her, as well as temporarily forgetting where she was. She let out a weary moan as she tried lifting her arm, only to find it held down by a weight that tightened with her movement. Turning her head, she saw a hooded figure gazing at her.

 

“You’re awake…how are you feeling?” G’raha spoke softly, not wanting to overwhelm her.

 

“Raha…?” She whispered back, recognizing his voice. Slowly the memories of what led to her being where she was trickled back into her mind. With another groan, she tried sitting up, her body feeling stiff.

 

“Easy…” sitting up with her, he looked up at the two women nearby. “She is awake.”

 

“So she is,” Y’shtola swept over, beginning to examine her patient calmly. “How are you feeling now, Mufinella?”

 

“Out of sorts…” she admitted, her eyes barely open as she felt the physician’s magicks sweep through her body. “What happened?”

 

“You do not remember? You spoke of it fine before you rested,” Y’shtola frowned, checking her head for injuries. “Did you fall during the incident?”

 

“No…I’m just…foggy…” blinking slowly, a memory came back to her finally. She looked up at G’raha. “You were dreaming…”

 

“Yes, and then I brought you here to be healed,” G’raha nodded, not wanting them to know what caused the incident. “Perhaps you are pushing yourself too hard, you should rest more.”

 

“There’s no time,” shaking her head, she tried to get off of the exam table, still feeling a bit weak.

 

“Then make time,” Y’shtola held her back, trying to force her to lay down. “Your body is trying to tell you to rest.”

 

“Let me help,” G’raha spoke seriously, holding her hand. “You need time to recover your strength! I can make arrangements in your stead, please let me help you.”

 

Looking unsure, she wanted to argue but she knew her body was struggling to handle everything that happened. She really needed a day or two of rest to just get back to normal function. With a sigh, she relented, “Alright…I’ll…rest. Can I do it in my own room?”

 

“As long as you remain there for at least another day and rest whilst enjoying the comfort of your bed, then I do not see why you should not,” Y’shtola was sure to scold her ahead of time.

 

“Yes, ma’am,” Mufi replied, somewhat sarcastically. Feeling the ire of the Miqo healer, she cleared her throat and turned her attention to G’raha. “Be a dear and help me back to my room?”

 

“Of course,” he nodded, swiftly picking her up in his arms and moving to leave.

 

“I…I can walk!” Mufi huffed a little, resting her head on his shoulder despite her protests.

 

“The kind chirurgeon lady said you can only know the comfort of your own bed, so I must ensure your feet do not so much as graze the ground,” G’raha replied proudly, having a bit of fun to lighten the mood.

 

“Party poopers…” she mumbled before closing her eyes. “Did you eat anything?”

 

“The twins brought me a snack while you were resting,” he replied as he left the recovery ward and made his way back to her room.

 

“Just a snack? You should eat more, Raha,” opening her eyes a little, she reached up to caress his cheek beneath his hood.

 

G’raha blushed before clearing his throat, “I will acquire further sustenance once I have secured you in your bed.”

 

“How do you intend to secure me? With ropes?” She purred, toying with his bangs.

 

“If…that is necessary…” his remark was mumbled as he tried not to think about naughty possibilities. “It would do no good though, you are strong enough to break free.”

 

“I might not, I’m feeling rather weak still,” Mufi teased, amusing herself with his rosy cheeks.

 

Scoffing a little, he fell quiet a moment before peeking down at her, his voice lowered, “Do you…still not remember what happened fully? Is there anything else you don’t remember?”

 

“Mm…it’s getting better,” she sighed, dropping her hand back into her lap as she closed her eyes again. “It hurts to think too much, I think it’s…mana exhaustion…”

 

“I can imagine, you’ve done a lot lately, especially not taking better care after the…procedure,” he struggled with bringing up his brand removal, not wishing to recall the event. “I was…worried about you…”

 

“You were? How sweet,” she smiled a little, nuzzling her head into his shoulder more. “How is your head? Have you had any more headaches?”

 

“Not so far, it seems things have gone quiet for the most part,” G’raha took a turn down the living quarters hallway, counting the doors to remember which one was Mufi’s. Granted, he needed only to smell the door to know it was hers, her pheromones were all over it. Pushing his way through the door and walking to the bed, he deposited the woman into it gently. “It’s concerning, but I haven’t the energy to pursue anything regarding it.”

 

“I could have Kit scout the area,” Mufi murmured, gazing up at him sleepily.

 

“That could be dangerous,” he frowned, sitting on the edge of the bed to brush the hair out of her face. “They have sentinels everywhere…she’d certainly be spotted.”

 

Letting out a weary sigh, Mufi closed her eyes, seeming frustrated with the situation, “I wish I could do more…”

 

“You doing more is what got you in such a state,” G’raha reminded her, shifting to curl up beside her. “The sooner you rest, the sooner our plans can be set in motion.”

 

“Will you be alright?” She briefly opened her eyes to gaze at him with concern.

 

“I will, now please…rest,” he squeezed her hand, reassuring her that he’d remain at her side.

 

Reluctantly, she closed her eyes again, getting comfortable before falling into a deep slumber. It was some time later that she awoke to the sound of quiet conversation. Opening her eyes, she looked up to see surprise guests in the room. She slowly sat up, murmuring, “Aymeric…and Estinien? What…why are you…”

 

“Good evening, sleeping beauty,” Aymeric smiled in his usual charming way, tilting his head to admire her messy bed head. “How are you feeling?”

 

“I am…fine,” not sure what was happening, she saw Kit standing beside them, not looking alarmed by their presence. G’raha, however, was alert and edgy around the strangers; perhaps, rather, he was acquainted with them, even distantly. Collecting herself so she didn’t look weak, she smoothed her hair out, remaining calm. “What brings you two here?”

 

“Did you see the light in the sky?” Aymeric asked curiously, noticing her change in demeanor. He did not remark on it.

 

“The light?” Wondering if she missed something, she tried not to pay much mind to G’raha, lest they get any ideas. He had his hood up, concealing himself.

 

It was likely the tower, that would explain why I’ve felt so awful, G’raha thought, not having seen anything but he had certainly felt something dreadful was happening outside.

 

“Did you see that all the way from Ishgard?” Mufi bluffed, wondering what they had seen.

 

“Aye, tis hard to miss something so garishly bright,” Aymeric nodded, glancing at Estinien. “I had a mind to have Estinien survey the area to see what was going on, but seeing as it is your territory, I stopped by to gain your permission.”

 

“How very thoughtful of you,” regarding him curiously, she wondered if they could trust him. Judging by the way they seemed genuinely confused by the light, it was unlikely they were in cahoots with the Baldesions. There would be no reason for them to visit otherwise. “Have you heard nothing else in regards to the light or anything else in the area?”

 

“Nothing of note, should I be concerned?” Tilting his head thoughtfully, Aymeric folded his arms over his chest. “I get the distinct feeling it’s something to do with that tower of yours.”

 

“It may…Aymeric,” shifting to sit on the edge of the bed, Mufi realized her blazer was still ripped from earlier. Testing her feet, she moved to get changed, taking off her ruined jacket as she crossed the room. “Have you heard much news about the other coven leaders?”

 

The men in the room were all keen on her bare back, hoping to see a taste of the front half. Clearing his throat to remain professional in his house call, Aymeric replied, “I do not hear much in my snowy estate, all cooped up in the mountains.”

 

“I find that hard to believe, considering the man at your side,” Mufi glanced over her shoulder, noticing G’raha’s agitated tail twitching on the bed. She kept her back to them while hunting in her wardrobe for a new jacket to wear. “Surely Estinien has heard something?”

 

Why are you naked in front of them? Are they former lovers of yours as well? G’raha asked pointedly, trying to remain calm but finding himself getting riled up by the obvious interest the men showed.

 

The silver-haired Elezen turned his head to peer at G’raha, as if he heard what he was thinking. His nose twitching slightly, he remarked, “Why do you have a WereMiqo in your bed?”

 

“He’s my servant,” she shrugged, turning back to them once she was decent again. “You did not answer my question.”

 

“You don’t sleep with servants,” he noted, glancing back at Mufi. “Much less Weres.”

 

“Did you come here to interrogate me about my personal life or about this business with the tower?” Mufi crossed her arms under her bosom, the buttons that were holding her jacket closed beginning to strain at the pressure of her breasts.

 

Estinien narrowed his eyes but didn’t say anything else, simply glancing at G’raha again as if waiting for him to think more.

 

“Apologies, we are simply here regarding the tower,” Aymeric nodded a little, hoping things would go smoothly. “We have our suspicions but did not suspect you, perhaps our investigation could be…mutually beneficial?”

 

“Do you mean to return here with any and all findings in exchange for my permission?” Mufi asked casually. If it were someone from the Ishgardian contingent doing the snooping, it couldn’t be tied back to her, could it? Seemed like a plausible enough excuse to deny her involvement.

 

“That would be the idea, yes, Mufinella,” Aymeric bowed his head in her direction. “I would have my man scout the area as much as possible to determine if activities have occurred there.”

 

Humming to herself and tapping her chin, she paced slightly, “You’ll need to be careful not to be caught.”

 

“Caught? By whom, pray tell? Have you already sent a research team to the location?” Aymeric asked in confusion.

 

“I have not,” she remarked coolly, unfolding her arms and placing a hand on her hip. “Intruders, of a sort. No one I have given permission to enter my domain…but, should you return with proof that there are dealings at the tower…I would be most appreciative.”

 

“I see…” musing a little on her vague reply, he seemed to understand, nodding his head. “Then with your approval, I will send Estinien out to see what manner of activities are occurring around the tower.”

 

“You have my permission, but I ask that you bring all information to me and no others,” she noted seriously.

 

“As you wish,” Aymeric nodded, glancing at Estinien. “Do you think you can manage?”

 

“I’ve never been caught before,” he shrugged, folding his arms over his chest.

 

Chuckling lightly, Aymeric nodded, returning his attention to Mufi, “Then it is settled. I shall take my leave and return when word comes of any such findings. Please take care of him in my absence.”

 

“A room shall be prepared for him,” Mufi nodded to Kit who swept out of the room ahead of Aymeric, both vampires leaving ahead of the scout.

 

Turning her attention to Estinien, Mufi inquired, “Did you need anything else?”

 

The man waited until the door closed before striding across the room towards her, looking her over, “You’re weak, what happened?”

 

G’raha growled from the bed involuntarily, biting his lip as he tried not to get possessive of Mufi.

 

Glancing back a little, Estinien scoffed, “Just a servant, eh? Was I not good enough for you?”

 

“Estinien, please, not now,” Mufi sighed, trying to push the man back before her hands were caught in his.

 

“Was I gone too long that you got yourself a new fuckboy?” He whispered, feeling her strain against his grasp. He did not relent, his steely blue eyes burrowing into hers.

 

“I haven’t seen you in months, and he’s…it’s not like that,” Mufi felt a little dizzy, knowing she had pushed herself to look capable around the other vampires.

 

“What, is he your boyfriend?” He laughed a little in surprise. “You’ve never dated anyone before. Is this why you blew me off a couple weeks ago?”

 

“Estinien, please!” She pushed harder, finally getting her hands free. Sighing and smoothing her hair out, she pinned him with a serious gaze. “You have a job here, and that is not trying to get in my pants.”

 

“Hmm…why couldn’t I do both?” He murmured before wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her roughly against him.

 

Sucking in a breath, Mufi’s eyes fluttered as the man kissed her soundly. She could hear G’raha get up from the bed, worried a fight would break out between the men if she didn’t do something. Desperately pushing back from the kiss, she gasped, “Stin, stop!”

 

Hearing the nickname, G’raha’s hackles went up. It was true then, he was a former lover of hers. He had not encountered one before, knowing they very obviously existed but never wanting to cross paths with one…let alone share his lover with anyone else. He growled, “She said stop, so let her go.”

 

“What is he to you?” Estinien asked again, sensing her arousal but also feeling the way she trembled in his grasp. She was weak, but he didn’t know why. Just what had been going on while he was away?

 

“He’s…none of your concern…” she replied, looking away from him.

 

Scoffing at her response, he growled, “None of my concern? Well, I guess I was nothing of your concern either.”

 

Finally being released, Mufi staggered a little, seeing Estinien stepping away. She did her best to stand her ground, not wanting to appear weak, “I don’t wish to do this.”

 

“Yeah, I bet you don’t,” he shook his head, turning to leave. He paused at G’raha, regarding him before speaking again. “Don’t get any ideas, she’ll throw you away too when she gets bored.”

 

“You may leave!” Mufi barked, glaring at the man’s back as he resumed his stride.

 

“Good luck, little man,” Estinien waved over his shoulder before exiting the room, slamming the door behind him.

 

Finally wavering before falling to her knees, Mufi hugged herself, panting and feeling ill.

 

“Mufi!” Hurrying to her side, G’raha checked on her, wanting to focus on her well-being rather than the intense jealousy he felt inside. “Let’s get you back in bed.”

 

“He’s wrong…” Mufi whispered, looking up at him in earnest. “It’s not…the same…”

 

Shaking his head, G’raha gently helped her up, trying to get her back to the bed, “You need to rest…”

 

“Raha, please,” she gripped his cloak, wanting him to understand it was different for her with him. Was she feeling…panicked? Gods, she really must be weak right now, the idea of showing such weakness being unfamiliar to her. “I can’t…hear your thoughts…”

 

“I’m not thinking about anything,” he murmured, gently depositing her back into the bed.

 

“Liar…” she couldn’t see his eyes behind the hood, but she could sense he was still pretty tense from earlier. “I would never throw you away, ever.”

 

“I believe you,” he replied softly, sitting on the bed but still not meeting her gaze. They had only known each other for barely two weeks, how could he have gotten so wrapped up in her in such a short time? How could he have let his guard down so much and begun to…love her? It scared him a little how willing he was to trust everything she said when he knew next to nothing about who she really was deep down.

 

She knew he was lying again, somehow she could just tell. Feeling a tightness in her chest, she wanted to reach out again but feared he would run away. 

 

G’raha’s mind reeled with everything that had just occurred, a thought popping into his mind at something Estinien had said. Gripping his hands in his lap, he asked, “Was he…the one you were supposed to meet before you visited Vertigo?”

 

The question hurt Mufi’s heart as she grimaced, remembering the rendezvous she had planned. Taking a deep breath, she replied, “Yes…”

 

It made sense to him now, why she was dressed the way she was when she showed up. Instead of that man getting to enjoy her body, she offered herself to him. It didn’t make sense, clearly the Elezen was superior to him in every way, why would she pursue a lowly WereMiqo instead? Unless she was just that horny and he was the next best thing to scratch her itch. His expression became clouded.

 

“Raha…I don’t like that face you’re making,” Mufi tried to reach up, cupping his cheek in her hand. “I said I would have no other lovers, did I not?”

 

“You did…but…” he lowered his head more, troubled. “Did you…say the same to him?”

 

Had she? The words stung coming from the man she cared about. Thinking back on all her conversations with Estinien, few as they were considering most of their meetings were carnal in nature and lacking in any sort of communication, she knew there was no such claim. Still, the idea of being doubted by the man she now cherished wounded her already aching heart. Sitting up, she looked away, “If you wish for me to apologize for every man who has graced my bed then we will be here all night, but I have never given my heart to anyone or made any such claims of monogamy before. You may choose to believe me or not, I have no proof other than my own words which you seem to be doubting now…so I wonder if there’s a point in me answering.”

 

“N-No, it’s…it’s just…” floundering a bit as he felt her mood shift, he felt himself slipping back to his old ways. Losing focus, his mind began to race, fearing everything falling apart. Was he causing too much trouble now? Would she decide she didn’t want to deal with him anymore and abandon him to his fate? Was the other man better than him? Maybe he was rough the way she liked and let her do the things she enjoyed, things he couldn’t handle without falling apart.

 

“Raha, please…stop…” holding her head in her hands at the sudden bombardment of thoughts she wasn’t prepared for, she groaned. “If I wanted to be with him, I would be.”

 

Realizing he messed up, he blanched, rubbing his arm as he struggled with his urge to flee. He felt the bed shift and looked up to see Mufi moving away from the bed towards the baths, “W-Wait, you…you should be…resting!”

 

“My head hurts, I’m going to take a bath…by myself…” she amended at the end upon hearing him starting to stand. Moving into the bathing area, she waved her hand, closing the loose curtains that hung over the door frame into the marble sauna.

 

His ears laying flat, G’raha curled up on the floor beside the bed, hugging his knees as he waited to be called on. Dark feelings began to encroach on his mind again, leaving him huddled in negativity once more. After a while, a knock came at the door, rousing G’raha from his depression. Glancing at the baths, he didn’t see Mufi move, wondering if he should answer. Slowly getting to his feet, he tugged his hood back over his head before cracking the door open. He was greeted with the feet of Kit, causing him to shrink a little more, “M-Mufi is in the bath…if you…need her…”

 

Looking him over briefly, Kit tilted her head in thought before nodding, “Urianger is ready to meet with her when she is ready, does she require more time?”

 

“O-Oh, um…she is…still resting, it may be best for her to have another day of recovery,” afraid of her finding out that he had attacked her mistress again, he skirted the reason. “She’s not feeling well.”

 

Narrowing her eyes at G’raha, she seemed suspicious, remarking, “Is this in regards to why her clothes were ripped and bloodied?”

 

Her direct and obviously observant remark made him cringe as he shrank away further, “It was…an accident.”

 

“Hmm,” not seeming to be convinced, Kit glanced into the room beyond him. “Move aside.”

 

Obeying and scooting out of the way with the door, he kept his head bowed while Kit swept inside, his heart nervously pounding as he gazed into the hallway. He wanted so badly to run out the door, but he knew he didn’t stand a chance out there on his own again. Reluctantly he closed the door.

 

“Mistress,” Kit called out as she strode into the baths, seeing the woman sitting in the shallow end of the pool. Approaching, she saw the tears rolling down the woman’s cheeks, catching her off-guard. She hesitated, clearing her throat as she looked away. “Apologies…shall I…return another time?”

 

“What brings you here, Kit?” Mufi asked in a soft voice as she wiped her face slowly.

 

“I was…concerned for your well-being,” she replied honestly, uneasy about the display of emotion from the woman.

 

“Have you ever been in love, Kit?” Mufi’s question was quiet, barely heard over the splash of the water flowing into the pool.

 

“I…cannot say, Mistress,” clearing her throat, Kit knelt beside the pool, lowering her voice. “I simply came to ensure you were well, you said you wished to meet with Urianger soon but I’ve been informed by your butler that you have fallen ill.”

 

“I’m fine,” Mufi started before rubbing her face. “No…I’m not…can we…wait until tomorrow to have the meeting?”

 

“Of course, is there anything I can get for you?” Kit bowed her head, sensing the weakness in her mistress and wanting to protect her.

 

“Can you…get something from the kitchen for G’raha? Food and…something sweet…” she asked softly, finally looking out through the thin curtains to see G’raha still standing by the door as if ready to flee if Kit’s mood changed. “I…want to make it up to him…”

 

“I will fetch something and return swiftly,” not really wanting to know what happened, but assuming it had something to do with Estinien - it wasn’t as if she was wholly unaware of her mistress’ lovers, she just wanted nothing to do with it - she stood and made her way towards the door.

 

Flinching at her sudden approach, G’raha nervously pulled the door open for her, hoping she was going to leave.

 

Kit said nothing, simply passing through the door to go on her tasked mission as quickly as possible.

 

Slowly G’raha closed the door again, glancing back to the bath and seeing no change in Mufi’s position. His ears flat under his hood, he moved back to the bed, sitting on it and fidgeting with his hands. He knew he should say something, certainly apologize for all the accusations he made about her regarding her former lover. Losing track of time as he brooded in his head, he heard a knock again, going to the door and finding Kit had returned with a tray of food. The smells made his stomach ache as he resisted drooling right then, “Is…this for me?”

 

“I’m just fulfilling a request,” she sighed, waiting for the man to take the tray so she could be done with the cursed task of feeding her mistress’ pet.

 

Blinking a little in surprise, he took the tray, barely managing a thank you before Kit was off again, briskly retreating down the hallway. He gazed after her for a moment before closing the door, investigating the food on the tray. Roast beast of some sort, seeming to be reptilian, perhaps the tail of one creature from the north, along with an assortment of root vegetables and greens - a balanced meal, with an added bonus of a divine smelling cake of sorts on the side. He glanced towards the baths again, feeling his chest ache as he felt drawn towards the curtains. Slowly moving over towards the baths, he peeked inside, whispering, “May I speak with you?”

 

Looking up at the sheepish man, she let out a sigh before nodding, “Is the food not to your liking?”

 

“N-No, it looks quite good! I…I wanted to…talk about earlier…” He was nervous, gripping the tray tightly as he hoped not to be rejected.

 

Mufi considered the headache of even thinking about earlier but opted to give him a chance, motioning to the side of the pool, “Come in.”

 

Doing his best not to trip and spill his meal, G’raha scurried around the edge of the pool before reaching his target. Once he had carefully set down the tray, he settled awkwardly at the edge of the pool, poking the roasted popotoes anxiously, “I…wanted to apologize…for my earlier behavior. It was…uncalled for.”

 

“I don’t know if it was entirely uncalled for, he did kiss me in front of you, after all,” Mufi sighed, drifting closer to rest her arms on the edge in front of G’raha before laying her head down.

 

“But you pushed him away…I…do not blame you for it,” he replied, tentatively reaching out to brush a rogue hair out of her face.

 

Glancing up at him, she could see his nervous expression beneath the hood, wondering why he remained hidden. Reaching over to his plate, she plucked a carrot from the dish and admired it distantly, “I have had relations with Estinien for some time, long before I met you. At no point did we make it official, considering I had other lovers and he knew of this. But I never refused him before, perhaps…he thought we were more than merely lovers. I should speak with him…when I regain my strength.”

 

“Did you…ever care about him?” G’raha asked anxiously, hoping it wasn’t the wrong thing to ask.

 

“Hmm…” thinking about his question, she set the carrot back down before folding her arms again. “In a way, I suppose I did, he was willing to do anything I wanted to do. But…in regards to matters of the heart…no, we were simply two people answering each other’s needs.”

 

“It doesn’t seem he felt the same…” remembering how the man had stormed out, it was obvious he had harbored some manner of feelings for the woman, ones he had apparently neglected to share with her before fate saw fit to connect them.

 

Closing her eyes, she recalled the times she shared with Estinien, remembering how passionate he was in bed and quiet outside of it. Seeing him angry today, even…hurt, she’d never heard him speak to her in such a way. Maybe she wasn’t as good at reading people as she thought, “Perhaps you are right…for all my time on this star, I seem to make such egregious errors when it comes to feelings.”

 

G’raha fell quiet, wondering if she was having any second thoughts about him. He felt a gentle touch on his leg, focusing his attention back on the woman before him. Realizing his thoughts were likely on display again, he sighed, “Apologies…I seem to have lost control of myself…better to know now than in the middle of an important meeting, I suppose?”

 

“Your love for me is your weakness,” she murmured before looking away, hiding her face in her arms. “As my feelings for you are mine…”

 

“Your…feelings?” He wanted so badly to hear the words, to know she felt the same. All this time, she had avoided ever telling him how she truly felt about him, even when he needed to know he wasn’t just a toy to her.

 

“You’re not just a play thing to me, Raha...” Closing her eyes, she whispered the words she feared saying most, “I…love you…”

 

Blinking and flinging his hood back, his ears shot up in surprise as he stared at her. Had he been hearing things? Did she really say it finally? Swallowing his nerves, he stammered, “Y-You do??”

 

“Yes, please don’t make a big deal about it…” she groaned, covering her face as she nearly regretted the utterance. When she didn’t hear anything further, she peeked out to see a troubled look on G’raha’s face. “Does it upset you? I thought you would be excited…”

 

“N-no, I just…” sitting back a little and hanging his head, he seemed to be thinking more about the ramifications of her confession. “You’ve skirted the subject for so long…why now?”

 

“Is there an appropriate time to confess such things?” Slowly sitting up in the water, Mufi shifted to gaze at him.

 

He seemed deep in thought before asking his follow up question, “Are you…are you certain? Of…how you feel? W-We’ve only known each other for…not even two weeks…”

 

“I know,” she sighed, running her fingers through her damp hair. “I have lived long enough to understand what love is, I was simply afraid of these feelings. I…shouldn’t feel them…in my position…if anyone knew…”

 

“I will not tell a soul,” G’raha spoke seriously, tentatively reaching to hold her hand. His ears flattening a little, he leaned in, whispering softly. “I love you too…”

 

“I know…” she closed her eyes, trying to steady her nervous thoughts.

 

“So you did hear my thoughts that one time,” he sighed, wishing he’d known sooner how to hide his thoughts from her. Granted, if he had, they likely would not have become so close so quickly, his rogue mental ramblings giving her a wide open window into the heart of his struggles.

 

“I confess I wanted to tell you how I felt then, but…I was too afraid,” shaking her head, she looked over at the tray of food. “Let’s…talk about this more later…you should eat before your food goes cold.”

 

Swallowing the giddy feeling swelling inside him, G’raha began to eat finally. The hearty meal made his hunger quickly subside, helping him to steady his mind and regain his composure more. He didn’t let go of Mufi’s hand for the rest of his meal, finally finishing and pulling her close again. Leaning down, he gave her a gentle kiss.

 

“What was that for?” She whispered, gazing up at him and seeing the man she loved, not the scared runaway she had met not long ago.

 

“I just…wanted to reclaim your lips as mine…” he replied, blushing despite his brave remark.

 

Letting out a soft chuckle, she stood up more from the water, exposing her nude torso to him, “You can reclaim all of me…if you like.”

 

“I do not wish to tire you further,” he replied, though his body responded of its own accord. Leaning down, he captured her nipple in his mouth, sucking roughly and wringing a moan from the woman.

 

Clutching his hair, she breathed, “Take me, Raha…I long for you…I…ache…for you…”

 

G’raha let out a small growl before casting off his clothing and jumping into the pool with her. He made sure to be gentle as he claimed the body of the woman he loved, leaving as many marks as he could, even if they’d be erased later.

Chapter 34: Fear of Bonding

Another day passed and Mufinella had not returned to the tea house. Becoming concerned, Emerald paced around the kitchen nervously, chewing on her thumbnail as she rambled, “What if something happened to her? Do you think they caught on? Are they going to come for us next??”

 

“Em, calm down, she’s probably just busy working out details with Urianger,” Diamond sighed, trying to focus on making food despite her pacing. 

 

“You don’t know that for sure!” She huffed, frowning at the man.

 

“Then ask Thancred to call her on his linkpearl,” he shrugged, stirring the pot of food he’d tossed together.

 

“He’s still in his room,” Emerald muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. She didn’t want to think about what they were likely doing but if she had to hazard a guess, it was something she really didn’t want to interrupt…again.

 

“Oh? Think they’re going at it again?” A sly smirk played on his lips, seeing the young woman blush at the thought she obviously shared.

 

“H-How should I know??” She swatted his arm, hating how he teased her. The feeling of how firm his arm muscles were reminded her of what they’d gotten up to the night before. With a deeper blush, she quickly looked away. “I’ll just…ask him later!”

 

“I can go ask him,” he chuckled, moving to walk past her towards the door.

 

“N-No wait, don’t!” Emerald quickly grabbed his hand, immediately becoming flustered at the realization of her actions. She tried to withdraw. “I-I just mean…we keep bothering them…w-we should -”

 

“You won’t stop worrying until you know she’s alright though…unless…” holding her hand hostage, Diamond moved to stand in front of her, resting his other hand on the counter behind the woman as he pinned her in place. Gently he kissed her captured fingers. “I distract you from such thoughts.”

 

Emerald’s heart began to race. Did he intend to do something risque right in the middle of the kitchen? In front of the food? That couldn’t be sanitary, not to mention the risk of their host walking in while they were doing who knows what…Emerald looked away, her face beet red, “That’s…that’s entirely improper!”

 

“What is? What did you think I was going to do?” He chuckled, seeing her squirm and grimace with shame at her clearly lewd musings.

 

“W-What do you think I thought??” she grumbled, her pulse quickening further as the man pressed closer. She could hear him chuckling still, each deep and pleasing sound stirring something inside her.

 

His eyes wandering over her body as he thoughtfully hummed, Diamond leaned in more to whisper, “I think…you were thinking about the other night…when we kissed…”

 

It was certainly more than a kiss, more than she’d ever done with anyone else. She swallowed nervously, “Y-yeah, just…just the kissing part!”

 

“Oh? Not the part where you touched my -” Diamond began to tease her before a hand flew over his mouth, impeding his speech. He chuckled with amusement.

 

“Th-That’s quite enough!” Feeling his hot breath against her palm, Emerald bit her lip, wanting badly to kiss him again. She couldn’t bring herself to admit to the desire, not wanting him to know she’d enjoyed it up until things got awkward.

 

A low rumble stirred in his chest as he nibbled on her fingers until she withdrew, allowing him to speak again, “It’s not enough for me…I want more of you…”

 

She felt breathless at his blunt demands, not used to being wanted in such a way…or any way, for that matter. Or at least in ways that weren’t using her body for less-than-pleasurable purposes. She was used to being invisible, not seen nor considered. What was so special about her that he had not gotten from numerous other women at the coven house? Unable to accept his advances, she nervously looked away again, “It wasn’t…anything special…”

 

“I thought it was,” Diamond murmured, leaning in to kiss her neck while her head was turned.

 

Flustered at the sensual feeling of his lips brushing against her skin she quickly turned her head back, cupping her neck, “What are you -”

 

Before she could continue, Diamond captured her lips in a hungry kiss, his hand slipping away from hers to wrap around her waist. When she didn’t push him away, he deepened the kiss, trying to distract her from her nerves. He’d been thinking about how he could get her to accept his affections again, knowing how much she overthought everything to the point of distraction from distractions. Today he decided to test the waters with a bit of abrupt kissing, leaving it at that until he was sure she wouldn’t refuse him. To his surprise, she clutched at his shirt, preventing him from escaping even if he wanted to, which he definitely didn’t.

 

Gods, what was she doing? Not a moment earlier she thought how dreadfully impolite it would be to get her groove on in the kitchen, yet there she was, wanting to rip his clothes off again. He certainly didn’t seem to mind, a shiver going through her as she heard him growl at her assertive behavior. It did feel rather nice to kiss him again, his lips and tongue dancing in time with hers as if it were natural. She wondered why his hand had not moved from her hip, was he afraid of triggering her again? The lights were on this time, he’d easily see her scars if she let him take her top off. Her hands began to tremble at the thought.

 

Feeling her trembling, he finally pulled back, panting a little, “Sorry…was it…too much?”

 

Emerald clenched her jaw, becoming angry with herself for ruining it again. Slowly she started to uncurl her fingers from his shirt, “No…forget it…”

 

“Don’t say that,” he whispered, bonking his head against hers. “Don’t let go…I want to feel you…”

 

“Not here,” Emerald shook her head, coming back to her senses and pushing him away.

 

“Then come to my bedroom,” he whispered, still horny and sporting a chub in his pants. He leaned in again, nuzzling her neck. “Please…I want you…”

 

“Th-The food…” struggling to find an excuse not to take him up on his offer, she glanced at the pot simmering nearby.

 

Diamond stepped away, turning down the stovetop to a simmer before dropping a lid on the pot. Without another word, he took her hand and began to stride towards the door.

 

Tripping after him, Emerald blushed at his behavior, unable to come up with another excuse. She did want to do more, but could she? Would her fears let her enjoy herself? Before she knew it, they were in his room and she was pinned against the wall. The lights were off, making it so all she could experience was his touch. Nervously she whimpered, “I…I can’t…see you…”

 

Diamond slowed in his advances, trying to think past the haze of hunger clouding his mind. Looking around, he noticed a lamp at the side of the bed. He gently pulled her towards the bed, turning on the lamp so that its gentle light filled the room. Yanking his shirt off, he draped it over the lamp, further diffusing the light as he pressed her into the bed, “Can you see me now?”

 

Nervously she nodded, seeing the subtle glow in his eyes behind his bangs as he leaned down to kiss her again. Giving a small whimper, she squirmed as he buried his hand under her shirt, no hesitation this time in his touch. His hand was swift, finding her breast and pushing beneath her bra to fondle it. She let out another whimper as he pinched and rolled her nipple, making her insides roll and boil with a hunger she was not familiar with.

 

He hoped he would not scare her away but by the gods, he was getting hornier by the day. It was all he could do not to completely rip off her clothing to claim her, maintaining some semblance of honor despite the demand of his body. Her breast felt so good in his hand, his mind wandering to thoughts of what she must taste like. He wanted to devour every ilm of her, hear her moans and screams of pleasure as he worked his magic. Pushing her shirt up along with the bra, he dipped his head down to her chest, beginning to lick and suck on her nipple.

 

With a gasp, she squirmed more beneath him, embarrassed that he’d so suddenly exposed her but also enjoying what he was doing. Despite the pleasure, somewhere in the back of her mind the panic remained. Her torso was exposed to him, he could see her scars if he pulled away far enough. Subconsciously her hand reached for her top to pull it back down, struggling with accepting his affections, “D-Diamond…”

 

Feeling her struggling, he looked up, catching sight of the panic in her eyes. He slowly leaned back, cupping her cheek in his hand to regain her attention, “You’re so beautiful, Em…”

 

“Don’t…don’t lie to me…” she panted, unable to meet his gaze as she tugged on her clothing.

 

“I’m not, I think you’re gorgeous,” he replied gently, finally looking down at her body. The scars were extensive, comparable to the ones he’d seen before on Solus’ victims. An obvious scar ran down her middle, indicating a surgical procedure he likely didn’t want to know more about. Leaning down, he kissed a trail down her stomach, getting to the edge of her tights before he looked up at her again, maintaining an unfazed expression of longing. “May I have you? Your scent is driving me insane…”

 

Startled by his actions, she hesitated in covering herself up again. He didn’t even flinch when looking at her, unbothered by the remnants of her past trauma. She didn’t really have too many scars down there, nothing as bad as her torso. Maybe it would be okay? Hearing him say those words to her was rather embarrassing, causing her to stammer, “I-I thought…y-you said…you wouldn’t…”

 

“Go all the way? No…I won’t…” he almost wished he hadn’t said those words, wishing he could join with her. Of all the women he’d known, she was different; Emerald stirred something in him that he was unaccustomed to, a longing to feel loved and show love for her. He decided to be honest with her. “I want to, I…I really…really want to…but…I don’t have any condoms and…I doubt you’re on the pill.”

 

He was right, she was completely unprepared for such things, the thought of ever having sex, well…the possibility was not really in the cards as far as she was concerned. Or so she used to think, but now an odd feeling of just wanting to let him do it anyway scratched at the back of her mind. She nervously shook her head.

 

“Then…I’ll just…go as far as I can…if you’ll let me,” he whispered, his voice husky and full of lust. He began to pull down her tights, keeping his eyes on her to make sure she knew he’d stop if she wanted him to.

 

Slowly pulling her shirt back down to feel less exposed, she timidly watched him, biting her lip as she felt her leggings tug free of her backside. She tentatively pulled free of the legs of the tights as he got far enough down, wordlessly giving him permission with her actions. Before she could even wonder what he had in mind, she gasped as a hungry tongue began to flick at her clit, “Aah!”

 

Her scent was definitely going to make him unhinged, his cock so hard it was painful to keep in his trousers. Fumbling with the button, he managed to free himself as he went down on Emerald, a pained groan escaping his lips as he settled in more. The sheets on the bed were soft, feeling good against his cock as he couldn’t help rubbing himself against them.

 

The sounds he made were making her even more embarrassed to have him down south. But Twelve did it feel good! She rarely touched herself, finding it hard to get in the mood considering how she viewed her body, but the way his tongue circled and lapped at her pussy like an unquenchable thirst gripped him…she couldn’t hold back the desperate sounds that left her lips. To her surprise, she felt a finger slip inside her, causing her hips to buck in delight. She was further astonished when that finger swiftly found her g-spot and massaged an orgasm out of her.

 

Closing his eyes as he reveled in the sweet cries she made at her finish, he eased up on her, not wanting to overwhelm her on their first time. Slowly he pulled his finger free, licking her juices off as he crawled back up her torso. He panted softly, watching her twitch and tremble from the afterglow of her climax, “Did that feel good?”

 

Emerald shivered as she felt his cock press against her mound, behaving itself and not entering her despite the rocking of his hips seeming to want to. Finally meeting his gaze, she nervously nodded, unable to speak.

 

“Will you…help me feel good too?” He breathed, guiding her hand to his cock. To his amazement, she immediately began to stroke him, making him moan as he closed his eyes. “Aah…mnn…”

 

She still wasn’t sure what she was doing but he seemed to be enjoying it, even if he was too horny not to enjoy the simplest of touches. Trying to remember what he’d shown her the other night, she ran her hand up and down his shaft, hoping it felt good for him. She watched him curiously, seeing how his breathing grew heavier as he reveled in the pleasure. The way he braced himself over her made her heart skip a beat, imagining him doing that while he was inside her, thrusting and giving them both pleasure. Her touch faltered as she blushed.

 

Opening his eyes a little to gaze at her, he wondered what rogue thoughts she had this time. He lowered his head, panting, “I can…rub myself against you…it’ll feel good…for you too…”

 

“W-What?” Emerald peeked at him timidly before feeling him pull out of her grip. Looking down, she gasped a little as he spread her legs further, beginning to rub the underside of his erection between her folds. The hard rib running along his shaft rubbed against her clit, making her squirm again. “Mm!”

 

“Shit…that feels good…” he hissed, pushing her shirt up again so he could grope her breast as he rested his forehead against her shoulder. “Em…”

 

Getting swept up in the feelings, she tentatively ran her fingers through his hair, flustered by the feral sounds he was making. It didn’t take long before he hastily reached between them and groaned heavily. She felt something warm drizzle across her stomach, looking down to see his haphazard attempt to catch his own cum.

 

“Sorry…I’ll…get some tissues…” he panted, eventually getting up as he carefully cradled his deposit to avoid making more of a mess. His ears back, he hoped she didn’t think it was gross as he shuffled off to the bathroom to clean up before coming back with a wad of toilet paper. Seeing her poking the gooey mess he’d left behind, he blushed a little. “What are you doing?”

 

“Ah, um…it’s just…sticky,” embarrassed to be caught playing with it, she swiftly looked away before holding her hand out for the tissues. “I-I’ll clean it up…”

 

“Alright…” not wanting to argue, considering the location of the mess, he passed off the tissues before picking up her clothes. He sat on the edge of the bed, looking down at the tights he clutched nervously. “Sorry…there was so much, I um…I haven’t…you see, Weres…they um…they have an…increased…sex drive…s-so…there’s…a lot of…”

 

“I-I see,” Emerald anxiously murmured as she managed to clean up the mess before trading the wad for her clothes. Noticing his ears were laid back, she commented as she wiggled into her tights. “Did you not like it?”

 

“N-no, I did, I just -” cringing a little, he moved to throw away the tissues and clean his hands. Slinking back, he found her fully dressed and sitting on the bed now. He hesitated, fidgeting a little before darting to grab his shirt. “Are you okay? With what we did?”

 

“Are you? You seem upset,” Emerald asked, rubbing her arm a little as she watched his nervous behavior.

 

“I’m not! I’m…I’m not…” Pulling his shirt on, Diamond finally sat down again, his tail tucking into his lap as he hung his head. “I’m…afraid you think it was weird…”

 

“What was weird?” Blinking in confusion, Emerald shifted a little to peer into his face. She wasn’t used to seeing him look so sheepish, wondering if he was self-conscious about sex. He did have a traumatic experience regarding it, so she wondered if it was related.

 

“Me…making such a mess…” he finally replied, seeming to shrink a little.

 

“Isn’t that…what guys do?” Shifting a little closer, Emerald tentatively wrapped her tail around his hip, nervous to do more.

 

Diamond looked up, his ears relaxing a little at her tender touch. He let his tail slide off his lap and curl around hers timidly as he whispered, “Normal guys don’t cum that much, I tried not to get your clothes dirty…”

 

“Thanks for that,” she said with a small smirk before looking down at her lap. “Do you always get this nervous after doing this stuff?”

 

“N-no…I’m just…worried what you’ll think of me…or that I…hurt you…or something…” he murmured, his tail quivering slightly.

 

“I’m fine,” she replied simply, glancing at him again. It was then she noticed he was still hard, blushing a little. “Shouldn’t that have um…gone away?”

 

“Ah, gods, sorry,” his ears flattening again, he covered himself with his hands out of shame. “It…it did, but I…I could still smell you so…it…it came back…”

 

“It can do that??” Uneducated in the physiology of Werefolk, Emerald awkwardly fidgeted beside him. Did it mean he wasn’t satisfied with what they did? Was she not good enough?

 

“Yeah…especially when I’m in heat…” he sighed, unable to resist rubbing himself a little. “Most Weres…could rut for days…it only stops when they can sense their seed took root.”

 

“Their seed…? Oh…” her face bright red at the realization of what he meant, she looked away. Gods, would she get pregnant from what they did?? She wasn’t ready to have a kid!

 

“Y-yeah…but…that won’t happen, n-not unless we…went all the way,” he reassured her, his breathing getting heavier again as he undid his trousers to relieve the pressure. “Fuck, it’s really bad this month…”

 

Emerald glanced at him, seeing him stroking himself as he panted, his ears still flat. He seemed almost ashamed of how horny he was, making her feel sorry for the man. Swallowing her nerves, she reached to rub the head of his cock for him, “Is it…because of me?”

 

“Haa, Em…” he moaned at her touch, looking over at her with a desperate longing. “I’m losing my mind…”

 

“Should I leave?” She asked timidly, wondering if he’d feel better not being able to smell her.

 

“No, it wouldn’t do any good at this point,” panting and stroking himself faster, he closed his eyes. “Your scent is in my room…”

 

“Oh…” embarrassed to think she was that stinky, she felt his tip oozing again. Biting her lip, she tentatively shifted and leaned over his lap, giving his cock a lick.

 

“Aah! E-Em??” Startled and aroused, he looked down as he watched her timidly begin licking him more. He leaned back, moaning more as he held her hair back, feeling his cock twitching with hunger. Unable to hold back, he groaned. “I’m gonna cum…”

 

Nervous what to do about it, she thought about how he used his hand to stop it so she used her mouth instead. Not much came out this time, seeming to have not built back up much so soon after relieving himself a few minutes ago. It was salty and warm, not terribly pleasant to taste but not foul enough for her to spit it out. She swallowed before pulling away, peeking up at him past her bangs to see the flushed look on his face.

 

“Did…did you swallow it?” He breathed, feeling his heart racing.

 

“Y-Yeah…why? Is it toxic??” She panicked, wondering if it was going to make her sick now, unless…this was how people got pregnant?? Before she could have any further ludicrous thoughts, she was silenced by a fierce kiss that made her dizzy. She whimpered a little as the man wrapped his arms around her, pulling her against him once more. This time it didn’t feel like an attack, the warmth of her newfound lover making her feel oddly safe.

 

He was sure his heartbeat could be heard by her as he showered her in affection, his emotions and desire to claim her driving him to the brink of sanity. Slowly he pulled back from the kiss, burying his face in her shoulder, “Gods, I love you…”

 

“You…you what?” Flustered by the confession, she felt her heart skip a beat. Did he really mean it or was he just drunk on afterglow? He did mention that Werefolk imprinted pretty easily on others when they found their mate, something about their scent and just knowing. Did he really think he was in love with her and not just because he was a horny mess? Once the new moon had passed, would he still feel the same? Her stomach turned at the idea of this being a brief encounter, but she steeled herself for the possibility.

 

Hiding his face out of embarrassment for what he said, he whispered against her neck, “I…I love you…Em…I think you’re my…my mate…”

 

“M-Mate? Like…making babies?” Her voice cracked a little, nervous about the idea of procreating in her condition.

 

“N-Not unless you wanted to…just…mate as in…only person I’m with ever again…” he replied softly, worried she might pull away. “My…bonded half…”

 

“Oh…” She thought about it a little, remembering vaguely that Mufi had made a comment once about a bonded pair of Weres that were residing in the coven house. She then remembered how she had learned that Weres were forced to breed like animals to make future generations while keeping the gene pool diverse. If that were the case, then was it also possible that mated pairs were separated even if they had bonded? The idea broke her heart a little. Quietly she replied to him. “W-What if I…didn’t want to bond? Couldn’t you just…find someone else?”

 

Diamond finally pulled away, a sad look in his eyes. He didn’t respond at first, his eyes searching her face as he tried to determine if it was merely a question or a refusal of his love. Looking down at his lap, he replied softly, “We haven’t bonded yet, so…I suppose…I could…but I’ve never felt this way about anyone else before.”

 

“This wasn’t…bonding?” She asked timidly, feeling bad about the way he reacted.

 

“No, bonding is when our bodies become one,” his voice was muted, edged with the fear of rejection. “We become connected, our heartbeats sync in time and…we experience true blissful happiness for the first time in our lives…b-but it has to happen on a new moon. Breeders usually avoid having their stock breed during that time for that reason.”

 

“Oh…” the idea sounded magical to her, wondering if it was just something Weres experienced or if she’d feel it too just by being with him. “What happens if…they do bond?”

 

“Then they won’t be able to breed with anyone else,” he replied, picking at the hem of his shirt. “If that happens…they’re usually put down.”

 

“What??” Appalled by this news, Emerald gawked at the man in horror. “Like…killed??”

 

Diamond nodded, letting out a small sigh, “It’s not usually noticed until the next time they try to breed them and realize they aren’t mating. Sometimes they can get away with pretending that they couldn’t get aroused or faking it, the females can sometimes survive but males don’t really have that luxury. Most Weres avoid sex when they’re in heat simply to avoid becoming bonded to save their own lives. If they sense a draw to someone…they usually refuse to be near them.”

 

“You…didn’t refuse to be near me?” Picking up on what he was suggesting, she peeked up at him to see him still avoiding eye contact.

 

“I’m not a breeder anymore,” he replied softly, closing his eyes. “I’m not a slave…I…can love someone if I want to…”

 

Hearing him say those words made her heart skip a beat. Knowing how dangerous it was for him to even be with her right now, to expose himself to such a risk when he knew what would happen if they mated…the implications were heavy. It was clear this was no joke or flippant feeling for him, making her both nervous and excited. Swallowing her fears, she timidly reached out to hold his hand.

 

Finally meeting her gaze, Diamond felt like he might throw up from the built up nerves inside him. What if she did refuse him? She had every right to, but if she did then would he ever find another to love again? The idea of being alone for the rest of his life made him sick. Could he really convince this woman to love him in return? Could he break down her walls and reach her heart? His eyes begged her for acceptance.

 

She felt nervous under his intense gaze, but the sadness and fear in his eyes made her want to hold him. Maybe she was as drawn to him as he was to her, even if she didn’t have the same instincts he did. Would it be so bad to bond with him? Maybe she was more scared of the idea of being tied down to someone, of losing her freedom. But Diamond didn’t seem like the controlling type; he was aloof and flippant at times but always there for her, trying to protect her from anything and everything that could cause her harm. She managed to croak out, “When is the new moon?”

 

“In…three days…” he replied hoarsely, his fears mounting further.

 

“Can I…think about it?” She whispered, not sure what she was asking for but not ready to commit to anything just yet.

 

Blinking a little, he jerked his head a little in a nod, wondering what she meant by it. Did she need time to decide if she loved him? Or was she seriously considering bonding with him? His heart felt like it might rip out of his chest from how hard it was pounding.

 

Nodding as well and feeling stupid for just nodding along, she hung her head, becoming lost in thought.

 

He laid his ears back again, unsure how to handle the situation he’d gotten himself into. Maybe he shouldn’t have said those three scary words, but they came out on their own. That’s what the heat did, it made you more honest with others about your own desires whether you liked it or not. Usually he hid in his room during a new moon, taking care of his own desires in private rather than risking getting attached to someone. Not this time; this time he got attached and it scared the crap out of him. Needing some fresh air, he shakily got up from the bed, “I…I’m gonna check on…the food.”

 

“Okay…” Em barely responded, unable to get up for fear her legs would give out.

 

“You can…stay here if you want…” figuring she’d want time alone, he slipped out of his bedroom door, taking a deep breath to clear his head before heading to the kitchen.

 

Emerald fell sideways into the bed, grabbing the nearest pillow and burying her face in it as she groaned with frustration. What a dilemma she found herself in.

Chapter 35: Trepidation and Temptation

The next day was rough for G’raha. He was definitely beginning to feel the pull of the new moon; in combination with the pull of the tower, he was struggling to hide his feelings anymore. He spent a good deal of the time while Mufi was asleep just trying to blow off the sexual steam building up inside him, but it was never enough. Hearing a knock at the door, he went to answer it, a growl rumbling in his chest when he saw Estinien on the other side.

 

“Easy, boy,” Estinien scoffed, sensing the hostility from the man. He could also hear his thoughts loud and clear, frowning a little. “Go and fetch your mistress, I have news for her.”

 

“She’s sleeping,” G’raha growled, unable to control his jealousy. She’s mine, my mate. You can’t have her.

 

“Then wake her, she’ll want to hear this, as I’m sure you will as well,” Estinien quirked an eyebrow at him, staring at his red hair. “Stolen property.”

 

Blinking and realizing he’d left his hood down, G’raha quickly ducked back into the room, hastily pulling the hood over his head as he cursed himself for being so distracted by the moon’s control over him.

 

Estinien took the opportunity to step inside, seeing Mufi still resting in her bed. He tried not to think about the times they had shared in that bed, as well as other places in the room, clearing his throat as he closed the door, “No use hiding now, I’ve already seen you.”

 

Cursing himself for being so foolish yet again, G’raha scurried over to the bed, gently shaking Mufi’s shoulder, “Mufi…Estinien has returned with news.”

 

“Mmm…?” Slowly rousing from her slumber, Mufi realized the Ishgardian spy was in the room. She quickly sat up, fixing her hair awkwardly. “Estinien…you’ve already finished your reconnaissance?”

 

“It didn’t take much time to realize what was going on there,” Estinien replied as he walked towards the bed, leaning on the bedpost as he crossed his arms over his chest. “Baldesion goons coming and going from the tower, going in empty-handed, coming out with body bags…”

 

“Body bags?” G’raha’s hostility melted as his heart sank. Pushing his hood back, he looked up at Estinien. “H-How many?”

 

“G’raha, your hood,” Mufi frowned, wondering why he was revealing himself.

 

“I already saw him at the door,” Estinien shrugged, meeting G’raha’s gaze. “Just a few, but they were definitely bodies by the way they were carried. Something suspicious is going on there and I’m betting you have an idea of it. I heard one of ‘em grumbling about how it’d be easier if the ‘red headed bastard’ were still there. I’m guessing you’re the bastard.”

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufi slid off the bed, finding she felt more herself now after a day of uninterrupted rest. Stepping closer to Estinien, she held a serious expression, “Are you certain they belonged to the Baldesions? Can you prove it?”

 

Rummaging in his pocket, Estinien produced his tomestone. Fiddling with it a little, he held it out to her. An image of a man with the Baldesion insignia on his arm was shown entering the tower, “I got a few pictures if you needed it, or you’re welcome to bite me to see for yourself.”

 

“Pictures will suffice,” Mufi replied swiftly, hearing G’raha growl again. She glanced at him, showing him the images. “Do these men look familiar to you?”

 

G’raha tried to focus, looking over the photographs carefully, “Yes, they are workers from Krile’s coven. I’ve seen them many times before.”

 

“But none of the leaders,” she sighed, handing the tomestone back. Part of her was curious to acquire one of these ‘tomestones’ for herself, unsure how it worked but finding the ability to take still images quite handy. Perhaps she would ask Aymeric later where such trinkets could be purchased. “She could deny any involvement in the affair and simply have the men killed for assumed disobedience…it’s not enough.”

 

“What’s going on here?” Estinien frowned, tucking his device away. “I know you like your secrets but you’re usually more forthcoming with me.”

 

“I don’t know who I can trust right now, Estinien,” she sighed, rubbing her face a little. 

 

The man glanced over at the Miqo poised on the edge of the bed, leary of getting closer to her lest he attack. He could see the edges of the Pemstein coven insignia peeking up above the hood of his cloak, causing him to frown, “Why would they want him? He’s yours, is he not?”

 

“He is mine,” Mufi said firmly, not wanting to imply otherwise. “He’s special, let’s leave it at that for now. Is Aymeric still here?”

 

“Yeah, he’s in my room waiting to speak with you,” his eyes lingered on G’raha for a moment before sliding back to Mufi. He could tell she was more stiff than usual, but with the other man there he didn’t dare broach the subject again.

 

Nodding, Mufi glanced at G’raha, seeing how tense he was. She needed to sort through things before they went any further, for her own sake. Taking a deep breath, she spoke to him, “Can you wait outside for me, Raha?”

 

“What?” Alarmed by her request, he nervously got up, glancing between them. No, please…I don’t trust him…he’ll do something. I can smell his intentions!

 

“I just need to speak with Estinien alone for a moment, please,” Mufi held a hand up to him, meeting his gaze to reassure him.

 

She’s mine, you can’t have her! She’s my mate! I’ll rip you apart if you touch her! G’raha couldn’t help the possessive thoughts tearing through his mind as his eyes darted to the man still leaning on the bedpost, unmoving.

 

“Please…just for a moment,” Mufi asked again in a calmer voice, leery of what he may reveal in his mentally weakened state.

 

Gritting his teeth, G’raha’s ears flattened before he threw the hood back over his head and departed the room, a growl still lingering in his throat as he forced himself to close the door behind him.

 

Mufi let out a sigh before meeting Estinien’s gaze, “I’m sorry for his behavior, I’d forgotten the new moon is coming soon.”

 

“Right…that’s the reason,” Estinien remarked snidely under his breath. He had no clue what Were cycles were about but he could tell when someone was being possessive, regardless of the reason. He reached out finally, brushing her hair back as he tilted his head, seeing the faint traces of hickeys on her neck. “Couldn’t resist marking you, I see.”

 

Brushing his hand away, Mufi replied calmly, “I’m sorry things turned out this way…I…did not realize that you…”

 

“That I what?” his gaze was cold, trying to bury his feelings deep inside.

 

“That it was more than simply rendezvouses to you,” getting to the point, Mufi rested a hand on his chest. “I had no intention of hurting you, if I had known how you felt sooner…”

 

“You would have pushed me away,” Estinien replied just as bluntly, looking down at the hand burning a hole into his heart.

 

She wanted to say she wouldn’t have, but back then she likely would have. Closing her eyes, she bowed her head a little, “I do cherish you, Stin…but…”

 

“Right…” slowly removing her hand, he looked away. “That’s it then, just like that.”

 

“I’m sorry,” feeling him grip her wrist tighter, she lowered her voice more. “I am…afraid…of what is to come…and afraid I have lost a dear ally and friend…”

 

“What is coming?” Estinien relaxed his grip on her, sensing the seriousness of her tone. It wasn’t like her to ever admit to fearing anything, overriding his wounded heart a moment out of concern.

 

“A war…” meeting his gaze again, she became more vulnerable. “I don’t know who to trust and I fear I am alone in this fight…I fear their poison has reached those I cared for, as it has already infested my own coven…”

 

Frowning a little, Estinien remarked bluntly, “I’ve always been on your side, as has Aymeric. If you fear the Baldesions have swayed our opinion of their activities, you can ask him yourself but I don’t trust those whoresons as far as I can toss them. Who betrayed you in your coven?”

 

“Urianger,” she admitted, closing her eyes at the memories resurfacing. “They used him to get to my spymaster…if I had not visited that day…”

 

Estinien grunted a little to himself before tucking his finger under her chin, lifting her gaze, “If you require an ally, you have one.”

 

“Even after what I’ve done to you?” She whispered, tears welling up in her eyes.

 

“We can discuss that some other time, I gather this situation is a bit more pertinent than whether I had my feelings hurt,” he grumbled, finally releasing her. “Shall we bring it up with Aymeric then?”

 

Nodding and feeling grateful for not losing another ally, Mufi wiped her eyes, “Yes…we should.”

 

Estinien waited for her to move first, following her to the door where they found an awkward Miqo’te fidgeting on the other side. He could blatantly hear G'raha's rampant thoughts and worries, wanting badly to tease him but figuring the impending war was more important than pettiness.

 

“Sorry to have kept you waiting, will you accompany us to see Ser Aymeric?” Mufi asked gently, reaching to squeeze his hand so he would stop crushing his arm with anxiety.

 

Glancing at her hand and then the man behind her, he nodded, struggling with getting his thoughts under control. Fears boiled over and festered along with yearnings to claim her right then. He bit his lip.

 

“Could you go ahead of us and share the details of your findings with him?” Mufi asked Estinien, wanting a moment alone with G’raha without making it super obvious.

 

Grunting a little, Estinien stepped around the pair and sauntered down the hall, heading for the guest quarters.

 

Once he was out of sight, Mufi reached under G’raha’s hood to cup his face before speaking softly, “Calm yourself, don’t let the moon control your feelings.”

 

“Did he do anything to you?” G’raha whispered, unable to hold back his insecurities.

 

“No, we just talked, I promise,” she pulled his face closer, resting her forehead against his. “Do I smell as if I have been aroused?”

 

“No…” he murmured after a tentative sniff. “But I smell him on your wrist…”

 

“Ah, it was nothing more than that,” Mufi nuzzled him, wary of giving him a kiss lest she get him riled up again. “I need you to calm your thoughts though, you’re screaming right now.”

 

“Gods, I am?” Blushing at the idea that they had heard every insecure thought he had, every possessive rant, he wanted to crawl under a rock and die. “How…how long have I…”

 

“The entire time Estinien has been here,” she chuckled a little, hearing his mental whimpers.

 

“Do you think he…” he already knew the answer but felt foolish.

 

“Probably, not that he’d admit it,” brushing his bangs back, she kissed his forehead. “But right now you need to remain calm. I don’t want them to know that you aren’t really my property, at least not right now. The fewer who know about it, the better. But if it comes up and you have more rogue thoughts about it…”

 

“R-Right, I understand,” he nodded, feeling embarrassed. “I don’t know why I’m behaving this way, it…it’s never been this bad before…”

 

Mufi knew how bad it got for Weres on new moons, she also knew it was worse for soul mates. She didn’t want to think about those implications right now. Instead she tried to find other reasons, “It’s likely a combination with your proximity to the tower throwing off your judgment.”

 

“That…could be it…I’m sorry I’ve caused so much trouble,” G’raha sighed, wishing there was a way to clear his head that didn’t involve copious amounts of sex until he couldn’t see straight or walk straight anymore.

 

“Shh…just remember your meditation and practice it, try to close your mind,” she stepped back a little, giving him some breathing room.

 

Nodding, G’raha closed his eyes and focused his best on rebuilding his mental walls. It took longer than usual but he was able to quiet his mind.

 

Noticing the silence finally settling in, Mufi waited for him to react before smiling, “Much better. Ready to go?”

 

“Yeah…” he nodded, feeling more at peace. He hoped he could maintain that peace once Estinien was in view again, focusing hard on keeping his feelings in check as they walked. He felt her hand slip into his, giving him a gentle squeeze and reminding him they were together. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself before they arrived at the room.

 

Stepping inside first, Mufi greeted the men, “Have you heard the news yet, Aymeric?”

 

“Estinien was just debriefing me on his findings,” Aymeric turned to face her, noticing the hooded figure slinking in behind her before closing the door. He turned his attention back to Mufi. “So the Baldesions are plotting something with the tower? But what, I wonder? Unless you know more of these secret dealings…I wager you do, considering your eagerness to accept our aid in the investigation…”

 

“You would not be wrong,” Mufi crossed her arms, seeming thoughtful. After a moment, she met his gaze again. “Do I have your aid?”

 

“Always, have we not been allies all these centuries?” Aymeric gazed back sincerely.

 

“Yes, of course,” she sighed, appreciative of his friendship. Considering it further, she finally made up her mind. “It’s Krile, she’s been the one plotting things in the tower. My servant here, G’raha, is instrumental to its function. That’s why she wants him, and why I need you to deny knowing anything about him.”

 

“What is in this tower? Other than dead bodies, apparently,” Aymeric inquired, seeing the hooded man flinch. “Apologies…what can you tell us about it?”

 

Mufi glanced at G’raha, wondering if he’d be willing to talk about his experience.

 

Nervous about telling his story to strangers, he rubbed his arm a little uneasily, “There are…people living in the tower, my…my people.”

 

“Werefolk?” Estinien frowned a little.

 

“No…Allagans,” G’raha replied softly.

 

Aymeric blinked in surprise, looking between Mufi and the man in wonder, “Allagans? Surely you jest, they were lost many calamities ago!”

 

“A small group of them survived, living inside the tower all this time until it was unearthed by the last calamity,” G’raha explained, fidgeting a little. “The gates were sealed until…I opened them…against my will. I did not know they were in there until they tried to defend the tower. They…lost the fight…”

 

“Twelve…does the Forum know about this?” Aymeric turned his attention to Mufi.

 

“No, not officially, at least,” she sighed, shifting her stance. “I only just learned about all of this two weeks ago, but it seems they’ve been plotting for some time. They even had one of my own involved in spy work for them. I have no idea who else is involved or knows of their activities…you did not seem to know.”

 

“I was not joking when I said I don’t hear things in Ishgard,” Aymeric wished he knew more to help, feeling disconnected from the issues. “Have you any information that might implicate any other covens in this?”

 

“No, I could make guesses but they’d be just that,” shaking her head, Mufi sighed, pacing a little. “I’m certain the Galvus coven knows something, they have an outpost to the west of here in the marshes. I’ve been monitoring them but they don’t seem to be doing anything. I haven’t had much chance to ask Varis about it, they’re so far away and I’ve got other things to worry about than a small armada nearby.”

 

“If they are indeed working together, it could very well be a concern,” Aymeric frowned, glancing at Estinien. “I could have Estinien check on them, see if there is any suspicious activity or signs of Baldesion’s men about.”

 

“No, he’s too valuable to me now with his information about the tower,” shaking her head again, Mufi stopped pacing. “I need to bring this to the Forum for debate, make a formal request to investigate the tower. I had no proof before outside of G’raha’s word, but this will be enough to warrant my involvement.”

 

“When do you intend to approach the Forum with the request?” Aymeric got to his feet, patting down his robes.

 

“Soon, I need to sort things out with my warden before I can make my move,” she explained, moving closer to Aymeric before offering her hand. “Can I count on your support?”

 

“Of course, if innocent lives are being endangered without due cause, we should put a stop to it,” grasping her hand, Aymeric shook it firmly. “Anything you need, I am at your disposal.”

 

“Thank you…it means a lot to hear that,” Mufi sighed, smiling up at the man. “Once this is all sorted, we should catch up. It has been many sunrises since last we had a meal together.”

 

“I would be lying if I said I had not been counting,” Aymeric teased with a chuckle. Releasing her hand, he glanced over at G’raha. “Will I ever get to see your face?”

 

“You can take the hood off now,” Mufi rested a hand on G’raha’s shoulder, trying to reassure him.

 

Swallowing nervously, G’raha slowly lowered his hood, glancing at the taller man uneasily, “Thank you…for…wishing to save my people…”

 

“An ancient civilization should be studied, not destroyed,” Aymeric nodded to him, motioning to Estinien. “We should be off, please contact us when you plan to call the assembly. We’ll be there.”

 

“I shall, have a safe journey home,” Mufi gave a small respectful bow.

 

Nodding, Aymeric moved towards the door, Estinien hot on his heels. The Elezens left together this time, eager to return to the safety of their mountain fortress.

 

Letting out a weary sigh, Mufi turned to rest her head on G’raha’s shoulder, “Gods…I hope this works…”

 

“What if we’re too late?” G’raha remarked quietly, still thinking about the news. “What if…my people are all…”

 

“We’ll save them, alright? Have faith,” Mufi gave him a gentle hug, feeling him return it after a moment. Worried about his mental state, she slowly pulled away. “We should hurry and meet with Urianger. It won’t do you any good to stay here much longer.”

 

“It’s getting harder to think straight,” he admitted, feeling dizzy being so close to her.

 

“I can imagine,” she could tell he was getting aroused again, despite the stress he was under. Stepping further away, she pulled the hood back over his head before taking his hand, leading him towards the door. “Let us move on to the next meeting.”

 

Nodding, G’raha quietly followed her, thinking about how soft her hand was. Her scent lingered in his nostrils, causing his mind to wander as they walked.

 

Some time later, after a thorough discussion with Urianger over the details of his new assignment, the trio departed for the tea house the following evening. Arriving at the front door and heading inside, Mufi tried to head up the stairs in back before immediately feeling dizzy. Stepping back, she rested a hand on the railing thoughtfully, “Odd…it’s been reset…”

 

“Hast there been changes in mine absence?” Urianger asked, reaching to touch the stairs as well. The effect was stronger on him, causing him to step back swiftly and touch his forehead. “Tis true…the magicks on the stairs hath been altered…”

 

“Did someone break in??” G’raha asked, concerned.

 

“Stay here, I’ll go check,” Steeling herself for the ascent, Mufi began to slowly climb up the stairs, fighting against the influence of the magicks in place. Staggered a few times, she managed to reach the top and fell into the hallway. She took a moment to recover herself before getting to her feet, making her way towards Thancred’s quarters before hearing voices in the kitchen. Stepping through the doorway, she found the two Miqo flirting with each other at the stove.

 

“MUFI!” Emerald exclaimed, pulling away from Diamond to run over to the woman. “You’re back!”

 

“I am…is everything alright? The stairs’ spells were reset…” Mufi smoothed her hair out, not sensing any danger.

 

“Oh yeah, we had Thancred change them a couple days ago…wait, how did you get upstairs??” Diamond trotted over, curious about the return of their mistress.

 

“I’m his matriarch, of course I can override his magicks,” she replied vaguely, looking around. “Is he up? I need him to give permission to G’raha and Urianger.”

 

“Urianger’s back? Did he agree to work with us?” Diamond seemed surprised it didn’t take long for him to flip.

 

“Yes but we’ll get into that more once everyone is safely upstairs,” Mufi moved to leave the kitchen, seeking out the vampire of the house.

 

“I think he’s in his office,” Diamond commented as the two Miqos trailed behind her, eager to hear the news.

 

“You might want to knock first…” Emerald cautioned, hoping he wasn’t having another sexy session with his girlfriend.

 

Getting to the door, Mufi did indeed knock, awaiting a reply. When Thancred appeared to be decent, she said, “Good, there you are. If you are not terribly busy, could you come to the stairs to give out permissions?”

 

“How did you…” Thancred frowned a little briefly before his expression hardened. Stepping out into the hallway, he led the way towards the stairs. “I take it you brought others with you?”

 

“Yes, G’raha and Urianger are waiting downstairs,” she ignored his reaction to her presence, following after him. “Where is Diana?”

 

“She’s still asleep, I think, I’ll get her when we’re done getting everyone sorted,” Thancred remarked. Once he was at the top of the stairs, he gave Mufi permission before trotting down to greet the other two guests. Slowing at the sight of Urianger, he narrowed his eyes. “I’d like to say it’s a pleasure to see you again, but…”

 

“Now now, let’s be nice,” following after him, Mufi got to the bottom and motioned to him. “Permissions, please.”

 

Thancred sighed and gave permissions to the two men before promptly turning to head back upstairs to retrieve Diana. Gathering everyone around the table in the kitchen, they began to explain their plans for the coming months.

Chapter 36: Mending Damages

It was becoming a trend for the group to gather for talks over meals as Diamond and Emerald brought dishes over to the table, feeding themselves and the other two hungry members before things got too heavy. Settling in, they listened quietly to Mufi’s explanation of Urianger’s return.

 

“I know some of you are still suspicious of Urianger’s conduct as of late,” Mufi began, standing so she could address the table from its head, motioning to the quiet Elezen seated beside her. “I can assure you that I have thoroughly investigated him and determined he can be trusted going forward.”

 

“But he’s been compromised, right?” Thancred frowned, looking doubtful of his usefulness at this point. “He’s been imprisoned for days…”

 

“That is yet to be determined,” Mufi explained, looking to Urianger for him to explain further. 

 

“I hath naught such parameters of contacting Krile within a set time frame, therefore I hath devised a way to excuse mine own absence these past few moons due to changes in protocol with mine position as warden,” Urianger addressed the group without looking up, clearly still feeling guilt for his involvement in the coven’s undermining. “Pray permit me this chance to meet with Krile to soweth mine own seeds of deceit and continue with the ruse.”

 

“Do you think she’ll buy it?” Thancred met Mufi’s gaze, seeing her maintaining a neutral expression.

 

“We can only hope,” she shrugged, not fully confident in it working but still plotting other plans just in case. “If she buys it, which I’m confident she is too distracted by her business in the tower to see through his act, then it will help us in progressing our other plans.”

 

“Which are?” Diamond finally spoke up, curious what the future held for them.

 

“We need to secure further proof that the Baldesions are partaking in illegal business inside the tower,” Mufi began to divulge the basic plan of attack. “For that, we need to have spies in the field. Once I have announced Thancred’s refinement to the rest of vampire society, he will be free to resume his work with less restrictions. We also have the aid of the Ishgardian coven, which should help us in achieving our goals.”

 

“Ishgard is on our side?” Thancred looked hopeful, glad the next closest coven was not against them. It would be unfortunate if they weren’t, leaving their coven pinned down on all sides if a war broke out.

 

“Yes, I spoke with Aymeric before we arrived here, he also was suspicious of activities in the tower,” Mufi placed her hands on the table, thinking about the rest of her plan. “We need to secure more allies though, I think if I meet with Hien we can gain the aid of the Othard covens, though Magnai will be more difficult. I fully expect him to remain neutral in all things.”

 

“It’s not like he attends the Forum meetings anyway,” Thancred shrugged, knowing that much about the arrogant ruler.

 

“He’s too far removed from the situation, however,” motioning to the room they were in, Mufi met Diana’s gaze. “Your residence and company being Othard-born will aid in the partnership, I am certain if Hien met with you two we could nail down his vote of confidence.”

 

“Me?” Diana was surprised to be included in the plan, fully expecting to spend most of the time hiding in Thancred’s bedroom or running for her life. Never did it occur to her that she could actually be useful to the others.

 

“Yes, if you are up to it,” Mufi crossed her arms under her chest, pondering things. “I need to check my calendar but…I think it’s nearly time for the annual Galvus Gala as well.”

 

“A Gala?” Emerald was intrigued but knew she could not attend, the sponsors being her former owners. She remembered how the older slaves were tasked with serving in the event every year, at least for the few times she was not trapped in a room away from others. She glanced at Diamond, wondering if he ever served.

 

“Yes, it’s a gathering of all the covens posing as a lavish party with sinister undertones,” Mufi explained, seeing the trepidation on the others’ faces. “Quite often Varis selects his most attractive slaves to serve at the event, sometimes renting out their time to…breed…or entertain the guests…”

 

“That’s awful,” Diana frowned, wondering if either of the newest members were subject to such horrors of inhumane treatment in the past.

 

“They are merely pawns in his schemes, used as bargaining chips or exchanged for goods and services with other coven leaders,” not a fan of his choice of negotiation tactics, Mufi shook her head. “We will not be partaking in such activities, however…we can benefit from the gossip that is bound to be present at the gala. If I confirm the dates are soon, I will wish to bring you three with me.”

 

G’raha, having been quiet during the discussions, felt sad to be left out of the party, but at the same time he knew being around so many vampires would just set him off. He glanced at Diamond and Emerald who also had been excluded, wondering what their thoughts were. They seemed relieved, though they did not express it.

 

“But how can I attend? Wouldn’t that jeopardize Thancred’s uh…refinement party?” Diana murmured, glancing at him. She wondered if he had gone to these galas in the past, how many of the vampiresses he must have danced with and wooed for information. Images of Thancred in a white suit dipping giggling women invaded her mind, making her grumpy.

 

“Our best bet is to mark you as a servant,” Mufi explained, seeing the horror play in the woman’s eyes. She held her hand up to halt her panic. “It will only be temporary, I assure you. The procedure is painless, as is the removal of the marks. G’raha can attest to it.”

 

“Ah, yes, it was…barely more than an itch,” not wanting to expound on his experience receiving his coven mark, G’raha repressed a blush. His mind wandered a bit to the occasion, feeling his hunger rise again. He cleared his throat. “It is no trouble.”

 

“You won’t let anyone buy me while we’re there, right?” Diana sulked, not wanting to have to entertain anyone. She could barely entertain herself, much less a gross old vampire - at least one who wasn’t Thancred.

 

“No, you will be my attendant,” Mufi shook her head, sensing Thancred relaxing in his seat. It was almost cute how protective he was of his lover. “It is common for coven leaders to attend with servants who remain at their side during the festivities, should they need to send messages or have drinks fetched for them.”

 

“Krile has seen Diana though,” recalling the incident in the shop, Thancred frowned. “Would she not expose her?”

 

“That is easy to explain,” Mufi shrugged casually, smiling a little. “Clearly you saw the errors of your ways and gifted the girl to me to prove your loyalty to the coven. While she may remain your blood contractee, she also serves as my aid to earn her place in the coven. How best to keep track of livestock than with a brand?”

 

“Please, that’s just creepy,” Diamond shuddered, not liking to see his mistress even pretend to be so callous.

 

“Remember, I am still perceived as a cruel mistress to the rest of vampire society,” letting out a sigh as she smoothed her hair, Mufi returned to the main focus of the meeting. “Now, gala aside, we will be resuming activities here as per normal prior to the incident, save for a few alterations of freedom. With that, I still would like for Diamond and Emerald to remain here in secret, as well as G’raha, for their own safety. I do not know if the coven house has been compromised further and need to secure it before anyone can return there.”

 

Emerald sighed, missing her afternoons spent in the Pemstein library. It was quiet, giving her a solitary respite from the busy house. She wondered if she could take breaks in Thancred’s library instead, unsure just what he had in his collection, “Will we be safer here? I thought elder vampires could break through the wards?”

 

“I will be reinforcing the wards on the premises for the next few days,” Mufi explained, motioning to Thancred. “With the aid of Thancred. Together we can weave a stronger barrier that will hold up to most all vampires.”

 

Diamond frowned, glancing at Emerald to see the tension behind her eyes. He reached under the table, patting her knee gently, hoping she would not begin to panic. Turning his attention back to Mufi, he asked, “So you will be working here for the next few days? Should we stock up on blood? I think the supplies are running low.”

 

“That is a good idea, I will reach out to have some delivered,” wondering how much more needed to be maintained at the location for all the new residents, Mufi sighed as she focused her attention on Urianger. “Let us not get much more ahead of ourselves until we can confirm your part in this.”

 

Nodding, Urianger got up from the table, bowing to her, “I shall contact Krile anon, if there is nothing further, pray excuse me.”

 

“See me as soon as you have further information,” Mufi noted before the man left the room. Moving to review their stock of goods in the kitchen, she began to itemize a list in her head for later.

 

“Can we really trust him?” Diamond frowned, looking at Thancred who seemed leary as well.

 

“If Mufi says he’s on our side again, then I trust her judgment,” without further word on the matter, Thancred rose from the table, moving to leave. “I’m going to see if there’s enough blood for the first round of seals.”

 

Diana quickly finished her meal before hustling after Thancred, wanting to talk in private. Things had been awkward between them since his break down, neither party bringing it up to avoid uncomfortable topics. With the looming dangers, however, she couldn’t help worrying about where that left them. Was he going to be too busy spying on the Baldesions to spend time with her anymore? Granted, the situation was more dire than her clingy feelings, she figured. She let out a sigh.

 

“Something on your mind?” Thancred asked as he reached the lab, strolling over to the cooler to count its contents.

 

“A lot of things…” not sure she wanted to broach the subject again, she looked into the cooler. The sight of so much blood made her queasy, trying to focus on something else. She noticed the bags were marked with letters, causing her to frown. “W.M.? Wait, you used this on G’raha when he came here before, is that a blood type? ”

 

“No, it stands for ‘WereMiqo’, it’s used for their kind should they need a transfusion,” Thancred explained, holding the pack up to her. “It’s from other WereMiqo, ethically harvested, naturally. Their blood is different from normal people, thicker and more robust to hold up to their mutated genetics. Ordinary blood wouldn’t work for them.”

 

“Could they use…vampire blood?” Trying not to look too closely at the blood, she did notice it seemed more viscous than normal blood when he gently squeezed the bag.

 

“No, our blood is not compatible with theirs,” setting the blood back in the case, he resumed his inventory management. “Something about our ‘sun allergy’ doesn’t set well with their systems. Or it could be whatever our bodies do to convert normal blood to be compatible with ours. Werefolks’ bodies reject it, which isn’t ideal during a transfusion.”

 

Making a face at the information, she pushed away the imagery of transfusions gone wrong. “Are there any other special kinds? Like…vampire blend?”

 

“No, we can take any kind of blood, either by drinking or by transfusion if we can’t wake up,” he chuckled, finishing his count with a sigh. “We are running low…guess I’ll call the blood bank.”

 

“You have a blood bank on speed dial??” Diana thought the concept was a bit horrifying, but it made sense for vampires to have a supplier. “Is it like…a vampire grocery store?”

 

Thancred laughed at the idea as he checked over the rest of the supplies in the medical unit, ensuring they had enough if an emergency arose, “We don’t have a ‘Blood R Us, if that’s what you’re wondering. No, there are a few hospitals that service our kind - yokai, that is. They gather blood from willing donors to resell to vampires, at least ones who do not wish to regularly feed from normals.”

 

“Is there…a difference in using those things instead of just…tapping the source?” Diana was a little awkward about the topic despite their blood contract, still edgy about thinking too much into it beyond what happens after he begins to feed.

 

“The blood lust is absent using harvested blood due to the lack of direct contact between vampire and donor,” he noted as he opened a few cabinets and drawers. “Feeding from a person directly can trigger their body to release endorphins in reaction to our vampire pheromones. It has a drug-like effect on us, so some are addicted to direct feeding or at least prefer it. It’s been widely debated if vampires are stronger from direct feeding versus harvested blood sources, though harvested is perfectly acceptable for replenishing before or after magic use.”

 

“Do you notice a difference?” Knowing he had plenty of experience with recent events, Diana was curious what it was like for him. She hadn’t considered that he also felt swept up during feedings, though it did make sense with how he reacted so intensely sometimes.

 

Pausing in his search, Thancred leaned on the countertop to think about her question. Tilting his head, he glanced at her, “It’s different depending on who I feed from. When it comes to you…I suppose you could say I feel more confident. I can feel how you feel about me…”

 

“Y-You can…feel that through my b-blood??” Blushing at the idea that even her blood had a crush on the man, she fidgeted with the edge of the gurney mattress.

 

“Mmm…” humming to himself as he recalled memories of their times together, he got slightly more serious. “When it’s with a stranger, there’s no connection other than possibly carnal lust. It’s satisfying for a while, but…it’s different when there is affection mixed in. When you feed from someone…who loves you…”

 

Diana blushed in stunned silence, swept up by the expression on Thancred’s face. Was he actually…blushing a little? No…he looked scared. They had never said the L word to each other before, she assumed he liked her since he wanted to keep her around but…love? Was he afraid of falling in love with her? She began to open her mouth when the man turned to quickly shut the cabinet before leaving the room. Surprised, she hurried after him, “Th-Than?”

 

“I need to make some calls for supplies,” he replied in a cool tone, keeping his back to her as he walked swiftly towards the stairs.

 

“Than, wait!” Diana reached out, desperately catching his hand to stop him. Managing to halt his retreat, she anxiously gripped his hand tighter, afraid to lose her grip. “Why…won’t you talk to me…?”

 

“This is getting dangerous…” Thancred breathed under his breath, unable to meet her gaze. It felt like her hand was burning a hole straight to his heart, making him grimace at the ache he felt.

 

“What is??” Trying to move to see his face, she felt her gut tighten upon catching sight of the pain etched in his features.

 

Gritting his teeth, he kept his voice down, not wanting to make a commotion, “This…us…how we feel about each other.”

 

“Is it really a crime??” Frustrated with being pushed away again emotionally, Diana wanted to run but stood her ground.

 

“Yes!” Snapping his head around to see the hurt in her eyes, he hated every fiber of his being for hurting her again. “For me it is…to feel the way I feel about you…to think the things I think and…want what I want!”

 

“What do you want, Than?” She wanted to hear him say it, to hear the words she never knew she longed for so badly. Acceptance, longing, desire…it was becoming her main focus as of late in regards to this man, to the point of near insanity.

 

Seeing how desperately she wanted him to express his true feelings, not to mention how loudly her mind screamed for acceptance, he covered his face with his hand as he turned away, “You should…speak with G’raha or Diamond about…silencing your thoughts.”

 

“W-What?” Taken aback by his refusal to answer, her hold on his hand slackened, allowing him to pull away.

 

“If you’re going with us to the gala, you need to learn how to block people from hearing your thoughts,” beginning to put his guards back up, Thancred straightened before resuming his stalk  down the hall. “Go speak with them and work on training while we reinforce the protections on the property.”

 

Staring after him with an incredulous expression, Diana bit her quivering lip and sprinted back towards his bedroom, darting inside and slamming the door shut.

 

Thancred shut his eyes as the slam resonated into his heart, making him sick. Taking a deep breath, he pressed on, heading to the shop to make several calls.

 

Over the next several days, Thancred worked with Mufinella to reinforce the magic shielding over the various extensions of his domain. The work was complex and strenuous, leaving both vampires drained. On the final day of work, Thancred faltered in his weaving, breathing heavily as Mufinella ceased work beside him.

 

“What is going on with you? We should have finished this work yesterday,” Mufi panted, wiping her brow as she glared at the man doubled over in exhaustion. “You’re distracted and keep making mistakes.”

 

“My…apologies,” Thancred labored to catch his breath, feeling dizzy from his internal conflict.

 

Planting her hands on her hips, Mufinella watched him a moment before motioning to a ledge nearby, “Let’s take a break.”

 

“No, I can keep going,” he stood up again, trying to recenter himself before feeling himself pulled over to the ledge. He sighed, sitting down heavily as he hung his head, sensing a lecture coming. “I’m fine, really.”

 

“Sure…look me in the eyes and tell me that,” she teased him wearily, stretching her tired arms after having to hold them aloft for hours on end.

 

Giving a small scoffed laugh, Thancred ran his fingers through his hair, deciding to confide in her, “My refinement ceremony might be a bit premature…”

 

“Hm…well,” musing about his suggestion, she tilted her head to look up at the night sky, the moon barely a sliver amongst the stars. Their surroundings were nearly pitch black, leaving them to use their night vision just to see what they were doing. “Do you think she is trustworthy?”

 

“She doesn’t have a deceitful bone in her body,” Thancred sighed, thinking about everything he knew about her from her mental ramblings. “I would know, her mind is an open book.”

 

“We should probably work on that before we bring her to the gala,” Mufinella wondered if normals could learn to shield their thoughts, thinking one of the weremiqos might be able to teach her. If nothing else, they may have to resort to utilizing the witch’s aid in creating protection wards for her, though they might not stand up against some of the elder vampires. “You should go arrange some training sessions before we continue.”

 

“I doubt she wants to see me right now,” he lamented, looking out over the Yanxian scenery. The land was quiet, most life slumbering save for other nocturnals on the prowl. He could hear the distant ebb and flow of the ocean, easing him into a more relaxed state.

 

“Trouble in paradise?” Reclining on the ledge, Mufinella stretched her legs out, trying to relax her muscles while she had the chance.

 

Thancred grunted, looking down at his hands as he remembered their fight. Closing his eyes, he murmured, “How can I not push her away…?”

 

“Are you afraid of being punished again?” Getting to the point, Mufinella tilted her head to watch his reactions. He was tense again, his expression guarded but firmly in place.

 

“I’m afraid of her being punished because of me,” he replied softly, plucking a blade of grass to fiddle with for a distraction.

 

Nodding, she returned to gazing up at the sky for a while, considering his situation.

 

Thancred glanced over at his mistress, wondering if she would break them up knowing how they felt about each other. Quietly he asked, “Will you report me?”

 

“Heavens, no,” she chuckled, giving him a smile that caught him off guard. Sitting up more, she crossed her legs as she leaned closer to him. “Thancred…it’s time to stop fearing the past and pursue your own happiness.”

 

“What…do you mean?” Frowning at her response, he shook his head. “But the laws -”

 

“Oh, since when have you cared about laws?” Mufinella scoffed, shoving his shoulder before getting up to dust herself off. “Once we finish our work, I want you to go speak with your woman. Sort the matter out, beg if you must, but I need you both thinking clearly by the time the gala rolls around.”

 

“Are you…telling me to go confess to her?” Quirking his eyebrow at the woman’s weird behavior, he tossed the grass into the wind, standing as well.

 

“If that is what it takes to mend your perpetually rocky relationship,” waving her hand at him, she walked over to the building to review the ward to see what the damage was from their interruption. “I care not if you two are in love, so please stop fretting so much and make it work, I need your mind clear for this to be finished.”

 

Considering her words, he scoffed a little, moving to stand beside her as he calmed himself, “Is that an order?”

 

“If it will get you to focus, then yes,” hoping he would be able to concentrate now with their brief talk, she straightened, holding her hands up. “Are you ready to resume?”

 

“Yeah, let’s get this done,” Thancred steeled himself, resuming the weaving with Mufinella. He would save his thoughts on the matter of his love life for when they completed their work. 

 

Once the final measures had been placed and they could finally rest, they entered the dwelling for a break to feel a tension hanging heavy in the air. It was enough to make it hard for them to think straight.

 

“Did…something happen?” Thancred panted, brushing his hair back as he looked around for the cause.

 

Mufi sighed, recognizing the scent and recalling the time of the month, “It’s…a new moon tonight…”

 

“Oh…” glancing at the woman, he wondered what she would do about G’raha. No doubt he was itching to pounce on her the moment they crossed paths. Diamond was likely also in heat, though he might have locked himself in his room for his own safety to keep from accosting Emerald. He sighed, rubbing his face. “Should we do something about them?”

 

“No…they know how to handle their own urges,” Mufi wasn’t sure she had the strength to refuse G’raha should he become feral, but she couldn’t avoid him. Deciding to eat first, she moved towards the medical wing, surprised to find Urianger inside warming several blood bags. “Urianger?”

 

“Ah, mistress, thou hast completed thine work,” turning his attention to her, he nodded to Thancred as he entered behind her. “I trust that thou wert able to accomplish the task in full?”

 

“Yes, it is done, I will review the enchantments later to ensure they are sound but it should be fine,” Mufi brushed her fingers through her hair as she stepped over to the man, gazing at the warming blood with hunger. “Is that all for you?”

 

“Nay, prithee partake of the bounty,” testing one of the packs to find it warm enough, he offered it to Mufinella.

 

“That is kind of you, thank you,” popping the bag open, she sipped on the blood with a sigh. “Since you’re out here, I assume things went well with Krile?”

 

Urianger nodded, offering a pack to Thancred as he spoke, “Twas a long and arduous process but I believe I hath secured mine place henceforth as her mole.”

 

“Excellent, then we can proceed with our other plans,” happy that there were no hitches, she paced as she drank her lunch. “I will contact Kit to make arrangements for the gala in three weeks time, this should give us ample time to entreat Hien for his support. I think I will arrange a meeting within the next week.”

 

“I’ll talk to Diana about going,” Thancred knew things were still tense between them, considering he had not spoken to her since their fight, nor had he seen hide or hair of her. Only the heavy scent of her despair told him she was still on the premises, remaining heavy in the air anytime he stepped inside. He was certain she did not want to see him, but it couldn’t be helped, he only hoped she would listen to what he had to say.

 

Mufinella glanced at him curiously, wondering if he was going to patch things up with his lover now. Offering him another blood bag, she patted his shoulder, “Good luck, I’m going to see how the others are faring.”

 

Sighing and taking the extra meal, Thancred downed everything before departing. Closing his eyes, he focused on Diana’s scent and aura, tracking her down to the bedroom. He hoped she had eaten something in the past few days, moving to check if the door was unlocked. Finding it locked, he sighed, waving his hand to unlock it before stepping inside. The scent of despair and anger was heavier inside his room, hitting him hard as he entered. With a weary sigh, he called out to the lump on the bed, “Diana…are you awake?”

 

“Go away…” a barely audible voice rose from the lump on the bed, unmoving from its curled up position.

 

Thancred slowly crossed the room before carefully sitting on the edge of the bed, hoping she wouldn’t bolt, “I was…unkind to you…”

 

A foot came out from beneath the sheet bundle, kicking him weakly, “I said…go away! W-Why do you get to…choose when we talk about things??”

 

“You’re right…” accepting her lashing out, he rubbed his face, still feeling tired from the soul-rending work he did. “I won’t ask you to answer me, but I want to be honest with you. I…was afraid of what would happen to you if I expressed my heart’s desires, if I…was selfish and put my own feelings ahead of your safety.”

 

Diana fell quiet, not showing any indication of how she felt about his words. The foot withdrew slowly beneath the blankets again.

 

Rubbing his face in exhaustion, he finally opened up, “But it’s not fair to you, making that choice for you. So…here I am, telling you the truth. I love you, Diana…wholly and without restraint. Day and night my thoughts are consumed by you, there is not a moment that goes by that the image of your face does not rise to the forefront. I…cannot hide it anymore…I only hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me for being so cruel to you before.”

 

Hearing him finally admit his feelings out loud brought tears to Diana’s eyes, her heart clenching in her chest. Quietly beginning to sob, she couldn’t bring herself to come out, overwhelmed by this confession after so much anguish.

 

Thancred grimaced at her sobbing, closing his eyes as he slowly got up from the bed, “I will…give you some space…until you are ready to talk to me again.”

 

“Don’t…go…” she choked out, not really wanting to be alone again.

 

Blinking in surprise, Thancred slowly sank back into the bed before laying down beside her, “Alright…I’m just…going to rest for a little bit…if that’s okay.”

 

The blankets seemed to shift as if she were nodding before bundling up more.

 

Thancred slowly reached out, sliding a hand under the sheets to find her. Making contact with her arm, he felt her shift a little closer to him, pausing in hesitation. He made the rest of the move for her, slowly pulling her into his arms as he sighed, closing his eyes, “I missed you…”

 

Diana curled into his embrace, her cries becoming harder and louder as she let go of her despair. Slowly they settled together more until she quieted, both parties succumbing to exhaustion of different kinds. They could discuss their feelings in the morning.

Chapter 37: New Moon

Mufinella was leery of finding G’raha, knowing he was likely in a state of unrest she could not handle in her present state. Deciding to check the kitchen first, she found Emerald mindlessly cleaning the surfaces around the room. She scoffed, walking towards the girl, “Where’s Diamond? Usually you two are attached at the hip.”

 

“Oh! Mufi! Uh, hi! You’re back…” jumping a little at the sudden voice in the room, Emerald turned to face her, looking flustered. It was obvious something was weighing on her mind, her body shifting awkwardly as she fussed with her rag. “Diamond is uh…erm…”

 

“Locked in his room?” She sighed, moving to sit at the table.

 

“…y-yeah…” turning to slowly rub at the same place she’d been cleaning for the past ten minutes, Emerald’s tail twitched anxiously behind her.

 

“Mm…” tracing a scratch on the table thoughtfully, Mufinella glanced up at the window. It was the middle of the night, most likely drawing close to the peak hours of the new moon’s shift. She sighed, leaning on the table more. “Are you…going to see him? Tonight?”

 

“See him…?” Blushing at the idea, she shook her head. “N-No, he…won’t…answer…”

 

“He’s hiding from you?” Looking back at the girl, she slowly pushed a chair out, waving her over. “Come sit with me, Em.”

 

Slowly the timid Miqo’te slunk over and sank into the chair, setting the rag in her lap. Unable to meet her mistress’ gaze, she muttered, “Are you…gonna go see G’raha?”

 

“Do you think I should…?” Mufi mused, glancing over at her curiously.

 

“Th-That’s super not my choice to make!” Emerald sputtered, her cheeks burning at the idea of giving her advice.

 

Mufi chuckled, patting her on the head, “I know…it’s a tough choice to make, but it’s not like it’s the last new moon we’ll ever have.”

 

“R-Right…there’s…one every month…” nodding nervously, she considered the implications. Every month she’d have to avoid Diamond, knowing he desired her beyond reason. If she went near him, he might not be able to stop himself once they started something. Was she even ready to be bonded to someone?

 

Humming to herself, Mufi looked back to the window thoughtfully, “It’s a big step…I think they understand that too.”

 

Emerald picked at her nails, thinking about how patient Diamond had been with her so far. The fact that he locked himself away told her that he didn’t trust himself not to claim her, but that he also cared about her enough not to hurt her if she wasn’t ready. Could she…be ready? She glanced at Mufi, speaking quietly, “Hey, do you…know if…um…that whole…bonding thing…does it happen if you use…um…”

 

“Condoms?” Musing on the idea, she rested her cheek on her hand. “Yeah…though it doesn’t feel the same with the barrier. It’s the skin to skin that makes the bond, at least physically. Sometimes though, if the heart is strong enough, they can emotionally bond with their mate if they are intimate on a new moon.”

 

Swallowing nervously, Emerald chewed on her lip before setting the rag on the table, trying not to shred it with her anxiety, “Is it always scary?”

 

“Mm…sex?” Mufi reached to brush the girl’s bangs back, stroking her braid before turning to undo it. “Not forever, not with someone you can trust not to hurt you. It’s…really nice…once you can get out of your own head.”

 

“How…can I do that?” Emerald hung her head a little, letting the woman unbraid her hair as she thought about her words.

 

“It’s hard…and is different from person to person,” Mufi finished freeing her hair, gently brushing her fingers through to untangle it. “Sometimes…it helps to focus on the person…you care about most. The person in front of you…not those in the past.”

 

“The person…in front of me…” hugging herself lightly, Emerald closed her eyes. It was hard not to see flashes of her past, threatening to tear her apart once again, but the feeling of a hand cupping her chin brought her back to the present.

 

“Yes…with eye contact,” Mufi’s smile was gentle and caring as she tipped her face up to meet her gaze. “Don’t look away…or you might forget who is there with you. Do you understand?”

 

Blinking a little to rid her eyes of the tears she hadn’t even realized were there, she timidly nodded before the woman pulled away from her.

 

“Good, then stay here a moment, I’ll be right back,” Mufi gave her head a pat before getting up from the table, moving to leave the room. Glancing back before she left, Mufi made her way down to G’raha’s room. She hesitated a moment before reaching for the doorknob, only to have the door ripped open before her. Surprised, she looked up into the burning gaze of red eyes, hot with desire and longing. “Ah…Raha…”

 

“Mufi…” G’raha breathed, grabbing her outstretched hand to pull her into the room. Pinning her to the wall inside, he growled as he started to dig inside her clothes, wanting to touch her.

 

Letting out a gasp as she grasped his hands to stop him, Mufi spoke quickly, “Raha, wait, please!”

 

“You came…to me…on this night…” G’raha leaned in, sniffing her neck before kissing it. His scent was strong, feral, almost overpowering with his hunger for the vampiress. The woman he longed for was finally here and he wanted her so badly it was driving him out of his mind.

 

Even though she wasn’t a Miqo’te, she could not deny his scent was alluring. She had smelled other weres when they were in heat, but G’raha’s was different, almost as if it catered to her interests specifically. It was hard for her to resist, no wonder Diamond had locked himself away from Emerald, “I need to do something first, please understand I’m not pushing you away. Can you even hear me right now?”

 

“Of course I can hear you,” he purred, nuzzling her before nibbling on her earlobe.

 

“Mnn…then please…step back,” the magic work had drained her considerably, leaving her feeling weak but also hungry for him. Not wanting to get lost in the moment, she hoped he still maintained a shred of his sanity to listen to her pleas. 

 

Panting in her ear, G’raha halted his progress before slowly pulling back. His ears were laid back, indicating his displeasure at stopping, “Why did you come here if you did not mean to stay?”

 

“Because, my dear, I needed something from my bags…which are over there,” relieved he had given her a little space, she pointed towards the luggage tucked in the corner of the room near the bed. Slipping past him, she moved to crouch down as she opened one of the bags, rummaging inside. “I’m just grabbing something for Em and I’ll be right back.”

 

“So…you do intend to…spend the night with me?” G’raha asked, watching her from the edge of the bed, trying his best not to pounce on her while she was distracted. Gods, I just want to bury my cock inside you right now, your scent is driving me insane. 

 

Sighing at his excessively horny thoughts, she tucked something in her pocket before standing again, straightening her clothes before meeting his gaze, “I wish to speak with you first, but…yes, I will come back.”

 

That doesn’t answer my question…she’s dodging, G’raha growled, his tail swishing in aggravation. “How long will you be?”

 

“Just…wait here, alright?” Mufi sighed as she moved to leave the room. “If you aren’t patient, I might not come back at all.”

 

G’raha’s eyes watched the silhouette of her figure sashay further and further away from him before he darted to the door, slamming his hand into it to stop her, “I…don’t want you to leave…”

 

“I know, dear…” seeing how little the man could control his urges, she wanted to soothe him but knew any more physical contact would lead to her never leaving the room. Grasping the handle firmly, she met his gaze again. “I will only be a moment, I promise.”

 

Having to fight the urge to throw her to the ground for a thorough rut, he dug his claws into the wood of the door, dragging a deep gash in its surface before dropping his hand to his side. Breathing ragged already, he hissed, “Hurry.”

 

Mufi wasted no time darting back into the hallway, shutting the door behind her and leaning against it with a heavy sigh. Once free of his pheromones, she was able to collect herself and ventured back to the kitchen. To her relief, Emerald had stayed put, fidgeting with her hair until the woman entered, “Sorry about that, he’s…quite hungry and nearly wouldn’t let me leave.”

 

“Oh gods, is it that bad??” Looking up in horror, Emerald watched her pull something out of her pocket before depositing it in her hand. Gazing down, she frowned. “What’s this?”

 

“Condoms,” Mufi replied bluntly, patting the Miqo on the head when she turned into a tomato. “Don’t worry, he’ll know what to do with them, I’m sure. That is, assuming you are ready, if not then…well, just hold onto them, in case you two ever want to go further on another night.”

 

“Are…are you…going to…” her hands trembling, Emerald clutched the packets anxiously, dreading how feral Diamond might be at this point. Would he even be able to go easy on her anymore?

 

“I don’t know, but listen to me,” crouching in front of Emerald, Mufi clasped the woman’s hands in hers, gently squeezing. “This is a big night for both of you, think about what you want and what he might want, it’s possible he’s not ready to bond yet either so if he turns you away…don’t take it personally, it’s hard for them to think clearly right now. Just…follow your heart, okay?”

 

Emerald nodded, waiting until the woman left before struggling to her feet. Walking unsteadily down the hallway, she reached Diamond’s door before freezing. Was she ready for this? Was she only doing it to get over her fears or did she really love him? What if he didn’t want her there tonight? Dread and anxiety gripping her heart, she barely noticed the door open in front of her. Slowly she looked up, tears in her eyes as she met his icy blue gaze.

 

“You…” breathing shallow, Diamond looked down at her hands, seeing them tremble as they clutched something. He slowly raised his hand, slipping a thumb between her fingers to feel the crinkle of several wrappers. Swallowing as he realized what she held, he growled involuntarily before shaking his head, pulling away. “Is this…what you want?”

 

“I…I don’t…” her voice was shaky, laced with the mounting fear inside her of what they could potentially commit to that night. Her head began to reel from his intense scent permeating her nostrils, rousing something in her that made her nethers ache. Whimpering and squirming, she suddenly wanted to dig her claws into his back while he took her. The idea made her stomach do weird things. “I-I…”

 

“Em…” it took every fiber of his being not to scoop her up and carry her to bed, afraid of what he would do once there. No, he had to fight it while she still remained outside of his domain. Holding his hand out to her, he whispered in the gentlest way possible. “If you aren’t ready for this…I understand. I can hold onto those for you until you are.”

 

The earnest gesture brought further tears to her eyes as she began to sob, hanging her head in shame, “I’m scared, Diamond! I’m scared of being hurt! I’m scared of getting this close to you! What if you regret it?? Regret…bonding with…someone like me?!”

 

“Never…” he breathed, his hand gently cupping her cheek to brush the tears away. Lifting her gaze, he stepped closer, dipping his head down to nuzzle his nose against hers. “I could never…regret choosing you as my mate…”

 

“Wh-What if I…” trembling as she felt his hand grasp hers, taking away what she held so she didn’t drop it. “I can’t…my…body…is…”

 

Taking her hands, he urged her to come into his room, speaking softly still, “Talk to me…”

 

“Mnngh…ngh…” stumbling inside, she felt her head fog up further, struggling to talk through the haze. Eventually settling on something soft, she couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze as she covered her face. Her body wouldn’t stop shaking, a combination of fear and excitement of being so close to him.

 

“Are you…worried you can’t conceive…?” Diamond had noticed there was some scarring around her abdomen, what sick experiments caused them he wasn’t sure he wanted to know, but he sensed her apprehension of broaching the topic.

 

Slowly she hugged her stomach, hunched over as she continued to sob, feeling sick at the idea of having her future taken away from her. She could swear she felt the needles again, unending pain as they slowly dug deeper and deeper into her until she could not bear it any longer.

 

“It’s okay…” brushing her hair back, he ran his hand over her back, trying to calm her. “You know why, Em? Cause I love you…and we can make our own family if you can’t. Just like how Miss Mufi saved all of us and gave us a home, we can find some kids needing rescue too. What do you say? Will you…give it a try? With me?”

 

Emerald gasped, sitting up to meet his gaze. He was still calm despite his ragged breathing, a testament to the man’s self control. Reaching a shaky hand toward his face, she whispered, “You…still want to…?”

 

“It was never a question in my mind that I didn’t,” he smiled, taking her hand and nuzzling his cheek into it. Closing his eyes, he inhaled her scent, sliding his lips over to kiss her palm.

 

Remembering her mistress’ advice, she swallowed her tears, trying to be brave as she turned toward him more, “I’m…still really…scared…”

 

“It’s your first time, that’s normal,” nodding, he met her gaze as he put his arm around her. “It’s…technically my first time too. I promise, Em…no matter how long it takes…I will treat you with every ounce of love and respect possible. You deserve that…and so much more.”

 

“Idiot…” she sniffed, leaning in more as she rested a hand in his lap. Startled by the lump in his trousers, she blushed and stammered. “I-Is that your…”

 

“Yeah, sorry, I’m really fighting the urge to pounce on you right now,” he gave a strained smile as he pulled her hand away, knowing too much more would break his willpower. “I really…really want you…”

 

Swallowing nervously, she fought his grip to touch him again, slowly stroking the length of his bulge as she met his gaze. Her voice couldn’t muster the courage to ask for it, hoping her actions told him that she was ready.

 

“Em…” he groaned, slowly rolling to pin her into the bed. Pulling her into a more comfortable position, he kissed her deeply, wanting to taste the woman he loved. Her lips were soft, salty, quivering, and parting with a deep gasp as he buried his hand inside of her jeans. His fingers slipped between her legs, gently caressing her before finding her clit. Pulling back, he locked gazes with her again, watching her as she squirmed and moaned. “Will you be my mate…Em?”

 

Emerald gasped and arched her back, finding his touch hotter than before, more confident. To her shock, her body shook with an orgasm shortly after being touched. Was this the power of the new moon? How much more intense was actual sex going to be? A whimper escaped her parted lips as she panted for air, “Gods…please…”

 

“Tell me…you’ll be mine…say yes…” he begged in a husky voice, slipping a finger inside her as her legs began to part finally.

 

“Yes!” She threw her head back, crying out as if losing control of herself. The fear and tension was beginning to leave her body, allowing her to enjoy the man’s touch. 

 

Slowly, painfully so, Diamond unwrapped the gift he wished to partake of. His fingers traced every mark and every harm ever done to her, kissing and caressing them until there was not a spot he had not reclaimed with his affection. Whispers of reassurance and adoration filled the air, mixing with sounds of passion as he enveloped her in his devotion.

 

Entangling herself with him, Emerald slowly and intimately became one with Diamond under the new moon’s dark influence, her eyes never leaving the form of the man she would now call her mate.

 

Further down the hall, Mufi was hesitating to enter G’raha’s room again. The man had already proven himself to be thoroughly drunk on his lust for her, she wondered if they’d be able to talk at all. Sighing heavily, she pushed the door open, cringing in anticipation of the man tackling her once again. When she was able to enter without incident, she peered into the room curiously, “Raha?”

 

“You came back,” seated on the bed like an obedient dog, G’raha seemed to have been pleasuring himself to pass the time and blow off some steam, trying desperately to relieve some of the pressure in his loins before her return.

 

“I said I would…” securing the door behind her, she slowly approached, stopping short of the bed as she stood primly, her hands clasped in front of her. “Are you able to talk?”

 

“Mnn…yes…” ceasing his pleasuring, he panted as he looked up at her with longing. There was also a sadness in his eyes as he saw the uncertainty in her gaze. She doesn’t want to bond…

 

“Please let me explain…” Mufi moved to sit on the bed a short distance from him, not wanting to give him the wrong idea. “I…do love you…dearly…but if we bond now, it…may complicate things later.”

 

G’raha frowned in confusion, “Complicate things?”

 

“You must understand…if we bond, your behavior will change,” rubbing her arm a little, she broke eye contact, looking to the bed to find anything else to look at while she talked. “You’ll become more protective…possessive…it will be obvious that we are mated, to everyone. If the Forum sees that, then…they’ll…”

 

“They’ll kill me and exile you,” he moved off of the bed, leaning on the wall as he struggled against his urges. 

 

“We’ll both die, Raha…that’s how bonding works,” Mufi sighed, curling her fingers in the sheet. “If you die, I die, and vice versa. That is, assuming we can even bond, given our genetics…”

 

G’raha looked up in surprise, not seeming to have known that bit of information. For a vampire to give up eternity to bond with a mortal, it would be a serious gesture of devotion…and a death wish. Normally he would understand such logic, but right now his everything was on fire, burning his sanity to a nub as he changed the subject, “Then why did you come back here? You should have stayed away…”

 

“I promised I would, and…” gripping her arm more, she took a breath. “I didn’t…want to hurt you…again…I wanted to explain why…it’s not a never, just…not…now…”

 

“Do you truly wish to bond with me at all?” G’raha breathed, pressing his forehead into the wall firmly. She’s stalling, she doesn’t actually want to bond with me. It’s just like he said -

 

“NO!” Jumping to her feet, Mufi faced him, desperate to reach him. “It’s not as he said! I’m not lying to you, Raha!”

 

Looking back at her, he hissed, “Are you reading my mind again??”

 

“How can I not when you’re screaming such painful things??” Moving closer to him, she grasped his face in her hands firmly, not letting him pull away. “I came back because I wanted you to know how much I love you and wish to spend the rest of my life with you!”

 

“You…you do?” He clutched her hands, returning her gaze and wanting so badly to hold her. 

 

“Yes…I do…” sighing and thumping her forehead against his, she ducked her head, preventing him from kissing her. “I didn’t…want to make you fight through this…alone…”

 

“If you touch me any more, I…” panting as he felt himself being drawn in, he closed his eyes, growling. I’ll bond with you anyway…if you stay…

 

“Raha…” her heart breaking at the idea of leaving, she slowly pulled away. “Can you…forgive me? Please…tell me you understand…”

 

“I understand…” G’raha stepped away a little, leaning into the wall still. “Where…will you go?”

 

Grimacing at his half answer, she hugged herself a little, looking at the ground, “I don’t know…maybe…the library…”

 

He wanted to reach out again but he knew he was getting dangerously close to crossing that line, he could feel it in his heart. Looking away, he hissed, “Go…I will…see you in the morrow…”

 

“I’m sorry…” Mufi whispered before she quickly fled the room, feeling her chest ache with every step she took away from the man she loved. Stopping at the door, she seethed, punching the door frame as she screamed. “GODS DAMN THEM ALL!”

 

G’raha flinched, watching her flee the room without another word. Gripping the corner of the wall, he whispered softly, “I forgive you…my love…”

 

It was a long night for some, the sun slowly rising in the world outside. Barely illuminating the edges of the heavy curtains in the library, the mere presence of the sun was enough to rouse the dozing vampiress. She groaned as she shifted, regretting the ball she slept in as her neck ached. Lowering her feet to the floor, they came in contact with something soft, causing her to draw her feet back again. A mop of red was settled against the edge of the seat, twitching before the owner looked up at Mufinella.

 

“Good morning…” G’raha whispered as he stretched a little wearily, turning to gaze up at her. He fell silent, visible bags under his eyes as he searched her face, trying to read her. Slowly he slipped a hand up onto the chair, longing for contact with her.

 

Gazing down at him, she slipped a hand across the cushion, her fingers tentatively making contact before easing into his grasp. She closed her eyes again, feeling the subtle tremble in his hand, “How long have you been here?”

 

“An hour…or so…” he also closed his eyes, his body relaxing as he savored the softness of her skin.

 

“Is it safe to be touching now?” Mufi didn’t want to ruin her efforts of avoiding bonding after everything, but also longed to hold him again.

 

G’raha crept off the floor, wasting no time curling himself around Mufi and burying his face against hers. His ears laid flat, he began to purr, trying to soothe himself as he conformed to her body.

 

“I’m sorry…” She whispered to him, her heart aching at his sad purrs. Trying her best to comfort him and reassure him, she wrapped around him as much as physically possible. “I will fix this…I will make them accept us…”

 

Burying his face against her neck, he couldn’t help trembling, his purrs faltering until he began to cry. I missed you so much, I couldn’t sleep at all…thinking you were out here alone…being alone…

 

“Oh, my love…” cradling his head and rocking him gently, she wished she could ease his suffering. Being denied the right to bond with his mate because of archaic, closed-minded rules…she couldn’t imagine the pain he endured knowing he could not find that fulfillment. Staying with him on the chair until the sun had fully risen over the horizon, she finally pulled away. “You should eat…you were cooped up all day and night yesterday…”

 

G’raha didn’t want to let go, reluctantly getting up from the chair to let her stand. Offering his hand, he helped her up before holding her hand tightly, his demeanor timid and withdrawn. He allowed her to lead the way, walking with her out of the library and into the kitchen. Upon entering, he bristled, frozen in his step as he looked across the room at the Miqo’te behind the counter. His breath quickening, he pulled away, shaking his head before swiftly retreating to his bedroom.

 

“Raha!” Trying to catch him before he got away, Mufi looked back at the couple sensing what he had sensed as well. Without another word, she chased after him.

 

“What was that?” Diamond frowned, hearing a small gasp from the lady beside him. Looking down, he saw her clasp her hands over her mouth. “Em?”

 

“Oh no…they…they didn’t…oh…” fretting as she realized he must have smelled it on them, she immediately felt guilty for coming to the kitchen together.

 

“They…oh…” understanding what likely happened, Diamond sighed, rubbing his face. “They can’t…gods, it must have been like a slap in his face…”

 

“Why can’t they??” Emerald looked up at him, her eyes wide with regret.

 

“She’s a vampire, Em…you know the rules…” moving to work on breakfast, he hoped that things would be okay with time. His heart went out to the couple.

 

“It’s not fair,” Emerald began to bang around the kitchen, angry for them and taking it out on meal prep.

 

“No…it’s not,” Diamond shook his head, feeling his own frustration for their situation. They cooked in silence, unable to focus on much else. Once the meal was complete, he plated some food before heading towards the door. “I’m going to bring this to G’raha.”

 

“Are you sure…we shouldn’t ask Diana to do it?” Wary of hurting the man further with their presence, Emerald fidgeted with a plate anxiously.

 

“They’ve got their own issues, she hasn’t even come out of her room since they started repairs,” Diamond sighed, motioning to her as he pushed the door open. “Go ahead and eat, I’ll be right back.”

 

“I’ll wait!” She huffed, beginning to serve for two while she awaited his return.

 

Trotting down the hall, Diamond hesitated at the door before lightly knocking, hoping it would be Mufinella answering. To his relief, the woman peeked her head out, looking weary. He cleared his throat, holding the plate out, “I gave him extra fish…I know he likes it…”

 

“Thank you…Diamond,” Mufi gingerly took the offering, slowly stepping back meaning to close the door.

 

“U-Um, should…should we…keep our distance? For a while?” He asked nervously, his ears laying back as he shifted his stance.

 

“No, my dear…it will be alright. If you could…bring food for today, that would be appreciated. You can just leave it at the door,” stopping to reply, she slowly met his gaze, seeing his sadness.

 

“Anything…” Giving a bow, he scurried back down the hall, unable to stand the smell of the Miqo’s misery any longer.

 

Mufinella sighed as she closed the door, gazing across the room at the body laying limp on the bed. Crossing the room, she sat on the edge, gently touching his side, “Come, my love, you must eat.”

 

“I’m not…hungry,” he whispered, curling up more as his stomach growled from the scent filling his senses.

 

“Please eat…for me?” Trying to urge him to roll over, she felt him finally give in as he turned to face her. The vacant look in his eyes broke her heart. “Raha…”

 

“I feel…sick…” barely audible, he buried his face in the sheets, his shoulders beginning to tremble.

 

Feeling helpless, Mufi set the plate aside before slowly pulling him into her arms, holding him close as she stroked his hair, trying to hum a tune to soothe his broken heart. They both ended up falling asleep eventually, too exhausted and miserable to be awake any longer.

Chapter 38: The Hidden Palisade

A week passed in the Vertigo estate, its occupants preparing for the future in their own ways. With renewed freedoms, Thancred was able to move outside of his home, meeting with a few of his contacts in Kugane while Urianger was absent from the house doing his work sowing deceit. Emerald did her own part in maintaining the facilities and preparing meals for the dwellers while keeping to herself when free, spending more and more time tucked away in the library reading. Diamond, however, took turns with G’raha teaching Diana how to block her thoughts from being read. Still struggling with the events of the new moon, they did not train her at the same time, trading days and keeping their distance from each other between lessons. Diana did her best, managing to learn enough to get by with the aid of some shiny new talismans from her friendly neighborhood witch, Kai, who was extremely against the whole idea of her attending the gala at all.

 

Meanwhile, Mufinella made her own arrangements, meeting in secret with Aymeric and Estinien to share intel and strategize their forces for further spy missions to the tower. Returning from one such meeting, Mufinella sought out Diana, finding her in the Kugane parlor training with G’raha. She was pleased to hear no thoughts from either individual, seeing that the training was finally taking effect. Clearing her throat, she drew their attention, “Sorry to intrude but I need to borrow Diana for a bit. Do you know where Thancred is?”

 

“Oh, I think he went out a little while ago to get something from the markets, he said he’d be back soon,” Diana yawned as she stretched.

 

“You fell asleep again,” G’raha rubbed his face, seeming frustrated with the Au Ra.

 

“I’m no good at this meditating thing!” She whined, sulking as she got up from the floor. “I just get comfy and want to take a nap!”

 

“It’s alright, you were at least guarded in your sleep,” Mufi chuckled as she patted her head. “Get ready to go out, I’ll meet you back here. Hopefully Thancred will return by the time you finish.”

 

“Okie!” Diana chirped as she trotted out of the room, glad to end her training early.

 

Watching her go, Mufi turned her gaze back down to G’raha as she offered him a hand up, “Aside from the narcolepsy, how has her training been going?”

 

“It’s…going,” he sighed, taking her hand and hopping to his feet. “She struggles with the concept of quieting her mind, it’s no wonder Thancred learned so much about her over the past year.”

 

“Yes, I noticed,” chuckling before reaching to brush her fingers through his hair, Mufi spoke more gently to him. “Your hair is getting long…would you like me to trim it for you?”

 

“Do you…not like it?” The tender moment made his heart flutter a moment before he pulled away a little, his eyes cast down. “I don’t wish to trouble you.”

 

“Nonsense…when I return, I will help you trim it,” ever since the new moon, G’raha had been standoffish, avoiding too much physical contact. She did her best not to take it personally, steeling her heart the way she used to anytime he backed off from her touch. The weight of her work coupled with the rift growing between them began to fray her resilience at the seams, making even a simple smile hard to muster. Yet muster one she did, trying to show him that she would remain patient while he dealt with his own struggles. “It’ll feel better…in this hot weather…”

 

Nodding and rubbing his arm, G’raha lifted his head as the exterior door opened, “He’s returned. I believe I will retire to my room for the time being.”

 

“Alright…” Mufi nodded to him as he moved to leave, turning her attention to Thancred as he strolled into the room. “Just the man I was looking for! I do hope you remembered our meeting with Hien today.”

 

“I did not forget,” Thancred watched G’raha leave out the internal door, waiting until he was gone before speaking more seriously. “He’s been quiet for the past week…is everything alright?”

 

Mufi shook her head, hugging herself a little before replying softly, “It’s nothing to worry about…I assume you were able to patch things up with Diana? She has been bouncier as of late.”

 

“I suppose so, though she still complains about being trapped in the house so much,” noticing her dodge, he crossed his arms over his chest. “Perhaps I should take her on a date later…get some fresh air. If I have your approval, that is.”

 

“That should be fine, assuming you maintain a low profile,” she made sure to warn him, still wary about how often he was making his excursions.

 

“Don’t I always?” Tossing her a wink, he brightened as Diana trotted back into the room. “It seems the party is all here! Shall we make our way to the meeting?”

 

“Yes, let us make haste,” Pressing down her feelings once more to make the journey, Mufinella set out for a secluded place in Kugane where they could teleport. Reaching their destination, she turned to Diana. “You said you are able to teleport to Yanxia, correct?”

 

“Yeah, I know how to get there,” she nodded, wondering if she’d run into her family while traveling. No, it was the middle of the night, that couldn’t be possible. Everyone would still be asleep, something she rarely was anymore during the nighttime. “I don’t know where the coven is though…just the local village.”

 

“It’s quite close to there, I’ll pick you up,” Thancred smiled, not looking forward to the trip. Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the teleport. “See you there!”

 

Diana watched him go before letting out a sigh and following suit, making her way to the village of Namai in the Gensui Chain. The area was silent save for sounds of crickets playing their fiddles in the distance. The villagers were all nestled in their homes, unaware of the visitor lurking in their midst. Scuttling to the bridge leading over to the farm land, Diana hunkered down to await Thancred’s pick up, Gods, I hope a tiger doesn’t eat me. I haven’t been home in a long time…I almost forgot how quiet it is here compared to Kugane.

 

After a couple minutes, a chocobo slowly trotted up to her, bearing an unwell looking Thancred. He came to a shop beside her, holding his hand out, “Sorry for the wait, aether sickness didn’t settle with me this time.”

 

“Are you okay?” Taking his hand, she managed to pull herself up in front of him on the saddle, getting settled before the bird took flight.

 

“I’ll be fine, I should have just come to this village with you but I was afraid I might rouse someone by collapsing in the village square,” he chuckled softly once they were in the air, making his way towards the river to cross to the opposite side. It was still nearly pitch black out, only a few lights from the old Garlean structures lighting the way.

 

“That’s…good…” Diana couldn’t see a thing, trembling a little as she wondered how high off the ground they were. Feeling the arm around her tighten, she pressed back into Thancred more. “So…vampires can’t use the aetherytes either? Em mentioned that Diamond got sick on the way to your place…”

 

“We both suffer the same affliction, it just seems to affect Werefolk worse than vampires,” Thancred shrugged. ‘They cannot wield magicks while we can, so I assume that has something to do with it. The more affinitive to magicks a vampire is, the less they are affected by aetheryte sickness.”

 

“Oh, I see…actually, no, I can’t,” Diana grumbled, snuggling against him and clinging to his arm. “It’s so dark!”

 

“Don’t worry…I can see where we’re going,” he whispered, kissing her head before nestling in, keeping her secure in her seat.

 

“Are your…eyes glowing?” Diana really wanted to check, but the idea of shifting enough to do so terrified her. She could vaguely remember seeing something when he landed but the light from the bridge lanterns had blocked it out.

 

“Mmm…most likely,” skimming across the river and feeling the night air settle his insides more, Thancred enjoyed their moment alone. It had been a while since they had time to themselves outside of the confines of his bedroom or office, nearly every other space occupied by his various guests and squatters. “I’ve missed this…”

 

“What, Yanxia?” Closing her eyes and hoping her vision would adjust eventually, the sound of the breeze swirling past was nearly putting her to sleep. “I haven’t been back here…in years…”

 

“Isn’t this where your family lives?” Glancing down at her as he sensed her body relaxing, he made sure to have a firmer grip on her.

 

“Yeah, but…I’ve been busy working,” Diana replied softly, nuzzling against his face. “Or I was…I should call…”

 

“Do you have a link shell you share with them? Or just your tomestone?” Steering the chocobo towards a boat on the shore, he began to circle for a landing.

 

“No…I guess I should get some so I don’t just…disappear from the world,” she sighed, missing her ability to send messages. She was excited when she was finally allowed to contact Kai after three weeks of being locked up - once she charged her tomestone, at least. She hadn’t even considered calling her family, were they worried about her? Did they even notice she was gone? 

 

Noticing her shift in mood, Thancred gave her a squeeze, “Tomorrow evening…let’s go buy some. You can share them with whoever you want, as many as you want.”

 

“Than?” Tilting her head slightly, she wondered what he was thinking. Before she could get an answer out of him, they landed and came to a stop by the secluded mooring. Feeling the saddle shift, the firm body behind her disappeared before a hand took hers.

 

“Slide down, I’ve got you,” Thancred called up, waiting for her to move. Once she was safely on the ground, he held her hand firmly as he led the way over to the boat where Mufinella was waiting with a figure covered head to toe in shrouds. He nodded to them before helping Diana into the boat, the group setting out for the quick journey to their destination.

 

Peering through the darkness, Diana could see lanterns lit around what looked to be an outpost. She remembered hearing about the Doman Enclave being built after the battle long ago, replacing the former grand fortress that now sat as ancient rubble on the mainland of Yanxia. It seemed small for a mighty ally, modest walls built around what looked to be still developing lands. As they reached the dock, the group was led by the masked figure up into the village and towards the fanciest looking building at its center. It was a modestly built Doman style structure, a few human-looking guards posted outside who stepped aside as they approached. Diana remembered to practice her mental shielding, just in case it was needed during the talks.

 

Thancred glanced over at Diana as they walked, trying to stifle a chuckle at the thoughts he heard from her. Catching her attention, he leaned down to whisper, “You should be careful with your thoughts.”

 

“W-Why? Was it bad??” Diana whispered back, confused by his comment.

 

“No, but all I can hear from you is ‘wall, wall, wall, wall’,” he smirked, sensing the blood rushing to her face. “I believe you are meant to think it in theory, not literally.”

 

Diana puffed out her cheeks, looking away as she pouted and tried to imagine the wall instead of saying it. As she practiced her shielding, she became distracted as they entered the modest dwelling. The interior was anything but modest, lavishly gilded partitions lining the walls with delicate sculptures on display in the foyer. A set of stairs led down underground, the guide taking them into a lower sanctum. She looked around in wonder at the splendor of the expansive mansion that was hidden beneath the humble enclave, murmuring to herself, “How long has this been here??”

 

“Some time after the fall of the original city,” Thancred explained in a hushed voice, seeing a few servants pause to bow to them before scuttling off to their duties.

 

“It’s so…shiny,” Diana marveled, never having been in such a fancy Doman-style building before. Even Kugane paled in comparison, the opulence drawing her attention as they went deeper and deeper into the compound. Finally they were led to a meeting room, directed to sit around a table covered in a map of Eitherys. Several figures were placed on the map, seeming to be marking locations on each continent.

 

“My master will be here shortly, please rest from your journey,” the masked figure finally removed her shroud, revealing a youthful beauty with long raven locks and fair skin. Her pale green eyes were sharp, the eyes of a trained assassin, surveying the trio before giving a polite bow and departing through a side door.

 

“I remember her from that book you showed me,” Diana whispered to Thancred, unsure if it was okay to speak any louder.

 

“Yes, that was Yugiri, Lord Hien’s retainer,” Thancred replied calmly as he seemed interested in the figures on the table. He hummed to himself, glancing at Mufi. “What do you suppose this is for?”

 

“It’s all the covens, from first glance,” Mufinella mused, her eyes sliding to the area of her territory. She could see a figure placed over Mor Dhona…but also two other figures placed beside it of different shapes. She frowned, recognizing one as the Galvus emblem, and the other…

 

“Greetings, my friends!” A confident voice called out as a Doman man stepped into the room. He was wearing a golden yukata of expensive silks, loosely tied in the front with one arm uncovered, displaying his muscular torso. His long raven locks were tied back from his face, his olive green eyes scanning over the guests at his table. Crossing the room, he exchanged bows with Mufinella, a bright smile on his face. “It has been far too long, Lady Mufinella. How fare your people?”

 

“They are well, for the time being,” Mufinella returned his smile before sliding her gaze back to the map. “As it seems you have noticed, we have a bit of trouble brewing in my lands…”

 

“Ser Aymeric is not the only man with spies on the move,” Hien chuckled, moving to pluck one of the figures from the board. “Imagine my surprise to find the Baldesions had invaded…yet no such news came up within the Forum. I can only assume it is unsanctioned business?”

 

“That is the reason for my visit, I’m afraid,” Mufi sighed, relaxing back in her chair. “I apologize for cutting straight to political talk, but I wished to speak with you in regards to the matter. How long have you known of their conduct in the tower?”

 

“Some few months, my network noticed activity in the area and maintained watch over it,” Hien explained as he replaced the piece on the map. “I assume you did not give them permission?”

 

“No, I did not,” the vampiress scoffed, crossing her arms as she gazed at the man curiously. “What are your thoughts on the matter?”

 

“Hmm…” settling across the table from his guests, his gaze wandered to Thancred and the quiet girl seated beside him. He seemed to be analyzing them, but made no remark before addressing Mufinella once more. “It’s rather curious, if it’s just some old structure they wished to study then why not seek approval for the project? Such actions tell me there’s more to it than meets the eye.”

 

“Have your spies seen anything of note?” Mufinella tilted her head, watching the man think about the situation.

 

“Aside from the coming and going of the young mistress Krile and her brood of bandits, as well as a copious amount of corpses from time to time…not much else,” he remarked, knowing it was definitely worth noting but still saying it in a casual manner.

 

“ Please tell me you have proof of this,” hopeful that someone had collected evidence against the Baldesions, her eyes followed his hand as he motioned to Yugiri.

 

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Hien took a stack of photos from the woman, splaying them out on the table. Several photos of Krile and Rammbroes were showing their entrance into the tower as well as departure, even one of her inspecting one of the corpses being disposed of. To Mufinella’s relief, none seemed to show G’raha, at least nothing obvious unless he was one of the hooded slaves entering with their mistress. Scooping the photos back up, he gently tapped them on the table before returning them to Yugiri. “We have not been inside this tower yet, there appear to be no other entry points aside from the main gate which is heavily guarded. Now…my question to you is…what do you plan to do with this information?”

 

“What would you do if it were happening in your lands?” Mufinella returned the question, her expression ever neutral during their discussion as she watched the vampire lord.

 

Hien chuckled a little, closing his eyes in thought before replying, “I would expose them to the Forum and end their misconduct immediately, however I feel there is a piece of the puzzle I am missing…these corpses, for instance. There are far more in number than servants entering from the count of my spies. So where are they coming from, I wonder? It must be quite the mystery, or else you would not be here seeking my aid in what I can only assume is not such a light matter of exploration.”

 

“Ever the astute lord,” she smiled faintly, leaning slowly against the table. “You are no stranger to war, Lord Hien…but I know you have had your fill of it in your lifetime.”

 

“Is it war you seek, Lady Mufinella?” Hien’s gaze was serious, searching her for answers.

 

“No, it is the safety of a here-to-thought extinct people,” Mufinella replied in earnest. “The Allagans.”

 

“So the corpses leaving the tower…” he let out a weary sigh, rubbing his face a little. “Are there any survivors?”

 

“That I am unsure of, my sources indicate there were three weeks ago but have been unable to confirm since then,” Carefully touching on the subject, she reached to toy with the Baldesion piece. “I know you are not one to turn a blind eye to senseless slaughter, Lord Hien.”

 

“I had wondered why you brought a Yanxian woman with you,” Hien mused, his gaze sliding to Diana once more. “I remember you.”

 

“Y-You do??” Diana croaked, blushing as she cleared her throat. She fidgeted in her chair, nervous to be in the spotlight suddenly.

 

“Yes…though when last I saw you, you were but a child,” he smiled a little fondly, seeming to recall the battle. “It was in that small fishing village in Gensui Chain, correct?”

 

“Yeah…you…saved me from being tiger food,” she muttered anxiously, fidgeting with her yukata as she stared into her lap. “Um…thanks…”

 

“It was my duty as your lord, I am pleased to see you lived a healthy life,” Hien chuckled, amused by her shyness. Turning his gaze to Thancred, there was a fondness to his smile. “And my comrade in arms…it is good to see you free. Should we see battle once more, can I count on your aid?”

 

“My fighting hand is a bit rusty, but you may count on me,” Thancred nodded to him.

 

“I take it there is more to this than simply a people in dire need,” Hien rested his elbow on the arm of his chair, relaxing a bit more. “A rescue mission we could easily do without need of war, however…”

 

“Yes…however…” Mufinella sighed, hoping her tag alongs were enough to stir his good will into action. “Lady Krile has quite sinister plans for that tower and its capabilities. I fear the safety of the whole star is at stake.”

 

“Tell me, my friend…” frowning at her words, Hien straightened, eager to find out the truth. 

 

“Can I count on your aid?” Wanting to secure his assistance first, Mufinella pressed for confirmation.

 

“You have always had my aid,” he replied calmly, motioning for Yugiri to move around the table. “Let us work together, and I do hope you can forgive my intrusion into your lands in exchange for this intel.”

 

“You brought me valuable information, more than I could have hoped for,” Mufinella sighed, finally relaxing a little as she took the photos from Yugiri with a nod. She stowed them safely inside her yukata, the pile disappearing into a secret pocket within the lining. Focusing back on Hien, she began to explain the situation from start to finish, changing the narrative as she had before regarding G’raha as her own stolen property rather than her being the thief.

 

Listening intently to her tale, Hien let out a heavy sigh as he sat back in his seat, “Such egregious atrocities cannot be allowed to continue, yet we find ourselves in a precarious position. It is clear members of the Forum are aware of these activities to some extent, else it would have been noticed within days of their invasion. The Galvus coven, for instance, being your nearest neighbors with their outpost in Castrum Centri, would have noticed unwelcome guests sneaking about. They haven’t exactly been that subtle about their activities, especially as of late.”

 

“I had suspected the same,” nodding as she stood to look over the map, Mufinella tapped the top of the Ishgardian coven piece. “I have confirmed the aid of Ser Aymeric’s coven, which helps in case we do find ourselves at odds with the Galvus contingent in our midst. I know you are far removed from the situation but I had hoped to at least have your support should I bring the matter to the Forum. However, knowing you have spies already in the area and have yet to be spotted…that gives me an idea for how to kill two birds with one stone.”

 

“Strike while they aren’t looking,” Thancred murmured, seeming to be strategizing while the leaders talked.

 

Mufinella nodded, giving him a smile, “It is good to have my spymaster back. Yes, now that I have sufficient ammunition to bring to the Forum regarding her activities, I need only choose a time to stage the reveal when she least expects it. While we are holding her hostage in the Forum - and hopefully that includes her strongest men posing as her aids - our combined forces can disable the guards at the tower and secure the prisoners, preventing her from erasing the evidence before the Forum rules in favor of their rescue. Seeing as it is my land and I will be giving permission to both you and Ser Aymeric to move, she can hardly claim that I overstepped in such regards…just in case a few of her soldiers happen to be injured in the skirmish.”

 

“It will be important to know the layout of the tower,” Yugiri spoke up, seeing her own involvement in the plot. “Does your source have the ability to create a map for us?”

 

“I will look into that, if anything they should know where the prisoners are being held,” Mufinella nodded to the woman, turning her attention back to Hien. “You are attending the gala coming up, I hope?”

 

“I had considered it, though you know my stance on how they treat servants at those events…” Hien grumbled, looking like he wanted to flick the Galvus piece off the map. “I heard he’s got a new crop of breeders coming up for auction, several of the covens have been buzzing about the quality this year.”

 

“Perhaps we can rescue a few of them from such travesties,” Mufinella smiled at him, seeing him brighten at the prospect. “You are not exactly hurting for Gil, I’m sure you could sell one of your fancy sculptures if need be.”

 

Hien laughed, getting up to move more freely in the room, “I have been in need of a few extra hands of late, perhaps I will peruse the auction listings. I assume you plan to attend as well?”

 

“But of course, where else to hear juicy gossip than a party? And a masquerade at that,” Mufinella’s eyes twinkled at the prospect of being back in the field doing spy work.

 

“Kami, I think you’re almost enjoying this,” Hien chuckled before circling the table, offering his hand. “I should expect at least one dance from you, my lady.”

 

“I will be sure to keep my dance card open for you,” she chuckled, shaking his hand firmly. “Let us hope we can determine our friends from foes at the coming festivities, it will be Thancred’s official return to court celebration as well.”

 

“Are you looking forward to the gala, my friend?” Hien turned to Thancred as the man rose from his seat as well.

 

“It won’t be the same as my former years, I can promise you that,” Thancred scoffed with a playful smirk. “My time of fraternizing is behind me.”

 

The way he said that gave Diana a flutter in her stomach, relieved that he did not put on airs of misconduct in front of the lord. Awkwardly getting to her feet as well, she gave a bow to Hien upon seeing him making eye contact.

 

“Will the young miss be attending as well?” Hien inquired, gazing at her curiously, wondering what her part in the matter was. He glanced at her neck at the freshly carved Scion marks on her scales, wondering if it hurt worse than when a brand is laid on bare skin.

 

“Yes, as my attendant for the evening,” Mufinella reached out to affectionately brush her hair back before trailing her fingers across the tattoo. “She has been quite the valuable addition to my coven.”

 

“I can only imagine,” Hien nodded, bowing his head to her before moving to lead the group towards the door. “I shall make arrangements to have my shinobu keep tabs on the tower during the gala, in case our Baldesion friends decide to make moves while they think no one is looking.”

 

“Good thinking,” Mufinella nodded, ushering her tagalongs to follow. “Then we shall see you in a week’s time?”

 

“Yes…at the Galvus Gala,” Hien’s eyes stayed ahead of him as he focused on their future plans. What mysteries and secrets could they unravel at such a party, he only hoped they would benefit their grand scheme. Walking his guests to the upstairs entrance, he gazed up at the night sky with a sigh. “Next time, please allow me to entertain you properly, Lady Mufinella. It truly has been far too long and my people will think me a poor host if I do not treat my guests well.”

 

“I will be sure to visit again soon, for pleasure and not for business,” she gave a polite bow before moving to step out into the courtyard.

 

Diana awkwardly bowed once more, following Thancred’s lead before trotting to catch up. Joining the two vampires, she let out a tense sigh, “Home now?”

 

“Yes, home now,” Mufinella took a deep breath before teleporting back to Kugane. Finding Thancred stumbling drunkenly at the aetheryte, she chuckled, moving to help Diana in supporting the man’s weight as they made their way to the house. “You really need to build up your resilience, Thancred.”

 

“Gods…” he groaned, giving her a look. “You know only…elders can tolerate it…”

 

“I don’t know, you’re pretty old yourself,” she teased him, trying to relax on their way back home.

 

“I’ll have you know I look quite good for my age!” Thancred protested, not wanting to look geriatric around his young lover. “Not a day over a thousand!!”

 

The women laughed, entertained by his playful indignation. Eventually they were able to make it back safely inside before the sun reared its spicy head on the horizon.

Chapter 39: A Taste of Freedom

With renewed determination amongst the building pool of allies, preparations were set into motion for the upcoming vampire social event of the year: The Galvus Gala.  Diana buckled down on her training, managing to pass several stress tests without revealing any valuable information. Being freed from her training, she set her sights on the next big part of her preparation for the event: finding a dress.

 

“Are you certain nothing from my collection would suit the occasion?” Thancred asked as he walked with Diana to a dress shop in downtown Kugane.

 

“Have they been worn by anyone else?” Diana pouted a little, peeking at him out of the corner of her eye.

 

Thancred scratched his head, letting out a sigh, “A good many have, yes…”

 

“Then I don’t want ‘em!” Huffing and sulking at the idea of ever wearing a dress that could have been worn by one of his past bedmates, Diana glared up at him. “Besides, it’s all old stuff, you don’t have anything modern and chic!”

 

“Emerald likes the dresses,” Thancred grumbled, wondering what was wrong with his collection. “I thought antique was in fashion now for young people?”

 

“Not where I’m from, and don’t say ‘young people’, you sound like someone’s grandpa,” she didn’t want to think about how old he was again, wishing to be in denial the rest of her short existence thinking he was in his early 30s at worst.

 

“Weeeell -“ deciding to tease her a little, he chuckled as she tried to cover his mouth, dodging out of her reach. They bickered and horsed around until they reached their destination. Nestled among the other small boutiques was a fashionable shop displaying the latest in couture, shiny dresses that caught the au ra’s eye.

 

Diana gasped, peering inside the windows at the mannequins and wondering if she could even pull off the outfits. She didn’t want to imagine what they cost, hoping that Thancred was in a charitable mood with the payment, “Do you think that would look good on me?”

 

“I think you’d look good in anything…but you look best naked in my arms,” he smirked, leaning over her from behind to whisper against her horn.

 

“Than! We’re in public!” Diana blushed, smacking him as she checked to make sure no one was there to hear him. 

 

Chuckling as he stepped away and opened the door, he waved Diana inside before following suit. The interior was just as glamorous and modern as the displays, giving an air of sophistication that reminded Thancred he really was old. He called out into the empty shop, “Tataru, we’re here!”

 

“Tataru?” Looking up at him in surprise, Diana knew the name well, having met the woman a few times for deliveries during the day. “I didn’t know she was a seamstress too…”

 

“She is a woman of many talents,” Thancred whispered before smiling at the Lalafell hopping down from a ladder. “Ah, there you are…were you in the ceiling?”

 

“Don’t worry about it,” waving him off, Tataru trotted over to greet her guests with a bright smile, clapping her hands together. “So! I hear our lovely lady here is going to be attending a fabulous soirée soon. However, our intrepid manager of tea failed to make the arrangements in a timely fashion…as it were.”

 

“Yes yes, it will cost me,” Thancred sighed with an eye roll.

 

“Oooh it will, good sir!” Tataru planted her hands on her hips, exuding a formidable aura that not even the much older vampire could defend against. “But fear not! Despite your tight time constraint, I can put together a dress befitting this fine figure! I need only her measurements and copious amounts of funding to complete it within the next few days. Are you in need of a matching suit?”

 

“No, the dress will be enough, I have my own attire for the evening,” Thancred shook his head, trying to ignore the judgmental gaze from Diana. “There’s nothing wrong with my selection, it’s classic and timeless.”

 

“Only because you cast a spell so it wouldn’t rot,” Diana muttered before remembering who they were with, covering her mouth.

 

“Does he now? You know, that explains why he doesn’t order as much tea from my family…” Tataru narrowed her eyes at him, seeing him dodge her stare. Huffing before getting a gleam in her eye, Tataru grabbed Diana’s skirt and tugged her towards a stage. “No time to waste! Let us begin!”

 

Awkwardly T-posing and twisting her limbs wherever Tataru needed for her measurements, Diana watched the woman clamor up and down a ladder and stretch further than she thought possible for a Lalafell until the woman was finished. Seeing her scurry off to a side room, she sighed, catching her breath, “Gods…who thought getting a dress would be this stressful.”

 

“Tataru is the best of the best,” Thancred chuckled, leaning against a nearby wall waiting for the process to finish.

 

Diana wondered if he was just saying that to make her feel better about the last minute choice but judging by the dresses in the window, she did surely have skill. Seeing Tataru dart back out with a sampling of fabrics piled up in her tiny arms, she watched her plop them down before beginning to drape them beside Diana’s body.

 

“Do you have a color theme for the party?” Tataru asked as she eyed some silks, shaking her head and trying another.

 

“Just gold, so whatever colors will go along with that,” Thancred shrugged, not really that much for high fashion. Most of his stylish ensembles had been chosen or made for him by the women in his life, preferring to wear things more in the realm of comfortable tunics and baggy trousers, perhaps paired with a nice sandal.

 

“Surely there is a color theme for your coven,” Tataru looked over her shoulder at the man, finding him difficult.

 

“Hmm…I think Mufinella said her dress would be red and gold…” he thought back to the plans for the party, vaguely recalling mention of attire. “I was going to wear something black and gold.”

 

“No, sir, you are wearing gold and red as well!” Tataru shook her finger at him. “Tell me you own something along those lines, if not then your tailor bill just got higher!”

 

“Are you telling me what to wear now?” Thancred quirked his eyebrow at her, trying to remember if he did have something in his closet fitting the theme.

 

“As your personal stylist…yes, I am,” Tataru picked up a deep red silk, holding it up to the woman’s figure and nodding in approval before finding a gold to compliment it. Not even looking at the vampire, she began to plot another design. “Forget it, you’re taking too long to answer so I’ll just make an outfit for you too. Now go! I have work to do!”

 

Shrugging and waiting for Diana to return to him, he waved to Tataru over his shoulder, “Just charge my account like usual, I’ll be by to get them on Friday.”

 

“Don’t be silly, I’ll bring them myself,” Tataru scoffed, still bustling around preparing for her projects. “I have to make sure they fit properly before I hand them over! See you Friday!”

 

“Friday then,” he chuckled, holding the door open for Diana as they stepped out of the shop not long after entering. Stretching a bit, he looked down at her before smiling. “Would you like to go get a drink at the Hostel?”

 

“Is that okay?” The idea of getting to spend more time with Thancred outside of the shop appealed to her as she patted her skirts down timidly.

 

“Yeah, come on…I’ll buy you one of those bobas you like so much,” he smirked, offering his arm to her.

 

Blushing and shaking her head at how old-fashioned he was, she decided to go along with it, tucking a tentative hand in the crook of his elbow before beginning to drag him towards the hostel building, “Boba!!”

 

Thancred laughed, letting his lover drag him along, smiling to himself at how cute he thought she was when she was happy. Settling themselves upstairs at a window overlooking the bay, Thancred ordered drinks for them as well as some dango for Diana. He watched her gazing out of the window, resting his elbow on the table to prop his chin with his hand as he listened to her ramble about some time in her past. A soft smile played on his lips.

 

“…are you listening to me, Than?” Diana pouted a little, not hearing much from him after a while.

 

“Mmhmm,” he rumbled, still smiling at her. “You’re cute when you’re excited.”

 

“Wh-I’m just…telling a story!” Flustered, Diana puffed her cheeks in embarrassment.

 

“But it’s a story about something you enjoyed…it made you happy,” Thancred explained, stretching a hand across the table toward her. “I like seeing you so happy.”

 

Blushing harder and chewing on her lip, she timidly reached to hold his hand, wondering if it was okay to show such affection in public. Peeking up through her bangs, she murmured, “It’s not that special…”

 

“It is to me,” looking down at their hands, he gently laced his fingers with hers, a sad look crossing his face. “You haven’t been happy for a while…I wish to rectify that…to give you reasons to be happy.”

 

“Than…” feeling a pang in her chest at his sadness, she couldn’t really argue that she hadn’t been miserable there. Things had gotten better with the increased freedoms, but she was still fairly trapped any other time. Getting an idea, she asked him a question. “Are there…any gardens in your house? Like…doors that lead to a garden?”

 

“Hmm…there aren’t usually doors in gardens…and it’s not safe to leave a door open to the outdoors,” Thancred mused, wondering if it were possible.

 

“What about…a greenhouse? It’s still contained, and…um…you could…make the glass not break?” Starting to feel silly for the suggestion, she wondered if she should change the subject.

 

“That is a possibility…” he nodded thoughtfully. “I could have one built on one of the properties, but if you want a garden then you’ll have to maintain it. Perhaps the Miqos would enjoy gardening as well.”

 

“Really?” Excited for the prospect of something else to do in the house, she remembered how tired he got making new rooms. She slouched in the chair. “But I don’t want to bother you…it’s a lot of work…”

 

“Don’t be silly…it may take some time to build, unless I can find one that already exists and just buy the land it’s on,” Thancred began to plot how he could make it happen. “I’m sure Hancock knows of some decent properties.”

 

“Hancock? Who’s that?” Hearing a new name, she tilted her head.

 

“Oh, another normal I employ from time to time,” considering the time, he decided to give him a call in the morning. While Hancock was typically a night owl, he also had a penchant for entertaining women in the evening off-hours. “He helped me secure a few of my properties as well as sourcing some of the more modern furnishings in my shop.”

 

“Your shop is so not modern,” Diana scoffed at him, getting a scoff in return.

 

“I said ‘more modern’!” Huffing at her teasing, he was glad to have the tea arrive, withdrawing his hand before the waitress saw them. He smelled the hot green tea he ordered, wondering what brand it was before figuring it out and taking a sip to confirm. He hummed a bit thoughtfully.

 

“Something wrong with your tea?” Diana was watching everything play out with amusement, finding it funny how intensely he scrutinized the beverage.

 

“Oh, no, it’s fine. Well…they steeped it a minute longer than they should have, and the water was too hot, the leaves were slightly burnt,” he rambled a little before a stifled laugh drew his attention to his date. “What??”

 

“Nothing…you’re just so…” she giggled, sipping her boba and thoroughly enjoying it.

 

He narrowed his eyes on her, sipping his own tea without further comment on its flavor, “Go on, finish that sentence.”

 

“…wonderful?” She smiled coyly, taking a bite of dango for distraction before looking out at the bay again. Letting out a gasp, she leaned closer to the window. “What’s that??”

 

“Don’t change the subject!” Thancred tried to argue before looking to see what she was watching. To his surprise he saw faint lights bobbing around out in the water, far enough away from the docks that it could have been confused with a boat if not for looking like dancing flames. He leaned on the table, musing on the mysterious lights. “Oh, ayakashi…I haven’t seen those around here in a while.”

 

“Ayakashi?” Diana looked back at him curiously.

 

“Mm…they’re vengeful spirits of those drowned at sea,” Thancred explained, watching the lights slowly meander across the water’s surface as they wandered by. “They take the form of flames that float just above the water’s surface, seeking humans to trick into falling into the water too.”

 

“Wow…but they look so pretty,” sad to hear they were bad yokai, she let out a sigh and sipped her drink.

 

“I think that’s the point,” he chuckled, thinking about what it must be like to wander aimlessly for all eternity - or until the day someone excises them. “Beautiful…but full of anger and regret.”

 

Diana began to wonder if he was still talking about the ayakashi or himself, deciding not to tease him. Falling quiet, she watched the flames flicker and bob until they eventually disappeared from sight. The pair ordered another round of drinks, simply enjoying the silent freedom in the hostel for as long as they could.

 

Back at the Vertigo house, G’raha was curled up in the library reading a book by himself. He knew at that time that Emerald was typically asleep, relieving him of any awkward run-ins with either of the other Miqo’te. He still had a hard time facing them, knowing that he could not blame them for his struggles but also not wishing to be reminded of what he couldn’t have every time he saw or smelled them. Trying to lose himself in the words on the page, he didn’t notice the figure silently approaching, jumping a little when two elegant fingers tapped the page.

 

“Sorry, did I startle you?” Mufi smiled down at him. She was wearing something unusual for her typical attire, her curves hidden beneath a loose purple tunic that hung to her mid-thigh, black tights wrapping her legs.

 

G’raha blinked at her in surprise before shifting, sitting up straight, “I didn’t hear you come in…is that…a disguise?”

 

“What? Oh,” confused, Mufinella chuckled, smoothing out the tunic with a small smile. “I wanted to try to be more relaxed tonight…so I found something in Thancred’s closet. Does it look strange?”

 

“No…just…different,” he murmured, eyeing her a little. The tunic reminded him of the time she wore nothing more than an over shirt after they bathed together. Blushing at the memory, he looked away, finding his bookmark to mark his page as he closed his book. “Did you need something?”

 

“No, I just…wanted to see you,” she replied softly, slowly stepping closer before sitting on the floor in front of his chair.

 

G’raha gazed down at her as she rested her head on the cushion, his heart aching a little at how weary she looked. Reaching down, he hesitated before slowly brushing her hair back, “You look…tired…”

 

Feeling his touch, something she had not felt since the week of the new moon, she couldn’t help the tears that filled her eyes. She quietly sobbed, her body unable to bottle up her emotions around him anymore.

 

“Mufi…” seeing how heavily her shoulders sank from the weight of everything she was dealing with, he couldn’t help feeling guilty for piling his own problems onto her. He had been unnecessarily distant from her, putting his own feelings ahead of hers. He thought that her cold behavior meant she was doing the same but seeing her so exposed told him otherwise. Slowly he climbed down from the chair, curling up around her to give comfort.

 

“I…need you…just for a little bit…then I’ll leave you alone…” Mufi sobbed, clinging to the man as she trembled.

 

“No, please…I’m sorry…I did not see how much you were hurting,” G’raha whispered, his ears laying back as he wrapped around her more. “I…I thought you…were upset with me…”

 

“How could I be? You…you did nothing wrong,” gripping his shirt firmly, she shook her head, burying her face against him.

 

“Mufi…why did you not come to me sooner?” G’raha brushed his fingers through her hair, trying to soothe her tears.

 

“I thought…” her voice caught in her throat before she swallowed the lump forming. “I thought I could do it on my own. I didn’t want to burden you, not more than I already had. I already asked so much…how…how could I…”

 

“Enough…I am here now. Please rely on me, even if it is just for this moment,” not wanting her to beat herself up anymore than she already had, he quietly began to hum a gentle tune. He held her for some time, long after the tears ended but the pain still remained. After hours of patient comforting, he could no longer sense the intense anxiety pouring from her. He gently scooped her up, moving towards the door.

 

“Where…are you taking me?” Mufi whispered, exhausted from her emotional breakdown.

 

“Somewhere more private and comfortable,” G’raha replied softly as he stepped out into the hallway. Thankfully no one else seemed to be awake or home, letting him walk down to his room in peace. He stepped inside, pausing a moment as he recalled the last time they were in there together. Putting aside the painful memories, he strode over to the bed before gingerly depositing the woman in it. “You have not been sleeping well, please tell me you have not been sleeping in the library this past week?”

 

“I’ve…borrowed Em’s room…a few times,” she confessed, embarrassed that she had been avoiding him, even if she thought it was for his sake.

 

“Stay with me,” G’raha curled up on the bed with her, cradling her protectively against his chest. “I’ve…missed having you in the bed with me. It feels so…empty without you.”

 

Mufinella went quiet, her hand resting against his chest. She could feel his heart pounding, wondering if he was scared or nervous. Closing her eyes, her mind whirled with all her duties, making her wish to crawl under a rock for eternity. Softly she spoke to him, “Can we talk about…mnn…”

 

“…the new moon?” They hadn’t really properly discussed what happened, both on edge at the time and avoiding each other since. It was painful to think about it, but he knew if they didn’t work it out now that there was a chance she’d become distracted during the ball. Slowly sitting up, he shifted to gaze down at her, thinking she almost looked like a normal Hyur woman laying beside him. “What did you want to talk about?”

 

“All of it,” joining him, Mufinella hugged her knees as she rested her chin on them, tilting her head into her arms. “Part of me feels like you felt betrayed because I enabled the other two to bond.”

 

G’raha wanted to deny it, but deep down he knew it was true. Hanging his head, he rubbed his arm a little anxiously, “I was…angry…for a while…I still cannot face them. Every time I smell their bond, it…it hurts.”

 

“Yeah…” it wasn’t as if she regretted helping them, but in her heart she knew she felt the same. No, she wasn’t angry at them, she envied them.

 

“I wanted to run away…I almost did…a few times…you were so busy, I could have easily left,” G’raha’s voice was a bit hollow, his gaze focused on something across the room.

 

“I would not have blamed you,” closing her eyes, Mufinella tried not to take it to heart and feel more abandoned in her time of need.

 

Glancing at her, he could see tears forming in her eyes again. Despite the calm in her voice, he could tell she was hurting from his words. Gritting his teeth, he had to ask, “If you were not a coven leader, would you have bonded with me?”

 

“In a heartbeat,” meeting his gaze, she reached out to cup his cheek, nearly hesitating out of guilt. “I wish…I wish I could take back that night.”

 

“But you were right, it would have put us both in danger,” G’raha frowned, holding her hand gently. “Seeing how strong their scent is now shows me that it couldn’t have been hidden from anyone. You…made the right choice.”

 

“It doesn’t feel right,” her voice cracked a little, her eyelids drooping. “It feels…like I denied myself paradise for a life of misery…”

 

G’raha’s heart ached, knowing how she felt more than anyone. He whispered, “I didn’t expect it to hurt you so much…”

 

“There are no words to express how profound my misery has been,” meeting his gaze again, her hand began to tremble. “The ache…the insomnia…the regret…”

 

Slowly he moved closer, butting his forehead against hers. He was timid, afraid of being rejected, but the second her lips shifted to meet his, he found himself pinning her back against the bed. There was almost a desperation in his movements, needing to prove to her that he still loved her. 

 

Panting between tears, Mufi writhed and cried as she felt his hands grope and squeeze and caress with a hungry sadness that broke her heart. She threw her head back, eyes squeezed shut as he found her warmth, her hands trembling as she clung to his arms in desperation, “Please…please, Raha…”

 

G’raha grit his teeth at his own aching chest, burying his face against her bosom as his fingers worked at her core. Breathing ragged, he wanted to make her feel better, give her some happiness as best he could. But was this the only way he could make her happy? Over and over he tried to get her there but her moans always turned to whimpers of sorrow, leading him to pull his fingers free, “This isn’t what you want…”

 

“D-Don’t stop…” panting and pulling at him desperately, she gazed up at him in confusion when he met her gaze. “Why…?”

 

“Come away with me…” he whispered, cupping her cheek gently. “Let us go somewhere…far…pretend we are not who we are. You long for freedom, not for pleasure…”

 

Her lip trembling, she covered her face with her hands, unable to stop the tears. She was tired…so tired. Feeling him scoop her into his arms, she did not resist when he carried her elsewhere. A few moments later, she felt herself placed on a firm surface, looking around to find them in the dressing room. She wiped her face, confused, “Why are we here…?”

 

“I must find a disguise,” he replied as he stepped away, hunting through the wardrobe for something suitable. “Tell me, Mufi, do you have a secret place you go to be alone? Surely you do, most vampires do.”

 

Gazing after him, she tried to think through the fog of depression she had settled into. Looking down at her hands, she searched them for answers before remembering, “There’s…an island…”

 

“Is it deserted?” G’raha pulled on a hoodie, carefully tucking his hair back before finding a cap to wear as well, managing to get his bangs to stay beneath it. He looked around for sunglasses next.

 

“Yes, but…” slowly she got to her feet, hugging herself as she still felt the residuals of his fingers inside her. Squirming, she bit her lip as she looked off into the endless room of clothes.

 

“Is it safe for you there?” G’raha knew it would be daylight in a few hours, not wanting to lead to her death.

 

She nodded, looking down at the floor as she whispered, “There’s…a structure…it’s shaded…”

 

“Are you okay being around indirect sunlight?” G’raha asked, moving to rest his hands on her shoulders. Gently he cupped her cheek, seeing her sad way of nuzzling into him. His gaze grew sad as well. 

 

“It…should be fine…” leaning into him more, she buried her face against his chest, feeling his arms wrap around her. Pulling her arms free, she returned the embrace, longing to feel his warmth against her skin. Staying there a moment, she felt him pulling away again, trying to cling to him still.

 

“Let’s go there…where is it?” He whispered, cupping her cheeks to bring her gaze up to his. “Can we reach it by boat?”

 

“…Moraby Drydocks…” she replied quietly, wishing she didn’t have to let him go.

 

“Then come…let us away,” being gentle, he stepped back before frowning.

 

“What’s wrong?” Mufinella gazed at him with worry. She then realized he likely didn’t know where that was. “Oh…you can’t reach it…”

 

“I…regretfully have not traveled far…where is this dock?” Feeling useless in his endeavors, he did not know many locations outside of where he had been before.

 

“It’s in Lower La Noscea,” Mufinella rubbed her face, trying to think of a solution. She shook her head. “Don’t worry about it, the…idea was nice…but we can just stay here.”

 

“No! Pray allow me a moment to think…” Determined to give her a break, he mapped out a path in his head. Walking wouldn’t get them there in time before the sun rose, perhaps chocobos if they moved quickly. He tried to imagine maps in his head to know the areas. “Does it not connect to Limsa Lominsa?” 

 

“Yes, why?” Looking at him in confusion, she winced as a hat was placed firmly on her head.

 

“Meet me there! And hurry, we’ve no time to waste!” G’raha stepped back, hurrying out of the room heading for the Kugane parlor.

 

“G’raha!!!” Startled by his quick movement, she hurried after him, seeing him just as he teleported away just outside the Kugane entrance. Paling, she ran outside to teleport to the city state as well. Searching desperately, she found G’raha staggering on the other side of the aetheryte. She rushed to his side, pulling him to his feet as she hissed. “You shouldn’t have come here! This place is dangerous for your kind!!”

 

“It’s…alright, let’s hurry. It will be dawn in a few hours,” G’raha panted as he looked around for a chocobo courier.

 

“How did you even know how to come here??” Carefully supporting him, she made her way towards the gate leading to Lower La Noscea. She was keenly aware of the shadier eyes watching them, checking to make sure none of his hair was showing in the stumble.

 

“When…I was brought here from the main island…they brought me through here,” G’raha remarked wearily, still feeling sick from the trip. “They…forced me to…channel the aetheryte…in case they needed to make a quick escape back home…”

 

“Is there not an aetheryte on the Isle of Val?” Mufinella frowned, keeping her voice down as they walked more normally.

 

“Mnn…if…there is…I know not of it…” G’raha murmured as he slowly got his footing.

 

“It must be a safety measure…so it’s not obvious they owned you…” letting out a sigh at the scheming that ran so deep, Mufinella reached the chocobo stalls, renting two before checking on G’raha again. “Do you know how to ride?”

 

“Yes, let us hurry,” pulling himself up onto the bird, they set out for their destination. Making it to the drydocks well before dawn, G’raha attuned himself with the aetheryte stationed there while Mufi chartered a ship out to her island. Arriving there just in time as the sky began to lighten, Mufinella sprinted up the hill.

 

“Hurry!” Mufinella called as she moved swiftly, her life depending on it. Reaching the top, she stumbled to a stop inside a sheltered structure, plenty of tree cover around the building to provide shade.

 

G’raha staggered to a stop outside the house, looking around in confusion before realizing the issue, shouting, “Mufi! I can’t see it!”

 

“Gods, sorry…” peeking her head out, she called out quickly. “I Mufinella Pemstein give G’raha Tia permission to enter!”

 

Finally seeing the dwelling shimmer into view, he gazed up at it in wonder before trotting through the front door. Coming to a stop beside her, he nearly collapsed as he caught his breath. Looking around, he marveled at the cozy interior, “This is beautiful…but is it safe?”

 

“Safe enough, we’re the only two with access to it,” Mufi sighed, moving to head up a flight of stairs at the center of the building.

 

Following after her, G’raha looked around at the heavy curtains that shielded the interior from direct sunlight in the mornings and evenings. He was impressed by how secure it was while remaining airy. Shivering, he looked to the east, “The sun is rising.”

 

“It’s okay, this room never lets the sun in,” Mufi sighed as she entered one of the side alcoves. A modest bed rested at the center, a curtained window beside it that let in the sounds of nature as the island woke up. Falling into the bed, she sighed. “Well, we’re stuck here now.”

 

“I’m sorry, was this…a bad decision?” Slinking over to sit beside her, G’raha’s ears laid flat, feeling guilty.

 

Turning her head to look at him, she reached out, running her hand up under his shirt, “Not if you make it up to me…”

 

His breath catching, G’raha slowly peeled off the layers until he was topless. Seeing the longing in her eyes, he shifted out of his trousers next, stripping down to nothing. Leaning over her, he whispered as he settled himself against her, “I will…do everything in my power…”

 

Mufinella closed her eyes with a sigh, savoring his touch as he undressed her. This time when he touched her, she was able to relax, gasping and crying out as she came after not much further encouragement. Spurred on by his longing for her, she rolled to pin him on the bed, kissing and biting him until his skin was thoroughly marked by her affections. Taking him roughly into her hand, she stroked his length, watching him squirm, “Tell me you want me…”

 

“Tell me…you love me…” he panted, prisoner to her wiles as he thrusted into her touch.

 

Her breath catching, she leaned close, whispering into his ear sweetly, “I love you…I love you, Raha…”

 

“Aah…” shivering and growling, he pulled her into a steamy kiss. 

 

The forest sounds were nothing compared to the sounds the couple made together in the island getaway. Once the sun had risen over the mountains, they settled down together in bed. G’raha was purring contentedly as he lay closer to the window, as if sensing the sun and wanting to bask in it. Mufi watched him a little sleepily, reaching to stroke his hair back from his face. Seeing him flinch and curl up more as he twitched in his sleep, she smiled. Her stress really had lessened, finally allowing her to think clearly without the looming agony of what had happened between them on the new moon. Leaning close, she kissed his forehead, whispering gently, “Thank you…my love…”

 

The crashing of the waves outside finally lulled her to sleep, giving her the rest she sorely needed to deal with the upcoming threats.

Chapter 40: Gallant Galas

Mufinella spent the rest of the day with G’raha on the island, relaxing and unwinding until night eventually came, allowing her to leave the shelter in safety. The evening was filled with preparation for the coming gala, last minute arrangements between the three allied covens before the day finally came. Saturday night came like a haunting, the Vertigo household filled with anxiety at what the party held for them.

 

Diamond was pacing in the kitchen as Emerald tried to cook, worried for those attending the gala, especially her friend who was more or less defenseless. Glancing up as the door opened, her ears shot up seeing G’raha walk into the room. She stammered, “G-G’raha! Um…hey! Hi! A-Are you hungry? Thirsty? Let me get a cup! Oh gods, the popotoes!”

 

Startled by the woman spilling several popotoes on the floor, G’raha nervously fidgeted in the doorway. While their scent did bother him, he had worked on making peace with it. He cleared his throat, “Apologies for interrupting…Mufi and the others are preparing to leave. They…wanted you to meet them in the Kugane parlor.”

 

“Oh, uh…sure,” Diamond went to help Emerald clean up and settle things so they could safely step away. Approaching the door, his ears laid back a little in apprehension.

 

G’raha chewed his lip a little before holding his hand out to him, timidly meeting his gaze, “…she…said we should…stay together…while they’re gone.”

 

Blinking at his gesture, Diamond slowly shook his hand, relaxing as he nodded, “Yeah…good idea.”

 

Emerald nervously nodded to him, a little relieved to sense less tension from the men with this truce. Ever since the night she bonded with Diamond, Emerald’s senses began to sharpen and her ability to read others developed. She wondered if it had to do with bonding with a WereMiqo, though she had kept the changes to herself.

 

The group gathered in the Kugane parlor to see off the trio dressed to the nines. Mufinella wore a floor length gown with a slit up to her thigh. It was a mix of deep red and gold accents, hugging her curves in delightful ways and emphasizing her breasts with a plunging neckline. She held in her hand a delicate gold filigree mask in the form of a butterfly’s wings. Thancred and Diana had indeed been dressed to match in Orthard-styled garments with matching red and gold silks, their difference being that Thancred had a gold and red fox mask and Diana had a simple red mask with gold feathers across the crown.

 

Diamond let out a low whistle, looking them over with an approving nod, “Wow, you guys really clean up! Now I’m jealous I can’t go!”

 

“You really want to see your old master that badly?” Mufi quirked her eyebrow at the Miqo’te, seeing him fidget awkwardly.

 

“No…I just wanna eat good food…” he grumbled, scratching his head as he looked away.

 

“Unfortunately there won’t be much food there tonight, since this is a gala for vampires,” Mufinella warned, knowing that they made sure that Diana was fed already. “This isn’t going to be a fun party. While we’re gone, remember to stay inside, stay away from windows, and if anything happens just contact Kit on the linkpearl I gave you and she will arrive post-haste.”

 

“Wait, is Urianger going with you?” Emerald had hoped there would be at least one vampire staying behind, flustered to think they’d be home alone.

 

“He will be doing his own part tonight elsewhere,” Thancred explained, seeing the concern on their faces. “Just stay close to G’raha and Diamond and you’ll be fine, they can protect you.”

 

“It may seem like he’s weak but he just knows better than to fight his mistress,” Mufinella winked at Diamond. “He’s a trained fighter, trained by Kit herself.”

 

“Yeah, and I’m sure G’raha can fight too, we’ve got permission to beat up anyone who comes in here!” Diamond nodded, flexing a little.

 

“I am versed in a few methods of combat,” G’raha murmured, rubbing his arm a little. He hoped they would not have to protect themselves.

 

“Either way, you should be fine, anyone who can break our barriers will be at the party,” Mufinella reassured the three before giving them a smile. “You have my permission to do as you please…as long as it is inside the confines of this place. I gave G’raha a sensor stone that will indicate if anyone passes through any of the entry points in this structure from outside.”

 

“So when you come home as well?” Emerald was a little relieved, letting out a breath.

 

“Yes, you’ll know when we have returned, the party should not last past 4am, the sun rises late in the north,” Mufinella wanted to give them hugs but knew she needed to keep herself scent-free for the event. She turned her attention to G’raha. “I left you a little present. I’m sure you recall there were a couple spare doors in the hallway of Emerald and Diamond’s living quarters. Well, you’ll find one of them is attached to a new place.”

 

They exchanged excited glances, wondering what mysterious place was left for them.

 

“But!” She held her finger up in warning. “You must stay within the confines of the building. G’raha has permission to leave but you two must stay inside.”

 

Her words made him brighten, the red headed Miqo chirping, “You mean you -“

 

“Shh…it’s a surprise!” She winked before turning to Thancred and Diana. “Anything you need to do before we go?”

 

“Are there um…bathrooms there?” Diana asked awkwardly, never seeing that the vampires needed to relieve themselves. 

 

“Yes, dear, many of the vampires bring non-vampire assistants so there are facilities available, if you need to go I will accompany you,” Mufinella smiled before turning back to the others. “Well then…we’re off! Behave and stay safe! See you before dawn!”

 

“Have a safe trip!” Emerald waved, already thinking about this exciting surprise left for them.

 

Donning heavy cloaks, the trio stepped outside the parlor and prepared to teleport.

 

Once they were out of sight, Diamond and Emerald exchanged looks before bolting for the hallway, wanting to see this mysterious door. With G’raha hurrying after them, they found the new door and opened it with a gasp.

 

“What’s that smell??” Diamond exclaimed, sniffing the air as he peeked through the door cautiously.

 

“I don’t know…it’s salty? And…planty?” Emerald’s ears swiveled and twitched at the sounds coming from the other side. She heard a distant growl and squeaked, hanging by the door frame. “What was that??”

 

“Probably the wildlife, come on, it’s safe,” G’raha smiled as he stepped through the door. Walking into the interior, he watched the other two sneak about suspiciously but obviously taking it all in with excitement. “We’re on a deserted island, far from shore. The structure has been hidden from view, which is why she said not to go outside because you won’t be able to come back in.”

 

“Oh…but we can look out?” Diamond asked, getting bolder about exploring as he snuck upstairs.

 

“Yes, you can open the curtains, just make sure you close them when you leave,” G’raha followed him upstairs, going to open one of the curtains so they could see the island.

 

“Woah! Look at all the trees!” Darting over to the window, Emerald leaned on the railing and breathed in the fresh exotic smells. “Gods…it smells so good…!”

 

“Where did Miss Mufi find this place??” Diamond glanced over at G’raha who was also gazing out.

 

“She said it was her private get away,” enjoying the refreshing night air, G’raha closed his eyes as he savored the memories.

 

Diamond gazed at him for a moment, sensing there was still a sadness about him, but he was more peaceful than he had been the past week. Hoping that meant he was recovering from the denial, he enjoyed their time on the island, a nice respite from the stuffy tea shop.

 

While the cats were at their play, the trio on their way to the party made their way to the wintery citadel. Since Diana had never been to Garlemald, she was gifted a special invitation that was sent for all assistants who were not familiar with the city. Using the magicks in the invitation, she was whisked away to a sharp cold wind greeting them.

 

“Gods!” Diana exclaimed, pulling the heavy cloak firmly around her as the wind tried to steal it away. Trembling, she did her best to follow the vampires as they huddled against the weather. Luckily they were not far from their destination, hurrying through the massive doors that welcomed them into the grand Garlean empirical tower. Welcome was a term to use loosely, the interior of the structure being quite cold and lifeless in appearance and feeling. A shiver ran through her as she kept close to her escorts, afraid to stray.

 

They did not seem terribly late, arriving around the same time as many of the other guests. There were vampires everywhere wrapped in cloaks as they streamed up flights of stairs towards a distant source of music, dropping their wraps off with an attendant. Eventually they reached their destination, finding a lavishly decorated ballroom, every element glimmering in gold. Laughter and merriment echoed off the walls, mixing with the orchestra playing softly dramatic music in the background. Despite the festive atmosphere, there was a sinister undertone that set Diana on edge. Off in corners she could see vampires feasting from weary and emaciated servants who were just barely dressed to maintain what little dignity they held onto. Some servants were forced to dance for the guests, others slipping out of the room to who knew where out of sight of the public.

 

“Stay close, we don’t need anyone thinking you’re for sale,” Thancred whispered to Diana. He wanted to be protective, put his arm around her, but during the gala they had to maintain a distant relationship.

 

Nodding, Diana focused on the floor in front of her, not wanting to see the atrocities happening around her. Feeling Mufinella stroke her neck, she blushed and met her gaze.

 

“Here we must show our covens,” Mufinella murmured, her Scion marks glowing on her neck.

 

Diana touched her own neck, wondering if she had activated the marks for her. She was glad that their application was indeed painless - although awkwardly arousing, much to Thancred’s amusement watching her squirm. She’d been given the freedom to hide her marks when she wasn’t on official business, allowing her a measure of freedom in public places as a normie. Now that she was finally at the party, however, she hoped she could play her role and hear something of value, keeping her horns tuned in for gossip.

 

Crossing the room slowly, Mufinella greeted several vampires coolly, chatting with them and maintaining a professional aloof nature. It was second nature for her to mask her feelings at this point, though she missed the freedom she had with G’raha, hoping the evening went by quickly. Spotting some allies, she swept over to Aymeric and Estinien huddled in a corner where they observed the crowds. The men couldn’t be more different, Aymeric decked out in furs and ruffles with an elaborate deer mask, while Estinien wore a smoothly cut blue suit with a simple gold dragon skull mask.

 

“Lady Mufinella, you look ravishing this evening,” Aymeric bowed to her, taking her hand to kiss it. “Does she not, Estinien?”

 

The silent man nodded to them in greeting, keeping his distance. His arms crossed over his chest as he leaned on a pillar, he grunted a little, “Sure.”

 

“I see your manners are refreshing as usual, Estinien,” Thancred chuckled, greeting the Elezen.

 

“Enjoying your freedom?” Estinien scoffed at him, eyeing the small Au Ri beside him. “New playmate?”

 

“This is Diana, she is my attendant for the evening,” Mufinella introduced her, ushering her over to meet the men. “Diana, this is Ser Aymeric and Estinien from the Ishgard coven.”

 

“H-Hello,” Diana nervously bowed, flinching a little as she heard someone laugh a little too loudly.

 

“First time at a gala?” Aymeric smiled sympathetically. “Many of our brothers and sisters enjoy…letting their hair down for this one night a year.”

 

“My hair is always down, it holds no interest to me,” Mufinella joked, looking around at the attendees. “Is everyone here?”

 

“It would seem so. Lord Hien seems to have attended on his own and has been captive to The Sun’s antics since they arrived,” Aymeric nodded to various parties around the room. “Miss Krile has been intently chatting with our gracious hosts since she arrived…one can only wonder what they are discussing.”

 

“I’d sneak over for a peek but he’d see right through my disguise,” Thancred sighed. It was well-known that Solus Galvus had a gifted eye, able to detect treachery of many kinds. No manner of cloaking magicks could trick his vision, leaving anything and everything exposed to his wiles. Bowing a little to the others, he moved to leave. “I’m off to make the rounds, do try to behave yourselves.”

 

“Party pooper,” Mufinella chuckled before glancing at Diana with a nod. Hooking her arm in Aymeric’s, she moved to wander as well. “Shall we go rescue Hien from his captor?”

 

“Yes, let’s,” Aymeric moved through the crowds, leading Mufinella and her attendant to their next targets.

 

Left on his own, Estinien quietly listened to the crowds, trying to detect some manner of gossip worth his attention.

 

“Have you seen the slaves they are auctioning this year?” A lecherous male vampire rumbled to his company, watching the servants moving around the room entertaining and serving the guests.

 

“They’re a fine breeding stock, hearty,” a rotund man chortled, licking his lips. “I would not mind sampling some of the merchandise before purchase…just to make sure it’s sturdy.”

 

Degenerates, Estinien thought to himself, glancing towards the servants being harassed by the guests. One girl caught his eye, a Miqo’te woman of above average height for her race was awkwardly fussing with the revealing dress she no doubt had been forced to wear. Cascades of red wavy locks caressed her sun-kissed skin, a neat braid holding the hair away from her face. A long fluffy tail anxiously twitched behind her, curling nervously around her leg for security as a vampire began to talk to her. Sharp violet eyes darted from the man to the floor and then to the side hallway, seeking a route of escape. 

 

Feigning illness, she excused herself before retreating out of the room, the light gold fabric comprising her gown fluttering in the air as she moved, revealing swishes of rusty markings on her body in provocative positions. It was uncommon for Miqo’tes in modern times to have such striking clan marks, typically only seen in more purebred cases, their marks fading the more they breed outside their race. She was definitely one of the prized servants destined for auction, bearing a golden Galvus mask over her eyes that meant she was special. Seeing the vampire follow her out of the room, Estinien followed without thinking.

 

The hallway led out to a balcony, the cold night breeze sending her drapes flying and exposing her even more than inside. As she tried to catch her breath, she whirled around and backed away from the advancing vampire. She shook her head, running out of retreat as her back hit the railing. Flinching away from his touch, her ears began to flatten, clearly disgusted by the fingers trying to worm their way inside her top.

 

“Hey,” Estinien gruffly barked, giving the vampire pause. “Did you pay for that?”

 

“What’s it to you? Riff raff,” the man scoffed, turning to resume his groping.

 

“I’m sure Lord Galvus would love to find out his masterpiece had been soiled by some trash before the auction,” striding over with a confidence that made the man shrink away, he stood between them, his intense steely blue eyes piercing the man like a lance.

 

Grimacing, the vampire grumbled under his breath before scurrying back inside, disappearing into the darkness.

 

Why did he save me…? Does he want to be my first instead? A soft and nervous thought slipped into Estinien’s mind, drawing his attention to the woman.

 

He shifted, regarding her a little without indicating he had heard anything. The chilly air was causing her nipples to harden, plainly visible through the slightly sheer fabric. She desperately clung to her skirts, trying not to flash anything else to the world as she ducked her head. She seemed so small, something stirring in him at the sight of her trembling. Whether it was fear or chills, he couldn’t tell. Jerking his head towards the door, he murmured, “You’ll get a chill, go back inside.”

 

A little surprised he wasn’t taking advantage of her, she quickly darted back into the building, trying to fix her hair so she wouldn’t get in trouble looking a mess, He…didn’t want me? Why did he come out here then? What a strange man…

 

Gazing after her, he waited until she was out of sight to return to the ballroom. He spotted her back with a few of the other servants, much more submissive in stature now as she slowly rubbed her arm, trying to warm up.

 

“Getting a little preview of the goods, Varlineau?” A smooth voice purred at him, belonging to an older gentleman wearing regal robes of thick fabric and furs. His short brown locks were swept about his head, one lock of silver framing his face.

 

Estinien bowed respectfully to him, recognizing the former leader of the Galvus coven, “Good evening, Lord Solus. Nay, simply thwarting a rat from having a snack.”

 

“Oh? Not interested yourself? Such a pity, she truly is a rare gem,” Solus lamented, gazing at the red headed Miqo. “Special stock, hand-picked and bred from a Baldesion stallion. She has a brother if that’s more your type.”

 

Estinien grunted, not really interested in entertaining the man. Glancing at the woman again, he thought about the implications of her future. Based on her pedigree, she was destined for a life of breeding with men from all over, other pure breeds from various covens. No doubt she would fetch a high price, and live a miserable life soon after, “Is she not of age already?”

 

“In two days time, she will be ripe and ready for breeding,” Solus replied, his hand on his hip as he regarded her. He glanced at Estinien, trying to read him. “She’ll fetch a high price…”

 

“I’m sure,” Estinien murmured, his expression blank and broody as usual. He turned away, giving another polite bow. “Excuse me, I should find my master.”

 

“Yes, run along now…” Solus waved him off, finding him boring and no fun to tease. Strolling away, he began to chat with the Satrap of Radz-at-Han instead, seeming to be drumming up business for the auction.

 

Seeking out Aymeric, Estinien returned to his side to catch up. For the next few hours the group of allies milled around the room, socializing and spying on the guests until the dance floor opened up.

 

“I see it is my time to shine,” Aymeric smiled, offering a hand to Mufinella. “May I have the first dance, Lady Mufinella?”

 

“It would be a pleasure, Ser Aymeric,”  Mufi took his hand, letting the Elezen sweep her out to the floor for a round of waltz.

 

Glancing around the room, Diana wondered if Thancred was busy filling his dance card with slutty vampiresses. To her surprise, he was making a beeline for her, holding his hand out when he reached her side, “But…aren’t we supposed to…”

 

“It’s alright, other servants are dancing,” Thancred whispered, nodding to the dance floor. Indeed there were several servants dancing with the owners, keeping them happy and displaying their skills to potential buyers. Smiling at her gently beneath his fox mask, he spoke smoothly. “Will you do me the honor, my lady?”

 

Diana couldn’t help blushing as she nodded, following him out to the dance floor. Getting into position, she swallowed nervously, “I…don’t really know how to dance…”

 

“Just follow my lead…and try not to crush my toes,” Thancred winked before taking it slow, teaching her the steps.

 

Left to himself, Estinien watched Mufinella dancing with Aymeric, feeling a pang in his chest. Just a year ago, he would have been twirling and dipping that goddess until they were both exhausted and hungry for each other’s arms. Now her heart belonged to another, leaving him feeling bitter and alone. Wanting to leave, he felt something collide with him, looking down to see the startled violet eyes he had rescued earlier.

 

“Apologies! It seems the girl is quite clumsy!” A vampire crossed the room, seeming to be the one who threw her too hard and lost his grip, sending the Miqo spiraling into the Elezen with reckless abandon.

 

Her fingers instinctively clutched at his robe, as if wanting to be rescued again, yet the girl said nothing. Trying to recover from the toss as she ducked her head again, she moved to back away before feeling an arm wrap around her shoulders.

 

“You’re the one who doesn’t know how to dance,” Estinien scoffed, guiding the woman away from him and towards the dance floor. “My turn.”

 

The Miqo was confused but relieved to find her new dance partner was not so rough, his hand gently resting between her shoulder blades as he cradled her hand in his. It was large but considerate of her frail limbs, taking smaller steps to allow her to keep up with him. She couldn’t reach his shoulder without awkwardly stretching, deciding instead to rest on his waist and hoping it was okay. Too timid to look up, she focused on performing well, not wanting to anger such a big and scary looking man. He didn’t seem particularly interested in her, yet this was the second time he’d saved her. Was he a knight? Or just a good person? No, there was no such thing as a good vampire.

 

Estinien decided to use the girl as a guise for spying on others who were dancing, leading her close to targets who he could see talking amongst themselves. Slowing his steps as he got close and feigning a moment to gently spin her and do small dips and twirls, he managed to overhear a couple gossiping.

 

“…she seems quite friendly with the Galvus lords, doesn’t she?” A woman murmured to her lead. “Brazen of her, she isn’t even her coven’s leader.”

 

“I haven’t seen Galuf in some time, there's a rumor he’s on his deathbed,” the man twirled his partner, gliding away across the floor.

 

Galuf is dying? Vampires don’t get ill… Estinien thought to himself, noticing the dance change from a waltz to a foxtrot. He glanced down at the girl, managing to meet her gaze. “Do you know how to foxtrot?”

 

She was confused by the question but did not mind dancing with him more, considering the other vampires did not seem keen on trying to take her away from him. He really must be someone formidable, leading her to nod her head.

 

She’s not very talkative…I wonder if she’s mute, He pondered before beginning to lead her in a foxtrot, seeking further gossip.

 

“…after this, Lady Krile is inviting a few of the elites to attend a gathering at her coven house,” a short vampiress remarked, letting out a sigh. “You don’t suppose we will get invited?”

 

“Hardly, we don’t have the capital she’s looking for,” her partner scoffed, hopping to and fro awkwardly. “Only the crème de la crème are likely to attend.”

 

“Is she selling something? Whatever it is, I want it!” She whined, annoyed with the man’s lack of dance skill and self-awareness.

 

“I bought you a ticket to this blasted gala, be grateful for that much!!” He hissed before sharply turning and launching them across the floor to many frustrated wails from his partner.

 

“Gods, what a Buffon…” Estinien muttered under his breath. He could have swore he heard a chuckle, looking down to see the woman looking just as stoic and focused on her dancing as she had been. Narrowing his eyes, he moved them along to another target, and then another. After a few more dances together, he heard a lull in the music, signaling a break for those still dancing.

 

My feet hurt so bad…I wish I could sit down…they’ll force me to make the rounds now, the woman sighed to herself, giving a weary bow to Estinien to thank him for the dance before beginning to walk away.

 

“Get me a drink,” he called out, seeing the girl stop and look around before pointing to herself. “Yes, you. Hurry up.”

 

Frowning a little, she gave a curt nod of her head before heading towards the kitchens,  Prick…

 

What a rude little slave girl… Estinien scoffed before going to find a place to sit down, finding he was rather exhausted himself. Luckily there was a sofa that had remained unoccupied, giving him space to sit down and stretch his long legs before folding them neatly in front of him. Pondering the various forms of gossip he had heard so far, he glanced up when the girl actually returned to him carrying a chalice.

 

Her eyes on the floor, she held the cup out to him, giving a small curtsy as she did, I hope he didn’t want to drink from me. I’m so hungry I might pass out if he does…

 

“Thanks,” Estinien grunted as he took the chalice, motioning to the seat beside him. “Sit.”

 

He thanked me? That’s weird…maybe he’s not a prick… she awkwardly settled on the cushion, slowly sinking in. Gods, this is so soft…I want to sleep here…

 

She must sleep on the floor, this furniture is hard as a sack of bricks, Estinien wondered as he sipped the chalice, frowning a little at the blood. “Why’s it so bitter…?”

 

Probably because the poor soul you’re drinking was malnourished…like we all are, she lamented to herself, awkwardly fidgeting with her skirt as she made sure it was covering her groin. Her supple thighs were firmly pressed together, her tail trying its best to give her a little more modesty.

 

Considering her thoughts, he continued to drink, not wanting to waste it. Relaxing in the seat, he gazed out at the crowd thoughtfully, not really interested in talking to the woman as he focused on his work. He nursed the chalice of blood until it was nearly time for the auction, seeing the woman get up when a gong rang. Glancing up at her, he could see the foreboding in her eyes.

 

I don’t want to do this…I don’t want to be someone’s property anymore…why can’t I be free? Despite how anxious and desperate her thoughts were, the woman maintained a blank expression, simply bowing her head to Estinien before turning to go.

 

Estinien frowned after her, watching her weave through the crowd to join the other servants who were filing out of the room to prepare for the auction. Finishing his drink, he got up, moving to find a better vantage point for the upcoming sale. It was sure to be a hotbed of information, the crowd humming as it waited, hungry for the flesh on parade. After a time the lights dimmed, signaling the start of the main event.

Chapter 41: Fast Gil and Loose Lips

The crowd was eager and vibrating as the servants were paraded onto a stage for the shoppers to see. They had been changed into sheer lingerie that obviously showed their bodies, allowing potential buyers to see that the merchandise was clean and bearing minimal to no damage. Beginning to pose provocatively, they awaited their turn at center stage.

 

“Ladies and gentlemen! We would like to thank you all for coming out on such a cold evening for our little party,” Solus spoke loud and gaily, gaining a chuckle from the audience. “I see some hungry faces out there so I won’t delay any longer. Without further ado, may I present our first item up for auction!”

 

Items…how dehumanizing, Diana thought to herself before feeling something bump her shoulder. Looking up, she could see Thancred subtlety shaking his head. Realizing he heard her, she hung her head, focusing on blocking her thoughts again. She felt exhausted from doing it all night, the presence of so many vampires being extremely oppressive.

 

“I do hope you brought your Gil, the crowd seems ravenous tonight,” Aymeric sighed quietly to Mufi, watching the parade of misery ensue.

 

“I always do,” she replied solemnly, her eyes on the stage. There were several servants she had picked out that she wished to save, one being a slight young man who was otherwise destined to be someone’s meal based on the chatter she heard earlier in the night. Another was a girl who had been in tears earlier after an attempted assault by several vampires who tried to sample the goods early.

 

“I’m rather curious by the redhead myself,” Hien remarked, strolling up to them to seemingly enjoy the show. “It would seem many covet her, I think she would be a fine addition to my staff.”

 

Mufi noticed how Estinien had spent most of the night with the servant, wondering if he was interested in her or merely keeping her safe from the hungry crowds. It wasn’t like him to care about slaves that much, but perhaps he knew something they didn’t, “She is very pretty, I hear she’s bound to a life of breeding.”

 

Diana shifted awkwardly, hating the idea of how the servants were treated like animals. She hoped the auction would be quick, just wanting to go home.

 

As the auction moved along, Mufinella managed to acquire the servants she was hoping for, while Hien and Aymeric both managed to select two of their own. Finally the one everyone was waiting for was brought to the front, the crowd getting restless.

 

“It’s the moment you all have been drooling over, lot number 36: the Ruby,” Solus brought the anxious Miqo woman up to the front under the spotlight. “She’s a fine specimen, purebred and hearty, ready for breeding in two days time! But don’t hesitate to inspect your goods before servicing her, she’s sure to please.”

 

The crowd chuckled in a lecherous way, making Diana queasy at the thought of what was going to happen to that servant girl after the auction. She couldn’t help clinging a little to Thancred’s sleeve.

 

“Shall we open the bids at one million Gil??” Solus called out, seeing bids flood in for the woman immediately.

 

“I’m going to have fun breaking her in,” a fat slob of a vampire laughed with his friends as he bid on her. 

 

Narrowing his eyes at the man, Estinien looked up at the last auction piece. Seeing her so exposed and trembling, he clenched his jaw. The price was increasing rapidly, the jeers and laughter in the crowd mounting as the other vampires had fun at her expense. Without thinking, he raised his voice, “Twenty million!”

 

An audible gasp went through the room. The jump in price was shocking, having only been at five million at the last bid. Murmurs floated around as many backed down from bidding, unheard of to spend so much on an unconfirmed breeder.

 

“Estinien?” Aymeric looked across the room at the man, wondering why he was bidding. He’d never shown interest in acquiring a servant in the past, always looking bored with the whole event.

 

Mufi glanced over at him, sighing a little, Always so bad with his Gil…he should have started lower…

 

“My my, it seems someone is determined to have this little morsel tonight!” Solus joked, giving the crowd a laugh. “Do I hear twenty-one million? No? Going once…going twice…sold to Estinien Varlineau for twenty million Gil! That’s it, folks, please come up to settle your debts and collect your prizes!”

 

Estinien made his way to the broker, swiftly paying the bill while the servants changed back into their gala dresses for the journey to their new homes.

 

“I didn’t expect you to want a servant,” Aymeric clapped the man on the back as he moved up for his turn paying. 

 

“I just did,” he shrugged, not being very chatty about it as he waited, his eyes on the doorway they would come out of.

 

“Will you be riding home with her? I need to take care of some business, if you wouldn’t mind escorting my purchases as well?” Aymeric inquired, stepping aside with him. “Oh, do you want me to mark her for you?”

 

“I can do it,” Estinien murmured, finally seeing her come out. He thought she looked paler than before, knowing they likely had their brands removed before being handed over to their new owners. Seeing her fight the grip of her handler, she was thrown to the floor after wrestling her arm free.

 

“Stupid wench!” The vampire snarled, raising his hand.

 

Estinien swiftly descended on the man, grabbing his wrist with a growl, “Don’t touch my property.”

 

Awkwardly apologizing, the vampire quickly backed down and went to handle the other sales, leaving the woman on the floor.

 

Kneeling down, Estinien held his hand out to her, his voice a low rumble, “Are you alright?”

 

Oh gods…he’s the one who bought me? What’s he going to do to me?? I have to get out of here! The panicked thoughts did not reflect on her face as she shakily took his hand. To her surprise he was gentle with her, helping her up before pulling her close. Feeling him run his fingers between her shoulder blades, she shivered.

 

“I, Estinien Varlineau, claim thee as my own…under the Ishgard coven,” he whispered, applying his magicks as he traced the new brand into her body. Gingerly he sank his fangs into her wrist, knowing to dull the pain while the application was set. When he was done, a golden crown with white wings settled into her skin.

 

The Miqo’te gasped and trembled at his bite, swooning a little as the endorphins hummed in her body. Her eyelids fluttered, almost lost to the sensual experience. When he released her, she fell against him weakly, catching her breath as she flustered.

 

“Do you have any belongings?” He asked quietly, waiting for her to recover. When she shook her head, he frowned. The gown she wore was no match for the bitter cold outside, she might freeze to death on the journey.

 

“Are you ready? If you don’t mind, we can share a carriage back, I’ve a longer journey to Mor Dhona so my treat,” Mufi stepped up to Estinien with her two new servants, freshly marked.

 

Estinien didn’t exactly want to spend an hour or two in a carriage with his ex lover and a couple servants, but it might put his new charge’s mind at ease having others along for the ride. He nodded his head in agreement, seeing Aymeric finish up as well. He led the way out of the ballroom, stopping to collect his cloak. Glancing down, he draped it around the woman’s shoulders, securing the clasp, “There’s a storm outside, keep it closed.”

 

He’s…giving me his cloak? She looked up in surprise before the hood came flopping over her face, blocking her view. Blushing a little, she held the cloak securely around herself, picking up the edge that dragged on the floor. She didn’t want her new master furious if the cloak got dirty.

 

“I should have brought extra,” Mufi sighed as she gave her cloak to her new servants, instructing them to share.

 

“Between the three of us, I’m sure they’ll stay warm,” Aymeric chuckled, wrapping his own cloak around his slaves as well. Once outside, he stopped to speak with them. “Go with this man, he will take you to your new home! I will see you when you get there and have warm bowls of stew ready upon your arrival!”

 

The servants exchanged confused looks but silently bowed their heads to him as they clutched at the cloak.

 

The howling winds were biting and bitter, trying to snatch the cloaks of the servants huddled between their new owners. Being ushered into the waiting carriage, they tried their best to make it work as they crowded in. Aymeric’s charges squeezed into one side of the carriage with Mufi’s, sharing the cloaks to stay fairly warm together, while Estinien and Mufi sat on the opposite side with his new servant between them. 

 

“I’ll meet you back at the house later! Tell the others not to worry!” Mufi called out of the carriage to Thancred.

 

“I will! Safe journey!!” Thancred shouted back before securing the carriage door. Stepping back, he said his farewells before turning to Diana. “Let’s hurry, it’s getting close to sunrise!”

 

“Okay!” Waving to Aymeric, Diana quickly teleported back to Kugane, relieved to be back in the warmth once again. Throwing the hood off, she sighed as they walked back to the house. “Gods…that was awful…what’s going to happen to those other servants?”

 

“Hopefully they will have good homes…but that’s never a guarantee,” Thancred replied solemnly. Putting his arm around her, he gave her a squeeze. “You did really well tonight…I’m proud of you.”

 

Diana blushed, muttering to herself as she leaned into him with a sigh, “Can my reward be bed?”

 

“Yes…to bed,” Thancred chuckled, reaching their destination safely and heading inside.

 

The carriage ride back was long and awkward for the other two vampires and their charges. Being silent for most of the journey, Mufi decided to speak up, “This is your first time owning a servant, isn’t it?”

 

Estinien shrugged, not really wanting to talk. He couldn’t see outside, the windows being blacked out for the safety of the occupants. Having taken his mask off a while ago, he picked at it idly for a distraction.

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufi fidgeted with her own mask, “Will you not even speak to me anymore?”

 

“How is your little play toy? Did you two bond yet?” He knew he sounded spiteful but couldn’t help the anger he still held in his heart.

 

“You can be so cruel, you know that?” Mufi hissed, looking away at the window as she fell silent.

 

She doesn’t smell like she’s mated… the quiet thoughts drifting up from the figure between them gave Estinien pause. She just smells…sad…

 

Glancing over at the raven haired woman, he could see the tension in her body. He frowned slightly, lowering his voice, “Are you not with him anymore?”

 

“I am…but you know the rules,” she hissed between gritted teeth.

 

Sensing she was hurting, he looked down at his lap, muttering softly, “I’m sorry…”

 

“Can we not talk about it?” Mufi’s voice was strained as she held back her emotions.

 

Estinien nodded, looking back at the window. Another awkward silence fell between them, lasting for the rest of the journey. Once they arrived in Ishgard, the carriage pulled into a covered garage to allow Estinien to safely disembark with the servants. Pausing before he closed the door, he held it to stop Mufi from slamming it shut, “For what it’s worth, I truly am sorry.”

 

Gazing back at the man, Mufi lowered her voice to a whisper, “Be nice to her, and try to smile once in a while, your face is scary.”

 

He scoffed at her remark before letting her close the door and stepping back. Turning to the servants, he motioned to the passage, “Head inside, the staff will know you’re coming.”

 

Aymeric’s servants bowed to him before hurrying off, wondering if they’d really get a warm meal. Lingering at Estinien’s side, the Miqo woman began to take the cloak off before his hand stopped her.

 

“Keep it on, it’s still cold here,” Estinien muttered, moving to head inside. “Come.”

 

But it’s warm inside… Confused by his statement, she kept herself bundled in the cloak as she tottered after him.

 

Estinien quietly led the woman through the castle, passing many maids and servants who all bowed with respect to him as he passed. He nodded his head a little in response, seeming to surprise some of them at being acknowledged. Heading up a flight of stairs, he paused to wait as the smaller woman struggled with so many steps, She must be tired…should I carry her?

 

Gods, why are there so many stairs?? Do they not have elevators here?? Panting a little as she caught up, she noticed him staring at her and ducked a little. Oh no, I’m moving too slow, he’ll strike me if I don’t hurry. But I’m so tired…

 

“Take your time, we’re almost there,” he murmured before resuming his stride up the spiral staircase.

 

Surprised again by the man’s seeming compassion, she found renewed strength to struggle up the rest of the steps until they finally reached a landing. The doorway opened into a long hallway of doors, a few men lingering and yawning as if they were getting ready to turn in for the day.

 

“Ah, Ser Estinien has returned!” One of them beamed at the man, giving him a sleepy salute. He noticed the girl beside him, tilting his head a little. “What’s this? Did you bring back a snack?”

 

“No, and stop looking at her like that,” Estinien growled with a glare.

 

The Miqo flinched but heard laughter, blinking in wonder at the men seeming to find it funny. She pulled the cloak a little tighter around her, looking like a walking pile of dark gray fabric and creamy gray fur.

 

“She’s cute! I’ve never seen you fraternize with the serving staff, is she new?” One of the other men chortled, coming to see what the fuss was about and leaning on their comrade.

 

“Go to bed,” Estinien continued to glare at the men before ushering the woman into a room.

 

The men whistled a little teasingly before mockingly wishing him a good night as well, hurrying to their rooms before the man murdered them.

 

They think we’re going to sleep together…no, of course we are. I’m a breeder…he has to see how I perform in bed, her stomach tightening, she stood in the dimly lit room, panic beginning to settle in. As she heard the door click shut and lock, she felt his presence behind her and began to shakily fuss with the clasp trying to undo it.

 

“Stop, you’ll break it,” he spoke quietly as he stepped to face her, easily undoing the clasp and taking the cloak from her. Crossing the room, he moved to hang it up by the hearth to dry from the snow storm before turning to speak again. To his shock, she had disrobed, standing stark naked in the firelight. Gods, she really was a vision of beauty, her delicate curves and perky breasts looking good enough to explore. He flustered. “Wh-what are you doing??”

 

Startled, she nervously covered herself before looking to the bed and then back to him, Should I…wash up first? He looks so angry…

 

“I’m not going to bed you, woman,” he growled, grabbing something from his closet before moving swiftly towards another door in the room. Flinging it open, he motioned to the interior without looking at her. “Wash and dress yourself!”

 

She let out a small squeak as she scurried into the other room, pausing only when a shirt appeared in her face. She didn’t stop to question it, simply grabbing the fabric and running inside, How humiliating…

 

Estinien slammed the door shut behind her, leaning against it as he panted and rubbed his face, Seven hells…why did I think about taking her…? She’s a servant…

 

After a while, small sounds of crying resonated out of the bathroom, followed by the splash of water that seemed to drown out most of it. She seemed to take her time before finishing her wash, eventually coming out of the room in a timid small step. A mop of messy red curls hung over her face and shoulders, not the neatly quaffed locks they once were. Her tail was limp, tucked between her legs a little as she fidgeted in her clothes. The large man’s tunic looked like a nightgown on her, hanging to her knees and threatening to slip off her small shoulders.

 

Fuck, why’d I give her my clothes… Estinien saw her slight figure standing in the doorway awaiting further orders. The sight of her in his tunic made his insides do things he wasn’t comfortable with. She even smelled like him now, having used his bath products. Since she had taken her time in the shower, Estinien had changed into his own leisure clothes to prepare for bed, wearing a tunic and loose cotton trousers. His gala attire had also been hung by the fire to properly dry as he sat in bed waiting. He cleared his throat, motioning to the other side of the bed. “Eat and then go to sleep.”

 

He…wants me to share a bed with him? Not sleep on the floor? But he doesn’t want to bed me…? Confused by what was going on, she nervously crept over to the bedside table to see a meager snack of cheese and bread. Her hungry stomach growled so loud that she blushed as she hurried to eat, not wanting to make him wait. The taste of the food was on the verge of being bland but far and above surpassed the quality of food she usually got back in Garlemald.

 

Watching her scarf down the food, he couldn’t help feeling a little guilty. He looked away, watching the fire crackle, “You can have a proper meal tomorrow, and I’ll arrange for you to have your own room. You’re safe here, so just…get some sleep. No one will bother you.”

 

Why is he being so kind to me…? Is he…not going to breed me? No, he probably will…why else would he spend so much on me? No one spends that much Gil unless they have plans… Still nervous, she finished her meal before timidly crawling under the covers. When she noticed him laying above the covers and sleeping with his back to her, she couldn’t help her heart skipping a beat. He’s…very considerate…

 

Estinien closed his eyes, hoping the girl wouldn’t bolt in the day. Sleeping heavily, he woke at night to find he had shifted positions on the bed. He felt warm, a strange concept since he was always fairly cold despite the fire in the hearth. Blinking his eyes open, he was surprised to find the woman had curled up in his arms. She seemed to be sound asleep still, her breathing calm and rhythmic, twitching a little as if dreaming. Something about seeing how vulnerable she was made him want to protect her, but why did he care at all? She was just another servant, one he had paid far too much for. He was sure Aymeric would chastise him later for it. Closing his eyes again, he breathed in her scent, his nose twitching a little as he finally caught her natural scent. She’s a WereMiqo…they must have masked her scent during the gala…

 

Slowly she stirred, moaning a little as she nestled closer to the firmness she had curled up against. Blinking blurrily, she came to, realizing it was a body she had come to snuggle, Oh gods…what am I doing?! I dreamt I was with my brother again, did I…he’ll get the wrong idea!!

 

She thought me her brother? Some part of him was offended to be considered in that respect, deciding to say something before she panicked any more. “Did the storm scare you?”

 

Startled anyway, she moved to pull away, feeling his heavy arm unmoving from where it was draped over her. Peeking up at him, he didn’t appear to be upset, his sleepy eyes a lovely grayish blue, almost catching her breath at how sharp yet alluring they were. She shook her head, her cheeks flushing, What if he thinks I was coming on to him? He was so angry when I took my clothes off before!

 

Estinien let out a low grunt as he finally released her, sitting up to stretch and get out of bed, “If you’ve slept enough, I’ll take you to the dining hall. Mm…hang on.”

 

Sitting up in the bed, the woman clutched at the sheets, watching him rummage in his closet before producing what looked to be shorts of some kind. Blinking as he tossed them onto the bed, she understood what he wanted her to do. She grabbed the shorts and carefully pulled them on under the sheets before crawling out of bed, trying to cinch them up enough to stay on her hips.

 

“I’ll get you something else to wear after breakfast…” Estinien rumbled, scratching his head a little as he yawned. He picked out a few articles of clothing for himself before pausing, glancing back at the woman. I should change in the bathroom, I don’t want to startle her and give her the wrong idea again.

 

Seeing him head towards the bathroom, she wondered if she should just wait. She decided to warm herself at the hearth, stoking it a little with a fresh cut of wood and sighing at how nice it felt. Thinking about being at least a little grateful for being treated well so far, she carefully hung up his cloak after checking to make sure it was properly dried. Figuring he’d want to wash the clothes he wore, she looked around for a laundry basket. As she held the pile of clothes in her arms, she couldn’t help sniffing them a little, catching his scent and hugging the cloth tighter. He smells good…

 

“You gonna wash those yourself?” Estinien murmured as he quietly exited the bathroom to lean against the doorway. He was now wearing a pair of tight leather trousers and a stylish tunic, almost looking like a bard in a faerie tale. 

 

Squeaking in surprise, she accidentally dropped the clothes as her cheeks flushed, DID HE SEE ME SNIFFING THEM?? OH GODS!

 

Stifling a laugh, he nodded to the bathroom, “Hamper’s in here, if that’s what you were looking for.”

 

Hastily she scooped up the clothes and scuttled past him, seeing the basket sitting in a corner behind the door. Quickly she dumped the pile before hurrying back out, embarrassed beyond belief. She could have swore she heard him laughing but glancing back he still had a straight face. How mortifying. He must think I’m a pervert…he just smelled good…

 

“Come, let’s eat,” Estinien jerked his head towards the door before heading in that direction. He paused, glancing back at her. “Do you…need to use the bathroom first?”

 

Now that he mentioned it, she did need to relieve herself. Nodding, she quickly did her business and took a moment to fix her hair before coming back out with her curls looking less tostled. With that, she followed Estinien out of his room and down to the dining hall, lost in her thoughts about everything that had happened. When the smells of the kitchen caught in her nostrils, she involuntarily moaned, covering her mouth in embarrassment. This time she was sure she heard him laugh, a deep chuckle that made her blush.

 

“Smells like they’ve already started, come on,” Estinien rumbled, leading the way into the dining hall. Several servants were moving to and fro, carrying trays of food and drink for those gathered around the table. The men from the previous night were seated on one end chatting quietly amongst themselves while the new servants huddled together at the other end, near to Ser Aymeric. They looked up when they heard the doors open again, their eyes going to the Miqo girl as if wondering if she’d been defiled her first night there.

 

“Ah, you’ve awoken! Come and eat!” Aymeric motioned to two chairs at the table, his icy blue eyes twinkling a little as he watched the pair cross the room together. “Did you rest well?”

 

The woman nodded timidly, feeling awkward wearing her master’s clothes while the others seemed to have found proper clothing of their own. Settling at the table, she was brought a steaming bowl of stew and a glass of clean water. I’ve never had stew like this before…it smells so good…

 

Aymeric smiled at her before looking up at Estinien who was receiving a glass of warmed blood, “How was your day?”

 

“We slept,” he shrugged, noticing that the woman was waiting for permission to eat. He nudged her shoulder gently with his elbow before whispering. “Just eat, you don’t have to wait.”

 

Chuckling a little at their interaction, he decided to speak out loud to the newcomers, “I want to formally welcome you three to the house of Ishgard, your new home. Your room and board will be supplied to you, in exchange you will be joining the rest of staff wherever duties are in need of filling. Here you will be treated as people, you are no longer objects. So if there is ever anything you need or wish for, do not hesitate to ask me. As the lord of this coven, it is my duty to make sure all are happy, vampire and servant alike. Do you have any questions?”

 

The other two servants shook their heads, trying not to me improper as they finished their meals.

 

“Estinien, I see you have not made arrangements for your lovely girl,” Aymeric teased him a little, amused by the annoyed look that crossed his face. “Do you intend for her to wear your clothes forever?”

 

“No,” Estinien grumbled, hearing a few chortles down the table that silenced with a glare. Letting out a sigh, he sipped at his drink. “I’ll take her by the service ward after breakfast.”

 

“I suppose you didn’t really plan on acquiring a servant for yourself…” Aymeric mused, wondering why he did buy her. “Do you plan on breeding her? I’m certain many of the other coven leaders are looking forward to making arrangements with you.”

 

No… the panic in her mind at being forced into breeding made her lose her appetite a little. She stared at her stew in dismay.

 

Frowning, Estinien grunted, “I have no plans of breeding her.”

 

Startled, she looked up in surprise, unable to hide her excitement as her fluffy ears perked up.

 

“No? What will you do with her then?” Aymeric chuckled at her obvious delight in dodging her fate.

 

Estinien shrugged, swirling the blood in his cup as he watched it reflect the chandelier light, “I dunno…I guess she can help me…”

 

“Like a squire?” He teased, finishing his drink.

 

“Maybe,” scoffing at his continuous teasing, Estinien finished his drink as well before looking down at the woman. He narrowed his eyes. “What’s wrong? Finish your food.”

 

Jumping, she nodded and hurried to finish off her stew. He…isn’t going to breed me? I can just…live a normal life?? Is that really possible? But what’s a squire…?

 

“Well, that would be something,” Aymeric smiled thoughtfully. “A WereMiqo as a squire…oh, does she have a name?”

 

“Uh,” looking down at her awkwardly, he realized he never asked. He cleared his throat. “What’s your name? Oh…you don’t talk…”

 

She glanced at him, swallowing a mouthful of stew and seeming to consider him a little. It didn’t seem like she trusted him enough yet to give her name, shaking her head.

 

“Alright…then…Red?” He muttered, stroking his chin in thought.

 

“Come now, can’t you be more creative than that?” Aymeric scoffed, feeling bad for the poor woman. 

 

The silver-haired Elezen shrugged, crossing his arms over his chest, “If she wants a better name, she can give me one. For now she’s ‘Red’.”

 

Real original… Red thought to herself with a sigh as she finished her meal.

 

Scoffing at her remark, Estinien rose from the table, “I will meet you after I’ve taken care of her, I have much to share with you about last night.”

 

“Indeed, I will be in my office taking care of some paperwork,” Aymeric rose as well, ushering his new servants off to set them to their duties.

 

“Aren’t you always?” Estinien decided to tease him a little in return as he made his way out of the room. “Red! Come on!”

 

Jumping up after swiftly downing the last of her water, she awkwardly bowed to Aymeric before rushing to catch up with Estinien, wondering what sort of activities a squire did. As long as it didn’t involve sleeping with strangers and popping out babies, it was ideal in her book. Together they left the dining hall and made their way towards the service ward.

Chapter 42: Spoiled Miqos

Once Estinien had managed to get some clothes that fit Red properly and something warm to wear for their outdoor excursions, he led the way out of the castle to the city streets. They were bustling with nighttime activities, couples out for strolls or bustling off for business. The WereMiqo stared up in awe at the sheer size of the castle, feeling dizzy at its height. As they passed over a bridge, she peeked over the railing, her ears laying back at the vast chasm below that the city seemed to be built over.

 

“Careful, it’s a long fall,” Estinien muttered as he watched her explore her surroundings. He almost thought she looked cute, how her ears swiveled here and there listening to everything as her tail wagged with subtle excitement. Jerking his head to the side, he resumed his walk down the bridge. “The market is this way.”

 

Does he need to buy something? Oh, maybe he wants me to carry his purchases. Is that what a squire does? Red thought to herself as she hurried to keep up with his long strides. Coming to the base of the bridge, she gazed out across the quad at the sprawling mountain landscape peeking out of the darkness, visible now that the storm had passed. Wow…

 

Estinien glanced at her, noticing the wonder in her gaze. He wondered if she’d ever been allowed outside while she was in Garlemald, they had mountains too but she acted as if she’d never seen them before. Turning away, he made his way toward the market, “Stay close and don’t get lost.”

 

Hurrying to fall into his shadow, Red peeked around nervously at all the people wandering through the Jeweled Crozier. Many vampires seemed to be going for walks with servants who were carrying their bags for them, ignoring their presence all together as they shopped. I guess not all servants are treated like human beings here…

 

Estinien noticed her excitement slipping as she quieted down, her thoughts eventually becoming silenced the closer they got around other vampires. He wondered if she knew she was doing it, unintentionally protecting herself. Most likely it was just a reflex, a way to deal with the life she had lived. Heading over to a stall offering fashionable clothing, he began to browse the selection, “Come here, Red. Stand next to me.”

 

Doing as she was ordered, she quietly ducked her head, her hands clasped in front of her to be as unassuming as possible while he shopped. When fabric fluttered into her gaze, she looked up in surprise.

 

“Hmm…” Estinien hummed to himself, a tense look of contemplation on his face as he shook his head before grabbing something else to hold up to her.

 

Is he…using me for reference? She seemed confused, doing her best to stand up straighter if he needed a model. Perhaps he meant to buy something for the pretty vampire from the carriage, she was shorter than her but still a woman. That must be it.

 

“Are you…shopping for a lady friend, Ser Estinien?” The shopkeep seemed nervous about the clothes being held up around the Miqo, an unsure gaze eyeing her as if she was troublesome.

 

“Yeah,” was all he replied with, his answer seeming to be enough for the shopkeep to shut up. Getting an idea, he narrowed his eyes, looking at the clothes like he was flummoxed. “Which would you buy, Red?”

 

Me? She pointed to herself in confusion, wondering why he wanted her opinion.

 

“Yeah, you,” gazing down at her, he nodded to the clothing rack. “Point to the ones that you think look good.”

 

She wasn’t really sure what the vampiress’ style was, looking through the selection without touching them, fearing the ire of the shopkeep who was watching her like a hawk. Her eyes settled on a green tunic, Oh…that’s a pretty color…but I don’t know if it would look good on her…

 

Does she think I’m buying it for Mufi? Estinien wondered, deciding to play along so she wouldn’t refuse him. “Well? Anything?”

 

Her eyes fell to a few more outfits with slight longing, but she decided on a corseted red dress, pointing to it silently, Maybe she likes red, that’s what she wore to the gala.

 

Estinien knew that Mufi liked the color but he decided to feign ignorance, shaking his head, “No, she doesn’t like that color. Never mind, I’ll pick something.”

 

Crestfallen that she had failed her first assignment, Red hung her head and waited for further chastising. When he grabbed some other clothes and purchased them, she held her hand out for the bag.

 

“What, you want to carry it?” Quirking his eyebrow at her, he shrugged, passing her the bag before walking away from the stall. “Don’t drop it.”

 

Why is it so heavy? How many clothes did he buy? Frowning at the weight as she held it in both hands, she couldn’t help peeking into the bag. Her eyes widened upon seeing the clothes she had looked at before. What? But…I didn’t show these to him…why did he get her these?

 

Smiling a little to himself as if satisfied with his ruse, he wandered over to an accessory stall. There were many shiny baubles and ribbons on display, glimmering combs and clips and jewelry all waiting to be purchased. He frowned, glancing at Red and wondering what colors would suit her. She’d chosen greens and blues for herself, giving him an idea of her preferences.

 

Glancing at the wares on display, the Miqo’s eyes sparkled at the idea of ever owning any of the treasures. Her eyes wandered to a long blue ribbon that fluttered in the breeze. It looks like his eye color…pretty…

 

She thinks they’re pretty? No, probably the ribbon. Estinien wondered to himself before noticing the shopkeep glaring warily at the Miqo’s wandering eyes. “Is something wrong?”

 

“Oh, no, Ser Estinien, it’s just…” The man hedged the subject, trying to give him a smile instead. “Are you shopping for a lady friend?”

 

“Yeah, I need something that says ‘sorry for being a prick’,” Estinien replied, wondering if he’d make the woman laugh. There was the subtlest of twitches from her tail.

 

“Ah, yes, well…” trying to be a good salesman, the worker pointed to several expensive looking pieces of jewelry. It was obvious he wanted to make a good sale with the foolish man.

 

None of the pieces really looked like something the Miqo would ever feel comfortable owning, much less wearing. Seeing something that caught his eye, he pointed to a delicate pair of linked earrings, two ball studs connected by a delicate chain, a silver star pendant dangling from the bottom stud. He held them up, looking down at Red, “Do you think she’d like these?”

 

Oh…those are so pretty… She wished she could have something like that, nodding her head confidently this time. She hoped that was the right choice.

 

Nodding in approval, he decided on a few other things, selecting a pretty but simple silver comb that looked sturdy, as well as the blue ribbon. Making his purchases, he wandered off without another word.

 

Why did he get that ribbon? Her hair was so short…she didn’t look like the ribbon type, Confused by his selection, Red did her best to stay in his wake as he moved to leave the marketplace. She wondered if he was done shopping, seeing him head back towards the castle. Suddenly a smell caught her attention, her nose twitching as she looked around cautiously for the location. That smells so good…they serve food here?

 

Estinien glanced toward a stall that was rarely frequented save by non-vampire visitors and the occasional servant getting themselves a snack while their owner wasn’t looking. They were pretzels, he wondered if they tasted any good but judging by the hungry way she looked at them, they must be good, “Did you not have enough for breakfast?”

 

Startled by his question, she quickly ducked her head, nodding and fidgeting with the bag. As an act of betrayal, her stomach growled. Her metabolism was so much higher than most other races, she’d already burned through most of the stew just trying to recover from her general malnutrition.

 

Estinien scoffed a little before walking towards the vendor. Purchasing two pretzels, he handed them over to Red, “Give me the bag and eat these.”

 

Not really having a choice, Red had the bag of clothes snatched from her before two warm pretzels were shoved into her hands. Blushing at his abrupt gift, she bowed her head in thanks before timidly taking a bite. Her ears shot up at the buttery soft texture, the salty chunks making her drool a little at their flavor. Covering her mouth to maintain some semblance of decency, she stifled a satisfied moan.

 

“I guess she likes ‘em!” The vendor chuckled, seeming nicer than the other shopkeepers.

 

Estinien hummed to himself before giving a nod, resuming his journey back to the castle. As they walked, he slowed down his stride to allow her time to eat in peace. He found he wasn’t really bothered by her company, amused by her curiosity and varying emotional states that kept him intrigued. As they walked, he considered her future at the castle, “I’ll be sure to secure a room for you when we get back.”

 

My own room? I never had a room before… She thought, beginning to nibble on her second pretzel. I’m a little scared to be alone, what if someone tries to come in while I’m asleep?

 

He hadn’t considered that she might be afraid to be alone, it seemed like a reasonable fear considering her upbringing. He wondered if that had ever happened to her while she was in Garlemald. It was a normal occurrence for servants at other covens, but somehow the idea of it happening to her upset him.

 

Getting back to the castle, they returned to his living quarters to drop off the bags. Once alone, he finally revealed his big secret, handing her the bags, “Get changed, you’ll be accompanying me to my meetings.”

 

Shocked, she looked at the bags before looking back at him. Shaking her head, she tried to give them back.

 

“I’ll not have a frumpy squire, now put it on, that’s an order,” Estinien commanded in a deep rumble, not really knowing how to convince her to accept the gifts.

 

Shivering at his growled order, she grasped the bags and darted into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

 

Estinien sighed, going to sit on the bed while he waited for her to finish. Was he being too harsh on her? He didn’t really know what to do with her now that he owned her, maybe he should give her to Aymeric to find a position in the castle. But part of him didn’t want to leave her fate up to anyone else, worried someone might make the decision to breed her after all. As he brooded over his current dilemma, the bathroom door eventually opened to reveal a sight that caught his breath.

 

Tiptoeing out, the Miqo’te timidly stood wearing the green tunic he had bought her. They were paired with dark blue leggings, hugging her curves nicely. She had tied back some of her hair using the ribbon after using the comb to properly brush her hair out. Even her tail looked fluffier like she had given it a proper brushing, timidly swishing behind her as she clutched the bags nervously. She wasn’t wearing the earrings, however, not having any holes in her ears yet. I feel so weird wearing these, but they feel so nice…not scratchy like the stuff they used to make me wear. Is this really okay? Why…is he looking at me like that?

 

Blinking as he realized he’d been staring, Estinien quickly looked away as he got up, motioning to his closet, “You can leave the bags here for now. Come, I need to go to my meeting now.”

 

Hurrying to drop off the bags, she hustled after him, puzzling over the face he had made when she presented herself. Was he…blushing?

 

“During the meeting, you are to remain silent unless spoken to,” Estinien spoke sternly, trying to recover from his earlier slip up. “Breathe a word of what you hear to anyone else and you will be punished.”

 

She nodded, wondering what the meeting was about. Seeing Aymeric waiting for them in the carriage bay, she gave a polite bow to him in greeting.

 

“My, I see you’ve been dressing her up…she cleans up nicely,” Aymeric mused, admiring the woman keenly. “Are you sure you don’t want to breed her? It’d be such a waste.”

 

“No one is touching her, got it?” Estinien growled as he got in the carriage. “Red!”

 

Jumping, she hurried after him, nervously settling beside him on the seat.

 

Curious…just what are you up to, my friend? Aymeric chuckled to himself as he got in, the carriage taking off and heading towards Mor Dhona.

 

Earlier that morning, Mufinella didn’t get back to the Vertigo shop until well after the sun had rose, having to carefully walk back to the building shrouded in her cloak. To her surprise, Diamond was waiting at the aetheryte for her, “Diamond?”

 

“There you are, your boyfriend made me come out here to wait for you,” Diamond smiled, guiding her back to the house so she didn’t have to look up and risk getting a burn on her face.

 

“Did he? Did Thancred not say I would be late coming back?” Mufinella chuckled, warmed to have an escort.

 

“Yeah but he’s still pacing and panicking in the parlor,” he laughed, his hands at his sides, as if ready to protect her if needed. 

 

Mufinella smiled, happy to be back home, “It took a little longer than I thought it would, one of the new wards passed out as soon as we got out of the carriage. He’d been drained too much, I wanted to make sure he was stabilized before I left.”

 

“Poor guy…did they feed on him at the party?” Diamond grimaced at the idea.

 

“Yes, apparently he tastes good,” she sighed, glad the new servant made it through the day.

 

“I’m glad I only had to serve a couple of those parties before I came of age, but…man, they aren’t for the faint of heart,” he looked around to make sure no one was following them. “Diana’s a wreck, she just started crying when she got home and has been in bed ever since.”

 

“It was…a rough gala…” Mufinella hoped she would be well enough to attend the meeting later, perhaps she’d have Thancred relay anything she heard instead. Finally getting to the house, she barely got inside and closed the door before being tackled in a hug. “Oof…G’raha, my dear, it’s good to see you too.”

 

“Where have you been?? The sun came up hours ago! I thought…!” G’raha rambled anxiously, checking her over to make sure she hadn’t been burned.

 

“I’ll be in the kitchen,” Diamond excused himself, slinking out of the room to give them some space and avoid witnessing the gushing.

 

Once the third wheel had left the room, G’raha kissed Mufi deeply before resting his forehead against hers, “Come to bed with me…”

 

“That…sounds wonderful…” she sighed, leaning into him contentedly. Walking back to the bedroom, she quietly explained her morning fiasco so he knew why she was late. Once inside the confines of their room, she pinned him to the wall and bit his neck.

 

G’raha gasped, shuddering as he felt her hand rummage in his trousers. Moaning and easily growing aroused, he let her have her way with him, wondering if she needed to blow off some steam. Slowly working her cloak off, he ran his hands over her body until she finally pulled away, “Mufi…”

 

“I want you,” Mufi panted, licking her lips before leading him over to the bed. Getting him on the mattress, she didn’t even bother to undress as she straddled his hips, swiftly taking him into herself. Leaning over him, she began to ride him roughly, panting as her hair hung in her face.

 

Watching the woman’s body rising and falling as she gripped the sheets for leverage, he couldn’t help reaching up to touch her face, “Mufi…haa…something’s…wrong…”

 

“Please…ask me later…” Mufi panted, her eyes closed as she focused on the pleasure.

 

“Then come here and let me help,” he whispered, pulling her closer. Finally getting her to lower herself closer to him, he kissed her soundly, sensing her need to feel something good after the night she had. He did his best to please her, eventually casting off their clothes before finishing her for the fifth time in missionary position. Catching his breath, he rested his head on her shoulder, reveling in the hum coursing through his body. As he recovered, he felt her trembling and pulled back to see her in tears. Gently he brushed them away before kissing her cheeks. “Shh…I’m here…”

 

“I want to bond with you…so bad…” Mufi sobbed, wanting to cover her face to hide her emotions. “I hate this…why did I live so long just to be denied happiness??”

 

“I’m sorry…” pulling out, G’raha carefully curled around her, wanting to give her comfort. He gently nuzzled his forehead against hers, holding her close. “It means a lot to me…to hear you say you wanted it too…that’s enough for me.”

 

“I just want to…burn it all to the ground again…just start over…” Mufi sniffed, curling into his embrace.

 

“Again…?” Confused by her comment, G’raha wondered what she meant by that. Feeling her beginning to pull away, he gazed at her with a slight frown. “Mufi?”

 

“Just…forget I said that,” rubbing her face, she started to get off the bed.

 

“Wait, please…I won’t ask about it, just stay,” Grasping her arm, he hoped she wouldn’t pull away from him again. There was a heavy look behind the woman’s eyes as she slowly looked back at him, a weight he had seen only once before from another vampire, like fires consuming an entire world, rending it asunder. Yet as quickly as it slipped by, it faded back to the weary woman lying beside him. Swallowing the hackles that rose on his neck, he gingerly pulled her back into the bed, trying to soothe her to sleep.

 

Once the sun had returned to its place beneath the horizon, G’raha gently roused his lover, knowing she had business to take care of, “Mufi, wake up…”

 

“Mnn…” groggily she opened her eyes, trying to remember where she was. Seeing the red hair come into focus, she slowly sat up. “What time is it…?”

 

“Just a little past 9pm,” he replied, moving off the bed to get dressed. “Did you need to feed before the meeting?”

 

“Is that okay with you?” Mufi murmured, scooting to the edge of the bed. “I feel out of sorts…”

 

“It’s fine,” pulling on a pair of trousers, G’raha sat beside her on the bed, offering his arm. “Take what you need, I feel fine.”

 

“I won’t take too much,” she held his wrist gingerly, carefully sinking her fangs in to drink from him. The rush from how good he tasted made her moan, somehow it was different from the other times she had fed from him in the past. Was it because they were openly in love with each other? She wondered how good it would be if they could bond, the absolute bliss of tasting him then, she longed for it. Hearing him panting, she opened her eyes to find him stroking himself. She smirked a little, reaching to help him out.

 

“Mnngh…aah…” it was almost embarrassing how aroused he got when she fed, but over time he had gotten used to the feeling, not shying away from enjoying it while it lasted. It was almost like a drug, the longing for it getting more and more intense until the next time he experienced it. Getting close to finishing, his cries became more desperate until the woman unlatched and took him into her mouth. Arching his back, he growled, nearly overwhelmed by his finish as he flopped back in the bed. “Gods…”

 

“Do you enjoy the feedings?” Mufi chuckled, licking her lips before fixing his trousers for him. 

 

“It’s…becoming addictive…” he confessed out loud, gazing up at her as she leaned over him. She had a glow about her now, as if a flower getting a fresh watering. He reached to fondle her breast a little, enjoying the last bits of good feeling in his system before they faded.

 

“Then I guess I’ll have to do it more often, in smaller doses,” she teased him, reluctantly pulling away to get dressed. “Are you up to coming along for the meeting?”

 

“I can, if you’d like me there,” he watched her dress with a lazy admiration until she was covered, finally getting up from the bed to finish dressing.

 

“I’d love for you to be there,” giving his cheek a kiss, she went to the bathroom to clean up. “It’ll be at the coven house, if you think you’ll be okay going there. I know you hate teleporting.”

 

“I’ll be alright,” moving to follow her, he wrapped his arms around her waist, giving her shoulder a kiss. “I’d suffer the nausea just to make sure that Elezen doesn’t try anything with you.”

 

“Who, Estinien?” She scoffed, smiling at his affection as she put on her lipstick. “Are you still jealous of him?”

 

“Maybe,” huffing as he stepped away to brush his hair, G’raha pouted a little.

 

“Silly man,” she ruffled his hair before putting the final touches on her look. Back to being the goth mistress of the Pemstein coven, she stepped away to use a linkpearl to make a few calls. Once G’raha was ready, she gathered Thancred and Diana and departed for the main house. Stepping inside once the effects of the aetheryte network wore off, they made their way to Mufi’s office, crossing paths with the other guests on the way there. To her surprise, Mufi saw Hien, Aymeric, Estinien, and the breeder servant from the auction. “Good evening, everyone.”

 

“Good evening, Lady Mufinella,” Hien bowed his head to her before gazing at the hooded man following her. “I assume this is our mysterious informant?”

 

“Yes, I will make introductions once we are inside,” Mufinella motioned for them to follow her before they retired to the Solar. She glanced over at Estinien once more as he entered, curious about his guest. “Is she trustworthy?”

 

“I think so,” Estinien shrugged, leaning against one of the bookshelves while Aymeric floated nearby, seeming to be browsing the room. Diana and G’raha took the two chairs in front of her desk, Thancred perching himself on the arm of Diana’s chair for support as Hien lurked at the edge of the desk. Red settled herself at Estinien’s side, hands folded and head down like an obedient servant. He glanced down at her, nudging her shoulder. “Relax, no one here is going to judge you.”

 

“What’s your name?” Mufinella asked her, seeing the woman fidget uncomfortably.

 

“I call her ‘Red’, she doesn’t speak,” Estinien explained, frowning at the look she gave. “Don’t even start with me.”

 

“I thought it was a terrible name too,” Aymeric remarked, glancing over his shoulder at his friend as he smirked.

 

“Well, Red, please make yourself at home, we might be here for a little while,” Mufi smiled, trying to be hospitable to her guest.

 

The female Miqo nodded, peeking up as G’raha finally pulled his hood down. Her eyes suddenly widening as she saw his striking red hair, she thought for a moment it was her brother before meeting the man’s gaze. Seeing his red eyes, she paled before swiftly looking away.

 

“Your new servant seems acquainted with our informant,” Hien remarked, noticing the exchange.

 

“Does she?” Thancred glanced back at the girl, seeing her shrink into the corner of the bookshelf. “Perhaps she’s seen him before. Based on the activities at the party, it’s clear Krile has ties with the Galvus family.”

 

“Do you know this man?” Estinien spoke quietly to Red, seeing her tremble a little. “It’s alright, no one’s going to hurt you.”

 

“I know her, yes,” G’raha sighed, not wanting everyone to gang up on her. “I know her brother as well. He works in the tower, he goes by O’rin, he’s been helping me in trying to liberate the Allagans.”

 

“Interesting…is this brother still alive?” Hien inquired, wondering if they needed to make sure to rescue him as well.

 

“I believe so, he was when last I went there,” seeing the woman pale further at the risk of her brother dying, she seemed to relax knowing he was okay.

 

Estinien gingerly patted her shoulder as if to reassure her, not sure why he did it but it felt like the right thing to do. Seeing her relax her stance more eased his mind.

 

“That’s good to know, we’ll keep him in mind for our upcoming work,” Mufinella nodded, settling herself in her chair as she prepared to begin the meeting. “Alright, everyone. Let us begin sharing what we learned from the gala last night.”

Chapter 43: Briefs and Debriefs

“Who would like to go first?” Aymeric asked, relaxing against the bookshelf. “Unfortunately I did not get as much information as I would have liked. I believe we all noticed how chummy Lady Krile was with the Galvus family, as if they have met in the past.”

 

“It’s safe to assume they are working together,” Mufinella sighed, not liking the idea of someone so powerful backing Krile’s experiments. “It makes sense, Solus does fancy himself a dabbler in the sciences, especially when it comes to living beings. That’s nothing new.”

 

Red shivered a little, hugging herself at the memories she didn’t want to recall. Closing her eyes, she felt a small nudge and looked up, seeing Estinien gazing down at her. Swallowing her nerves, she tried not to think about it.

 

Estinien spoke up next, “There was a rumor going around that Galuf Baldesion is on his deathbed.”

 

“His deathbed? That is not a common occurrence for a vampire…unless his darling daughter is poisoning him,” Thancred scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. “I wouldn’t put it past her.”

 

“Do you know anything about Galuf’s health, G’raha?” Mufinella looked to the Miqo’te man, wondering if he could confirm the rumors.

 

“I haven’t seen him for some time, since before I was forced into the tower,” G’raha replied, rubbing his arm a little.

 

“Before the tower? Do you think she’s making a move to take over? Use the tower as leverage?” Thancred frowned. “She’s not strong enough on her own, despite her unique power.”

 

“She was having a party at her coven house after the gala,” Estinien added, seeming to think about the conversation he heard. “Seems she aimed to invite exclusively elites with a lot of Gil to throw around.”

 

“Securing funds, but for what? A war campaign?” Hien frowned, wondering why he wasn’t invited. He was without a doubt one of the more wealthy of the vampire lords.

 

“Did you not get an invite?” As if reading his mind, Mufinella glanced at him.

 

“No, do you think she suspects me of being involved with you?” He pondered, pacing a little in thought.

 

“It doesn’t matter for now, I already had my own spy at the party,” Mufinella shrugged. “He couldn’t attend the meeting due to his own cover, but he was able to relay some intel.”

 

“Ah, so that’s where he was last night,” Thancred shifted to lean on the chair more.

 

“He informed me that no certain reasoning was made for the collection of funds aside from ‘securing the future’, so it may be likely that those in attendance already knew of the plan and had no reason to discuss it further,” turning in her chair a little, Mufinella rifled through some papers on her desk before presenting a list. “These were the vampires in attendance during the party.”

 

“Gods, there are some powerful names on this list…” Aymeric sighed, frowning a little. “Count Baurendouin de Haillenarte…even one of the high houses of Ishgard is supporting her.”

 

“He owns the Skysteel Manufactory,” Estinien frowned as well, seeing where that could go awry. “She’s building airships…or weapons.”

 

“Then she does mean war,” Hien sighed, taking a peek at the list. More obvious names on the list included Zenos yae Galvus, the crown prince of the Galvus coven, as well as several other figures from Garlemald with capital to go around. “But we do not know the when or where…or who it is against.”

 

“All of Etheirys would be my guess,” Thancred wasn’t looking forward to another world war.

 

Mufinella fell quiet, recalling her own private conversations from the party. Closing her eyes, she replayed her talk with Solus in her head.

 

“I miss the old days, it feels as if it were eons ago now. Do you remember…” Solus sighed, overlooking the party from a higher balcony, far enough away from prying ears. “When we were strong enough to rule these people without peer to challenge us?”

 

“That was a long time ago, Solus…” Mufi sighed, gazing down at the crowd.

 

“Do you not grow weary of these games?” He groaned, leaning in closer. “We could burn it all again, cleanse this star of these ants and breed a new, stronger race of beings. What do you say… Azem ?”

 

“Don’t call me that,” closing her eyes at his words, she shook her head. “I left that life behind.”

 

“Yes, just as you left me behind,” he scoffed, shifting to lean against the railing with his back to the gala. “We lost so many of our friends because of those blasted things…yet you favor these peons over a fresh start. I’ll never understand your logic…it’s purely…illogical.”

 

“And your experiments are immoral, Emet ,” Mufi glared at him, her eyes flashing bright blue.

 

“There you go again with your virtue signaling,” slowly pushing away from the railing, he waved over his shoulder at her. “You need to decide which side you’re on…and you better choose the right one…old friend.”

 

“Lady Mufinella?” Aymeric’s voice broke her out of her trance, gently touching her shoulder.

 

“Ah…sorry, I was lost in thought,” blinking a little, she shifted in her seat. “Did anyone else hear anything?”

 

There it was again, that same deep abyss he’d seen in her eyes before. Only for a second and then it was gone, hidden beneath carefully sculpted layers of protection, G’raha could feel the ache of ages long past. Glancing at the others wondering if they sensed it too, he noticed the Miqo woman staring at Mufinella as if she’d glimpsed something horrifying.

 

“Tis a shame our newest addition cannot speak, I’m sure she’s seen something in her time at the Galvus coven,” Aymeric turned his attention to Red.

 

Still being quiet, Red merely shrank at the attention. She wasn’t very good with vampires, even if they all seemed different from her usual experiences. She tried to pretend like she hadn't been staring.

 

“We could give her paper? To write something?” Diana finally spoke up, trying to be helpful.

 

“Were you taught how to write, dear?” Mufinella asked Red.

 

Feeling embarrassed to admit it, Red shook her head, hanging it in shame.

 

“O-Oh, I didn’t realize…I’m sorry,” Diana flustered before clamming up. Part of her wished she had stayed home. She still felt uneasy after the activities she witnessed at the party, things she had to pretend she was neutral about. All day she tossed and turned, waking from nightmares about that night that left her feeling exhausted still. She closed her eyes, leaning into Thancred’s hip.

 

Thancred rubbed Diana’s shoulder, sensing her closing off. He should have left her home, but she didn’t want to be alone, “Most servants can’t read or write, it keeps them reliant on their owners and hinders them from seeking freedom.”

 

“I will teach her,” Estinien murmured, surprising everyone, especially Red. “Does G’raha know how to read and write?”

 

“Yes, he was taught,” Mufinella replied, curiously gazing at Estinien. Something about him seemed different, he used to give no regard to the well being of servants, preferring to pretend they didn’t exist like most Ishgardians. Did he begin to change his mind because of her relationship with G’raha? “I assume you have accommodations for her time of the month? It’s my understanding that Ishgard does not have many Weres.”

 

Estinien looked down at the woman, seeming to regard her. He wasn’t too familiar with their moon cycles, knowing vaguely about them having to be locked up during the full moon and something about the new moon. He had plenty of time before the next full, at least a week, “I’ll figure it out.”

 

“If we have no further information to share, we should look into the intel we do have,” Hien suggested, trying to think of how he could help.

 

“I will investigate Count Haillenarte, if he is doing business with Lady Krile without my consent then that would be considered treason against my coven,” Aymeric spoke with a serious tone as he stepped over to Estinien. “Do you think you can find proof of his dealings?”

 

“That’s no problem,” Estinien shrugged, thinking about the ways he could infiltrate. “I could visit Lord Francel, see what he knows. He might be far enough removed from the family dealings not to draw attention when visited. If nothing else, I can speak with Stephanivien since he works there.”

 

“See that it is done,” Aymeric nodded, considering what he could do. “I will check into the businesses of the other high houses, just in case they may be involved or know something of this treason.”

 

“I would also ask you to try to determine what she knows, Estinien,” Mufinella stood up from her seat, moving to round the desk and motioning to G’raha to stand. “Anything we can glean from her time with the Galvus coven would be valuable.”

 

Estinien grunted with a head nod, getting the idea that Red wasn’t inclined to talk about it. He decided to wait until later once he had trained her to write.

 

“I will determine if I have a spy in my own coven,” Hien sighed, resting a hand on his hip. “It is unusual for her to exclude me from her schemes given my wealth, so likely someone tipped her off about our meeting last week.”

 

“That would be unfortunate but given I had a spy, I would not be surprised if she has one planted in every coven at this point,” Mufinella gave the man a pat on the shoulder before moving to the door. “I will have Urianger look into the health of the Baldesion coven leader. If he’s ailing, then something is obviously amiss.”

 

“I will continue to have my shinobu monitor the situation at the tower, I wish we had a way to monitor the activities of the Galvus coven,” Hien lamented as he followed her.

 

“They’re hard to track, if only because of Solus,” Thancred helped Diana up from the chair, seeing her looking pale. “Come on, let’s head back…”

 

The group departed, all set on their parts in the grand scheme. Returning to Vertigo, Mufinella crossed paths with Urianger, going to Thancred’s office for a debriefing on his mission while Thancred took Diana straight back to bed. Hien returned to his coven, working with Yugiri to begin a thorough investigation of everyone who worked there and around the compound above ground. Meanwhile back in Ishgard, Aymeric set to work coming up with a planned excuse for meeting with the high houses that would not seem suspicious while Estinien plotted his way into the Skysteel Manufactory.

 

Coming up with a brilliant plan, Estinien brought Red along with him as he ventured down to the Brume. The streets were littered with servants milling about off-shift, eyeing the pair as they passed, some ducking out of sight to avoid confrontation.

 

They all seem afraid of him… Red thought to herself, looking around nervously as she hugged herself, her ears flattening. Everyone around here treats him with high regard, he must be special.

 

“Do they make you uncomfortable?” Estinien murmured, noticing her outward behavior.

 

Startled, she looked up, shaking her head before ducking down again. This place makes me uneasy, I can smell their fear. What if he’s no better than the others…?

 

I wish I could reassure her more…but maybe she’s right, Estinien walked with his hands in his pockets, trying to seem less threatening. I don’t exactly have a great track record with servants…have they always been so afraid of me? Did I do something to make them fear me?

 

Reaching a large gate at the end of the street, he nodded to a guard who allowed him passage.

 

“Is the slave with you?” The guard eyed Red with suspicion.

 

“She is, and she’s my squire, not a slave,” Estinien replied gruffly, getting the guard to back down as they passed through the gate.

 

I’m…not his slave? But he marked me…maybe he just means I’m not like the others back there, confused by his words and pondering them, she struggled with the concept that she was special in any way. Noticing stairs approaching, she turned her gaze out to see a vast field of broken ruins under construction.

 

“Welcome to the Firmament!” A cheerful voice called out as a young Elezen man trotted up to them. He seemed jovial and optimistic, quite different from many of the other vampires she’d known. “This is your first time here, isn’t it, Ser Estinien?”

 

“Yes, I had heard about your little project, Lord Francel,” Estinien replied as they walked together. “You are building homes for the servants?”

 

“I am! It’s always been a passion of mine to take care of the poor souls who play such pivotal roles in the function of our city,” Francel happily explained about his pet project, being animated as he showed off the progress. Several vampires wandered around the construction area, moving rubble and crafting pieces for the housing. “Why should they live in squalor like rats when they are so important to our day to day lives?”

 

Red’s eyes sparkled a little at the man’s passion for servant respect, her ears perked up as she listened from Estinien’s side. He has such a kind soul…

 

Francel smiled down at Red, opening his mouth to comment before Estinien interrupted him.

 

“Oh, I should introduce my squire, this is Red,” Estinien motioned to the woman. “She’s mute, in case you were wondering.”

 

“Ah, I see!” Seeming to catch his drift, Francel offered a hand to her. “It is nice to meet you, Red! Would you like to live here? I will have plenty of homes to go around!”

 

A home…of my own? Red’s eyes brightened but she shied away from his hand, giving a timid nod.

 

“She’s shy too,” Estinien remarked, absent-mindedly putting a protective hand around her shoulder.

 

“Oh dear, I didn’t mean to scare you! Father says I’m much too friendly for my own good,” Francel chuckled awkwardly.

 

“How is your father?” Seeing an opening for the conversation, Estinien resumed strolling with Francel, keeping Red close to him.

 

“He is well, though he’s been away on business quite often as of recent,” Francel mused, thinking about his family.

 

“Oh? Business going well, I take it?” He wasn’t much for conversation but when the moment called for it, Estinien could manage a bit of civil banter, as draining as it was.

 

“It would seem so, I’m not really sure what the traveling is for, to be quite honest,” the young Elezen gave a regretful smile. “Although, I heard he’s been out across the sea visiting the homeland! That must be exciting. Oh! And he traveled down to the wastes in Mor Dhona, perhaps he’s planning to scrap the old airships there for materials?”

 

“There are definitely plenty there to salvage,” hearing that news, he filed it away in the back of his mind before changing the subject. “How is your brother Stephanivien? I have been meaning to stop by his shop, I had heard he has a new line of weapons coming out.”

 

“Oh yes! He’s quite proud of them, I’m sure he’d love for you to come see what he’s working on!” Francel chirped happily, enjoying the company of the older Elezen. “He’s been donating quite a lot of aid to me on my project, supplying my workers with tools to keep us going. I don’t know if I could have managed without him.”

 

“Family is important,” Estinien replied, his smile slipping a little.

 

“Yes…” looking out at the ruins, Francel walked with his hands behind his back. “So many have lost their families over these centuries…it is…a blessing to say I still have mine.”

 

“It is…” staring off across the quad, Estinien seemed a little lost in thought.

 

Does he…not have a family anymore…? Seeing his aura change, Red couldn’t help feeling his sadness. Her hand began to reach for his before hesitating and pulling away, fidgeting awkwardly beside him. I miss O’rin…

 

Glancing down at her, Estinien wanted to say something but decided not to, turning his attention back to Francel as the man resumed his prattling about the construction work. Walking along the cleared paths, they began to head down to a lower level that had been cleared out and showed signs of construction on housing. Receiving a full tour, they escaped after an hour of dealing with Francel’s obsession. Estinien sighed as they fled back through the Brume, rubbing his face, “I forgot how much he talks…”

 

I contemplated jumping from the gazebo… Red thought to herself, feeling drained and not used to so much walking as her feet ached. Suddenly her stomach growled, making her blush.

 

Glancing down at her, Estinien sighed again, “Right…food. Come, we’ll eat in the Forgotten Knight. Your kind are served there.”

 

Oh no, I’m inconveniencing him again, hanging her head, she nodded, following him closely. She was not prepared for the number of rickety stairs it took to climb out of the Brume and reach the tavern, gasping for air when they reached the top. Her body had not recovered yet from all the malnutrition, needing probably another week to fully recover and strengthen. A week…it was close to a full moon again. The last one hadn’t been fun, nor was her new moon experience. She wished she was normal.

 

“Do you mind stew again? We don’t have much variety here…and the ingredients hold up better in the mountains,” Estinien led her to the tavern up the stairs, seeing her struggling a bit to get up the last couple steps. This time, he offered his hand. “Are you tired?”

 

I can’t show any weakness, he’ll think me a useless servant, steeling herself, she shook her head, trying to walk another step on her own and tripping.

 

“Easy…if you’re tired, just say so,” catching her, he slowly righted her before holding her hand the rest of the way up the steps.

 

Red couldn’t help the blush at his aid, remembering how gentle he always was with her when they touched. Once they reached the table, she looked around in dismay, Where are the chairs?? Do they not sit when they drink??

 

Seeing her misery, Estinien looked around before spotting a barrel, deciding to roll it over to their table before patting the top, “Here, sit.”

 

Flustered, she tried to refuse before being unceremoniously lifted up and plopped onto the barrel. She blushed as her tail thrashed around behind her, Gods, how embarrassing! The owners will be angry!

 

Estinien ignored her indignation as he flagged down the barkeep, “An ale for me, and a stew for my squire.”

 

The barkeep eyed her with a frown but said nothing, nodding to Estinien before heading off to fill his order. He came back fairly quickly, depositing their meals and leaving with a polite bow.

 

“Eat up,” Estinien murmured as he drank the ale slowly, wishing he could actually get drunk for once.

 

I’ve never seen a vampire drink anything but blood before… Red stared a little bit too long at his mug, her nose twitching at the scent.

 

Hearing her thoughts, he pretended just to notice her looking, offering her the mug, “Wanna try? You’re basically an adult now.”

 

She blinked in surprise before gingerly taking the mug to sniff it closer, her nose wrinkling at the scent, What is this…? It smells like it’s gone bad!

 

Estinien chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest as he watched her, “It’s ale, do they not drink in the North?”

 

No, I’ve never smelled this before, is it really okay to drink? Leery of the liquid, she took a tentative sip before nearly retching at its flavor.

 

Letting out a boisterous laugh, Estinien took the mug from her before she could throw it, amused by her bodily reactions to the beverage, “Guess you’re not a drinker.”

 

The sound of his deep and hearty laugh left her insides knotting, her cheeks bright red. Flustered, she slapped him with her tail without thinking, her face screwed into an indignant pout, He did that on purpose!

 

“Oh, she’s feisty,” Estinien smirked, downing more of the ale. She’s coming out of her shell more…good.

 

He didn’t punish me? Freezing a moment after realizing how relaxed she had gotten, she bit her lip while focusing her attention on the stew, hunching over on the barrel quietly. I would have been beaten senseless back there…

 

I would kill any man who dared touch you again, Estinien thought before quietly downing his ale, flustered by his own protective thoughts. He cleared his throat before speaking again. “Don’t let your stew go cold.”

 

Nodding, Red began to eat, wondering why she was becoming more friendly with the vampire so suddenly. Something about him disarmed her, making her feel both uncomfortable and warm inside. It scared her a little bit, enough to keep trying to protect herself. And yet, his scent…she kept feeling drawn to his scent. Why?

 

After they had both had their fill of drink and stew, they departed for the city. A leisurely stroll turned into a small tour as Estinien began to show her around, helping her to familiarize herself with her new home. He kept it short, not wanting to exhaust her too much more on her first night around, but he felt a sense of excitement from her in getting to know the layout. Finishing a basic rundown of Foundation, he brought her back inside to see if accommodations could be made for her.

 

“Stay here, I’m going to ask if there’s room available,” Estinien motioned to a bench outside of an office, wanting her to sit. He knew there wasn’t seating inside and could tell she was tired.

 

Nodding, she settled herself on the bench, her tail wrapping into her lap as she stroked it for comfort, Will he be far away? I guess the servants probably live somewhere away from the vampires…I don’t want to be alone…

 

He stepped inside, thinking about her thoughts as he met with the site manager.

 

Looking over his books, the man shook his head with a sigh, “We’re in the middle of expansion after a small collapse in the Brume left several servants without homes. The best I can do is a unit with three males. There is one bunk available.”

 

“Males? You mix them together?” Estinien frowned, trying to imagine her alone in a room with three strange men. The idea alone made him growl.

 

“I-It can’t be helped, Ser!” The manager fussed with his books, showing him the adjusted listings. “It would only be temporary until new accommodations have been made. Regretfully the construction was under Lord Francel’s jurisdiction and he has been distracted with his latest project. I’m sure she will be safe!”

 

“Forget it,” he growled at him before storming out of the office. Coming to an abrupt stop beside the Miqo, he grumbled. “There’s no space, you’re staying with me for a while.”

 

Is he…angry about that? Maybe there’s a closet I can sleep in somewhere… Flinching at his ire, she laid her ears back.

 

Taking a deep breath, he ran his fingers through his hair, trying to calm down and explain properly, “The only space available was with three male servants. I didn’t think you would be comfortable with that…and I…”

 

Oh…was he…angry about that instead? Red’s ears perked up, seeing a blush forming on his cheeks.

 

Gritting his teeth, he quickly turned away, “I don’t have time to find anything else so…you’ll just have to put up with staying with me for now! Come on, we should get you some work clothes!”

 

Red was thoroughly confused by the man’s behavior, wondering if it bothered him to have her staying with him. He did get upset seeing her nude, perhaps he was shy around women? No, he clearly had some sort of past with the female coven leader from the meeting, the way they acted she assumed they were once lovers. Frowning, she recalled his comment about the woman bonding with her lover, was she in love with the red-headed WereMiqo she knew? That was against the rules, yet she didn’t seem to be hiding it around them. She could smell their scents mixed together, indicating their relations, yet she did not smell them during the party. It must be secret outside of those she deemed trustworthy. Finding herself lost in her pondering, she didn’t notice Estinien stopped until she ran into him with a squeak.

 

“What are you thinking about?” He knew what she was thinking but tried not to let on, wondering why she was thinking about it so much. He hoped no one else had heard her thoughts but none of the vampires nearby seemed to indicate their noticing. Remembering he had bitten her just the other night, he figured he was more sensitive to her thoughts now.

 

Flustered, she backed away a few steps before bowing in apology, Gods, I spaced out!

 

Letting out a sigh, he picked up a few piles of plain clothes before handing them over to her, “Work clothes, sleep clothes, and…small clothes. These are yours so take care of them, you won’t be staying with the other servants to use their wash area but I have a basin in my room you can use.”

 

She took the pile, blushing a little at the idea that he’d picked out her under garments for her. Did he estimate her size that easily from the brief glimpse he had the prior night?

 

No, I just can’t stop thinking about your body… Estinien heard her pondering and looked away, feeling uncomfortable again with his own rogue thoughts. Not wanting to make her feel uneasy, he led the way out of the service ward back up to his room so she could deposit her things. Once inside the room, he moved over to his closet and opened it up. He did not have too many clothes, just enough to serve him for any occasion that would come up. Opening a drawer at the bottom, he motioned to it. “You can keep your things in here, it should all fit.”

 

I get my own drawer? Wow… Fully expecting to have to hide her clothes under the bed or in a corner somewhere, she looked up at him in surprise.

 

“Go on…put your things away, including the stuff from the Crozier,” Estinien murmured before giving her some space. He could tell she was delighted, even if she didn’t show it much outwardly. Sitting on the bed to wait, he thought about what else she might need to stay there with him, it was going to be a long night of settling in.

Chapter 44: Fearful Encounters

Things were getting more settled into a routine for Red as she got used to staying with her master in his room. While she did keep waking up in his arms for some reason, he never seemed bothered by it, simply rolling out of bed and going about his morning routine. On her third day in the city, she was tasked with her first errand as his squire.

 

“I need you to run down to the Crozier for me and retrieve a package from one of the merchants there,” Estinien had scribbled something on a piece of paper, handing it over to Red. “Don’t rush, I know you’re still getting used to the city, and if anyone gives you trouble just come back here and I’ll go with you.”

 

This is my first test, I can’t let him down! Red thought to herself as she gave him a determined nod.

 

Smiling at her in her cute little outfit looking so ready to be his helpful squire, he couldn’t help giving her a pat on the head, “Run along now, and bring the package to my room when you’re done. Here’s the key to get in.”

 

Her ears perked up as he handed her a key, violet eyes sparkling, Wow…he’s trusting me with a key to his room?

 

“Go on, I’ve got business to tend to,” shooing her off before he got all mushy inside at her excitement, he departed for his own work.

 

Red was definitely excited and determined to prove herself. Her new master had been nothing but generous to her since her arrival, letting her feel for the first time like she wasn’t just property to be used and abused. Making her way out of the castle, she trotted along the bridges and down the stairs to the Jeweled Crozier. Hesitating a little at the crowds, she focused on her mission and soldiered on, looking for the stall that had the symbol he’d drawn on the paper with the arrows pointing to it. Finally spotting it, she hurried over, waiting until the merchant was finished with his customer before timidly approaching. She could tell he was ready to turn her away, hurrying to hold up the paper in hopes a message was written on it for him.

 

“This is an order from Estinien Varlineau, give the package to the red-headed Miqo’te woman. Be nice to her or I’ll destroy you. - Estinien Varlineau” 

 

The Merchant swallowed nervously after reading the message, looking up at the girl who was returning the same nervous look. Forcing a smile on his face, he reached under the booth and produced a thick bundle that he handed over to her. “Here’s Ser Estinien’s order, please carry it with care. A-And have a good night, miss!”

 

That’s weird…I wonder what the message said, Red gingerly took the package before giving a polite bow and trotting off. The package felt soft, a little give to the contents when she held it to her chest protectively. The scent of pretzels caught her attention as she was about to leave the plaza, pausing to enjoy their smell. She gazed over at the booth with longing, it was close to lunchtime but she hadn’t eaten yet, too busy running her errand to stop by the dining hall for a meal. To her surprise, she saw the salesman wave in her direction, causing her to look around herself before realizing he was motioning to her. Anxiously she approached, clutching the package tightly.

 

“Good evening! Out on your own tonight?” The baker smiled at her kindly, noticing the package in her arms. “Ah, running an errand for your master?”

 

She nodded timidly, her eyes darting to the pretzels as her tummy rumbled.

 

The man chuckled, taking a pretzel and wrapping it in paper before holding it out for her, “You look hungry, go ahead and take one. You shouldn’t be working on an empty stomach!”

 

She shook her head adamantly, trying to back away. I-Is he trying to give me free food?? Or…is it poisoned?!

 

“Easy there, it’s alright,” being patient with her, he continued to offer the pretzel. “It’s a stale one, can’t be sellin’ these to the public. You’d be doin’ me a favor takin’ it off my hands!”

 

Oh…it’s trash then…I guess that’s okay… Relaxing a little, Red slowly crept back over before taking the pretzel from him, still unsure.

 

Giving her a broad smile, the man waved her on, “Run along now! Don’t keep your master waiting!”

 

Bowing to the man, she scurried off, taking a bite of the pretzel as she hopped up the stairs. She frowned, Wait, this isn’t stale…why did he lie to me?

 

As she made her way back up to the castle, a few drops began before a sudden downpour cascaded upon the city. Caught out in the open, Red gasped and tried to run faster up the stairs. As she rounded a corner, her foot slipped on the wet marble, sending her tumbling halfway back down the steps she had climbed. To her dismay, in the fall, her hand flailed and sent the remains of her pretzel careening over the railing, lost to the depths below. She also looked down in horror, seeing that she had crushed the package in her care. Oh no…oh no…oh gods…

 

Panicked, she hurried to her feet before yelping in pain, crumpling against the steps again as her ankle throbbed. Clutching it as she winced, she realized she must have twisted it when she slipped on the stairs. Downtrodden and mortified to have failed such a simple task, she carefully pulled herself up on the railing, tucking the package under her tunic hoping it would not become any more damaged than it already was. With great effort, she limped up the remaining steps and across the bridge to the castle. Her leg nearly gave out on her as she took the spiral staircase up to Estinien’s room, shaking and pale as the horror of her situation set in. I ruined his package…and I got myself hurt…I’m no good at anything! He…he’ll be so angry with me. What if he doesn’t want me anymore?? Should I run? No, if I’m caught he’ll surely execute me. I don’t want to die…!

 

With a shaky hand, she fumbled with the key, dropping it on the floor with a loud clang that made her heart stop. Bending over to get it, she froze as the door flew open, seeing the boots of her master standing before her.

 

“You’re soaked…” Estinien’s voice was quiet as he gazed down at the woman who looked like a drowned rat. Seeing her trembling, he began to offer his hand when she suddenly stood up, still with her gaze firmly on the floor.

 

He’s going to get rid of me…gods, I can’t…I can’t show him the package now! Should I act like I lost it?? Panicked thoughts raced through her head as she clutched the lump under her tunic. Seeing his hand outstretched, she thought it was for the package instead. Trying not to drop it, she pulled it out from beneath her clothes, handing it over to him.

 

Estinien frowned, seeing how mangled the wrapping was. The outside had been soaked, smears of dirt and a hole in the paper as if it had been drop kicked down a flight of stairs. Looking up at her, he could tell she was favoring her right foot, even if she was doing her best to appear fine. He stepped back into the room, motioning for her to join him, “Come inside.”

 

No, he’s definitely angry, oh gods it’s over! Red slowly walked into the room, doing her best not to limp as she felt the pain shoot up her leg. Ah, it hurts so bad…I can’t let him know, he’ll beat me if he knew I fell down the stairs with his package! 

 

Closing the door behind her, Estinien swiftly set the package down on the floor before kneeling in front of the woman. He grasped her ankle gently, lifting her pant leg to see the swelling. Without a word, he stood up and began to move away, “Stay there.”

 

She couldn’t stop trembling as she awaited her punishment, tears in her eyes as she stared at the floor in horror. She could hear the crackle of a fire being stoked, nervously looking up to see him tending the fireplace, What is he doing?

 

Getting the fire going, he went into the bathroom before coming out with a towel and a first aid kit, setting the kit on the bed before moving over to wrap the towel around her. Scooping her up, he gently set her down on the bed, kneeling at her feet as he began to remove her shoe. Despite the obvious pain she must have been in, she made no sounds as he worked to bandage her ankle securely. Finishing his work, he looked up, “Is that too tight?”

 

Red’s face was pale as tears trickled down her cheeks, confusion and fear etched in her features. His hand felt cool against her throbbing ankle, helping a little bit with the swelling. But she couldn’t comprehend his behavior, Why is he…being so kind? I ruined his package…I injured myself…I’m no good at anything, so why…

 

He wasn’t thinking anymore, his hand reaching up to cup her cheek as his thumb brushed away the tears. His chest ached seeing how terrified she was, understanding her thoughts more as he whispered, “I am not going to abandon you, Red. I just care if you’re okay.”

 

His words opened a floodgate for the Miqo, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed, her body hunching over from the weariness and pain she had held in. A pressure wrapped around her as her master pulled her into his arms, holding her in a warm hug that only made her cry harder. Normally she would be petrified, want to pull away or get free, but something about the care he took in embracing her made her come undone at the seams. All the suffering she had endured, all the torture and abuse, led her to the arms of someone who cared more about her well-being than his belongings.

 

Estinien didn’t know what to say, feeling her shaking uncontrollably as she wailed like a scared child. Frowning with intense worry, he held her close until she was able to process whatever she was going through. When she quieted, he slowly pulled back, holding her by the shoulders so he could look at her face, “Are you hungry? You haven’t had lunch yet.”

 

She couldn’t even think about food right now, feeling further mortified that she had broken down so much in front of the man. Yet as she met his gaze, she could see only worry for her in his normally cold eyes. She wanted to curl up in his arms again, yet she also wanted to run. Conflicted inside, she hung her head again, I lost my pretzel…the baker man would be angry if he knew I dropped it…I can’t do anything right.

 

“Stay there…” Estinien whispered before getting up and going back to the bathroom. Returning with another towel, he gingerly undid the droopy ribbon from her hair before gently drying her damp locks. When he was able to wring the water out, he carefully drained the water from her tail, knowing to be gentle when handling it. Satisfied with his work, he looked up at her once more. “I’m not angry with you, Red. I wish you could tell me what happened…did someone do this to you?”

 

Flustered by his care, she shook her head, blushing a little as he squeezed her tail. No, I’m just clumsy and terrible at my job…

 

“Did you slip in the rain?” Patting the long hair on her tail, he carefully worked his way down to the tip before setting the damp towel on the floor. When she nodded, he relaxed more, relieved she hadn’t been attacked. “Alright, next time if it looks like it’s going to rain, just find shelter until it’s passed. I don’t want you getting hurt again.”

 

He…actually cares…about me? Her heart skipping a beat, she nodded again, chewing her lip a little as she felt confused about his behavior.

 

Standing up again, Estinien scooped her up once more before carrying her over to the table by the fire, making sure she was comfortable before retrieving a box and the package. He set them down in front of her, speaking softly, “Happy Namesday, Red.”

 

Wait, this…this was for me? Surprised and bewildered, she looked up at him before looking back at the packages before her. Her nose twitching, she could smell something sweet in the box. Gingerly opening it, she found a small cake inside, decorated with white frosting and fresh looking fruits.

 

“I uh…didn’t know if you even liked cake, so…I hope it’s alright,” Estinien scratched his head as he sat down in a chair beside her, cutting a slice for her.

 

Cake…I’ve never had cake before…we weren’t allowed to have sweets, Red thought as she couldn’t help drooling a little at the divine smells.

 

“Go ahead and open the package,” Estinien remarked, nudging her shoulder lightly to get her attention.

 

Blinking out of her stupor, she began to carefully rip the paper off of the package, revealing a soft forest green cloak in her size. It was a heavy wool, thick enough to keep her warm in the cold mountain air.

 

“I thought you should have your own…if you go out more,” he murmured, watching her stare at the cloak, her tiny hands caressing the fabric.

 

My own cloak…he…bought me a…present…another present…he’s given me so much…why…what did I do to deserve such…kindness… clutching the cloak to her chest with shaky hands, she began to cry again, quietly, nestling her face against the warm fabric.

 

Letting the woman have a moment to herself, he sat quietly beside her, hoping this made her happy. Once she was ready, he passed her the slice of cake, seeing the tip of her tail wagging from underneath the towel as she ate it. He smiled silently, feeling a warmth in his chest he had not felt in some time. Reaching up, he gave her head a small, gentle pat, “I’ll get you some ice for your ankle, stay here.”

 

No, don’t go… Red anxiously reached out, grabbing the hem of his tunic as he rose, blushing a little at her clingy gesture. Pulling away, she ducked her head, embarrassed to be so familiar with him. I have no right to ask him to stay…

 

“I’ll be right back, I’ll lock the door so you’re safe,” he patted her head before walking away, hoping it would be enough for her to relax. He knew she needed the ice, overriding his desire to stay. He…wanted to stay. What a bizarre feeling to him, something he pondered as he hurried to retrieve a bucket of ice to bring back for her. Coming back, he found her right where he left her, but the look in her eyes as she looked up with relief that he had really returned made his heart flutter. He realized he wanted to protect this woman, give her a reason to trust him.

 

He came back… Red watched him cross the room with a bucket and some rags, blushing a little as he knelt and turned her chair to face him. Her blush only deepened as he cradled her foot in his hand and rested it in his lap. When he applied the ice, however, she hissed a little at the weight and cold, grimacing. Ah, it hurts…

 

“Sorry…is this better?” He shifted the cubes around in the rag to make them flatter before applying less pressure. Looking up, he saw her timidly nod. He couldn’t help lingering in her gaze a moment longer before ducking his head, feeling embarrassed by the thoughts going through his head. No…I couldn’t…I can’t hurt her. She expects that of me, I don’t want to be like them…I’m not like them.

 

Quietly they sat together by the fire, both too timid to look at each other or make any further moves. The crackle of the wood filled the air.

 

Time passed, Red’s ankle taking a little longer to heal than normal due to her malnourishment. As the days grew closer to a full moon, her general health declined further. On the day of the lunar shift, she was settled in a prison cell in the castle, being given a bed to be comfortable. She panted and whimpered, feeling feverish as she felt the change coming on. The confines also scared her, but looking through the bars she could see Estinien seated in a chair on the other side.

 

“How is she doing?” Aymeric called out as he walked up to the cell, glancing inside at the shivering lump on the bed.

 

“Still sickly,” Estinien sighed, watching her from the safety of the hallway. “Does this happen for every full moon for Weres?”

 

“Not typically, no,” Aymeric crossed his arms over his chest. He looked into a few other cells, seeing the other WereMiqos already transformed and prowling in their cages. He knew the bars were shielded so they couldn’t see or hear anything outside, keeping them relatively docile for the duration of their transformation, a few having toys in their cages to entertain themselves with. It always fascinated him seeing their lunar forms, becoming warped versions of coeurls without the whiskers. Their coats always matched their natural hair color when they weren’t transformed, save for a few markings that carried over but became more prominent. He wondered what Red would look like, a fiery red coeurl covered in stripes, like a red tiger almost, he imagined. Yet still she had not changed. “The moon has peaked, she should have changed already like the others.”

 

“Do you think there’s something wrong with her?” Worried about the woman, Estinien was tempted to go inside the cell to tend to her. “Would…Mufinella know anything?”

 

“She likely has her hands full with her own Weres,” Aymeric replied with a shrug. “You know she prefers to be with them when they shift.”

 

She’s probably with him right now, the silver-haired Elezen sighed, rubbing his face. 

 

“Are you certain she is a WereMiqo?” Puzzling over the change failure, Aymeric stroked his chin. “I was certain she was, she smelled of it…”

 

“They didn’t say she was, but I smelled it too…” glancing back into the cell, he saw her shudder. He jumped to his feet, gripping the bars. “Red?”

 

A shudder became a growl as her bones cracked, a pained scream filling the air. Arms reached and bent, the blanket falling away as she fell to the floor, feral and inhuman sounds rumbling out of her like an earthquake. Digging her claws into the concrete floor, her blouse began to rip before two wings sprouted from her back, stretching up and beating fiercely against the cell walls.

 

“By Halone’s spear!” Aymeric exclaimed, horrified by the monstrosity forming within the cell. “What…what is she??”

 

Estinien felt his pulse quicken at the creature she was changing into. Limbs became muscular constructs, her tail elongating and growing scales as it thrashed about wildly. Finally her face grew into a hairy muzzle, until she settled into what he could only describe as a cross between a dragon and a coeurl. He felt his breath catch a little in his chest, “I don’t…understand…”

 

“I had heard rumors that Solus liked to experiment on his servants, but this…” shaking his head in disbelief, he jumped away from the bars as she lunged at them. “She’s a monstrosity.”

 

Estinien frowned, giving her a safe distance as she swiped at him through the bars, hoping she couldn’t breathe fire as well, “Are they usually cognizant during their transformations?”

 

“I’m…not sure,” his hand resting on his sword hilt, he wondered if the cell would hold up, hearing a creak. “Perhaps I should have the chirurgeons subdue her…”

 

“No, wait,” not wanting to scare her, Estinien stepped a little closer, trying to listen for thoughts. All he could hear was screaming and howling. “Red…if you can hear me, it’s going to be okay. You don’t have to be scared…no one’s going to hurt you.”

 

Aymeric watched his friend talk to the monster, wondering what he was thinking. He’d never seen someone reason with a Were before, typically you just ran or slayed them if it couldn’t be avoided.

 

“Easy…you’re safe…” holding his hand up, he maintained eye contact with her. He could smell her fear, it was almost rancid in his nostrils, like a mix of death and feces. Swallowing the urge to vomit, he continued to talk to her. “I’m not going anywhere, just breathe and calm your heart…”

 

…s…sca…red…h…ha…te… Faint thoughts finally reached him, the creature whimpering as it pulled away from the bars, cramped inside the small space.

 

“I don’t hate you, Red,” Estinien replied, slowly moving closer to the bars. “You don’t have to be afraid, I won’t let anyone touch you. I’ll stay right here until it’s over.”

 

“Estinien…” uncomfortable with how close he was getting, Aymeric wanted to pull him away.

 

Holding his hand up to the man, Estinien maintained his gaze with her, “That’s right…just breathe…”

 

Ugly…so…ug…ly… Pawing at her face, she groaned and growled, throwing herself against the side of the cell.

 

“Easy! Easy…” reaching the cell, he rested a hand on the bars. “You’re not ugly, Red, this isn’t your fault. Solus did this to you, didn’t he?”

 

Sol…us…ha…te…HATE!! Lunging at the bars again, she managed to swipe and claw Estinien’s arm before he could dart away, snarling at the bars in misery.

 

Estinien sucked in a breath, holding his arm as it throbbed and bled.

 

“Estinien!” Alarmed by the attack, Aymeric went to him, seeing how deep the gash was. “Why did you do that??”

 

“It’s fine…stop fretting over me,” Estinien hissed, pulling off Aymeric’s sash to use as a bandage. Struggling with the tying, the other Elezen took over for him.

 

“It’s not fine, you should go see the chirurgeons,” securing the bandage to hopefully stop the bleeding, he tried to pull him back down the hallway before being shoved away.

 

“I told her I would stay, I’m not leaving,” Estinien growled, moving to grab his chair and sit in it stubbornly.

 

“You could bleed to death!” Aymeric shouted at him, frustrated with the dragoon’s obstinance.

 

“I fought dragons for days with worse wounds, this is nothing I can’t fix in the morning,” he shot back, turning his attention back to the creature in the cell. “I’m staying.”

 

Hurt…I…hurt… Moaning and wailing, she huddled on the floor, looking miserable with her own behavior.

 

“I’m fine, Red, just…rest,” Estinien assured her before beginning to hum a soft tune to himself. His voice was deep, breaking occasionally but generally sounding pleasant to listen to. He didn’t seem to know the words, but he carried the tune with his eyes closed.

 

Quieting as if listening to his humming, the creature slowly folded its wings and laid down, resting its head on its paws as it watched him. Its breathing began to calm the longer it listened until finally it closed its eyes, shivering a little in the cold room.

 

Not wanting to say anything to interrupt whatever spell he had put her under, Aymeric simply watched for a while until she seemed to settle down fully. Letting out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, he checked on Estinien to see how clammy his skin was. Aymeric turned, silently leaving the room to summon a healer to the gaol.

 

Morning came slowly, the sun banishing the moon from the sky and allowing the Werefolk to return to their humanoid forms. The rest of the servants freed to rest in their normal beds, Estinien moved to open Red’s cell when he saw her shift back to a normal naked Miqo’te woman. Picking up her blanket, he gently draped it over her as he knelt beside her, “There now…it’s over.”

 

Whimpering as tears came to her eyes, she weakly sat up, reaching out to his arm. When he stopped her, she looked up with a pleading gaze, I hurt him…so badly…

 

“Rest, you’re weak right now,” he whispered, stroking the hair out of her face. “Do you want to go back to our room? Can you walk?”

 

Without thinking, she reached up, wrapping her arms around his neck in a hug as she hid her face.

 

Estinien said nothing else as he scooped her up, supporting her weight with his good arm. Making sure she was covered, he carried her out of the cell and headed straight to his room.

Chapter 45: The Weight of Choices

The following night, Red woke up to find herself curled up in bed with Estinien. Still feeling feverish, she whimpered a little as she opened her eyes. Looking up at the man beside her, she felt heavy and foggy. What had happened during her transformation? Why were they in bed together? Looking under the covers, she found she was wearing one of her nightgowns but no small clothes. Shifting to try to sit up, she saw the bandage on his arm and froze. The nightmare she thought she had wasn’t a dream, the memories from that day flooding back like nails on a chalkboard. She began to tremble. I…did hurt him…

 

“Mnn…” having slept with her, Estinien stirred upon feeling her move, wearily opening his eyes to see her look of terror. Blinking a little, he grunted. “Are you…feeling better?”

 

He…he cares how I am? After all of that? Her breathing shallow, she stared at him with tears forming in her eyes. 

 

“Sorry…I had to dress you when we got back…I promise I didn’t look,” He reached up with his good arm, brushing her tears away with his knuckle. 

 

Shaking her head, she covered her face, thinking of how ugly she felt. Stiffening, she realized something, recalling the words he had said to her when she was transformed. You…can hear my thoughts…can’t you?

 

Estinien stared up at her, wondering if he should answer. He liked being able to know what she was thinking or feeling, since she couldn’t communicate with him directly. Letting out a sigh, he replied, “So you remember what happened yesterday?”

 

Paling, she squirmed away a little, fearing all the things she had thought around him. No…nononono-

 

“Don’t run, you’re not well,” Estinien sat up, grimacing a little as he held his arm. His hair hanging in his face, he focused on keeping himself calm. “I didn’t tell you because you couldn’t talk to me, I had no other way to know how to help you. I’m…sorry I kept it from you…but I’m not angry about anything you thought about…if that’s what you’re afraid of.”

 

I…then…you heard…everything? Feeling panicked, she hugged herself, panting for air.

 

Estinien nodded, finally looking up at her again, “Vampires…can hear the thoughts of others…especially if they have bitten them. I don’t always hear you, but…usually when we’re alone…”

 

Biting her lip, she whispered, “You…heard everything…”

 

His eyes widening, Estinien shifted to face her more, “So you can talk…were you afraid to speak?”

 

Red nodded, hugging herself more, “I…thought you were…like the rest…”

 

“And now?” He found himself wanting to hear her speak more, liking the sound of her voice. It was gentle and soft, almost weak from lack of use.

 

Rubbing her sides, she shifted awkwardly, peeking up at him, “My thoughts…didn’t bother you?”

 

“No, it was nice…getting to know you…” he grimaced and laid back down, groaning from the ache in his arm. The wound was slow to heal, he had forgotten to drink some blood before taking her back to their room, too busy worrying about her. “Mnngh…”

 

“Does it still hurt…?” Nervous about speaking to him now, she saw how his face stiffened from the pain.

 

“I forgot to eat…I’ll be fine after breakfast…” he replied, closing his eyes to breathe through the worst of it. Feeling the bed shift, he opened his eyes again to see her holding her arm out for him. “Red, you can’t…you’re still weak.”

 

“S-So are you…and…it’s not Red…” obviously trembling at the idea of being fed from, she still offered her arm to him. “My name…is O’llie.”

 

“O’llie…”  breathing her voice in a deep rumbled whisper, he gently grasped her wrist, worry still creasing his brow. “I shouldn’t…”

 

“I…trust you…” fighting against her instinct to run, something told her she could trust him. After everything he had done for her since she arrived in Ishgard, no…since the moment they met, he had always put her safety and well-being first and foremost. Even after witnessing her transformation, he didn’t look at her like she was a monster, he saw her…the real her on the inside. He got hurt and yet still he stayed, refusing to leave her alone. No one had ever cared for her so much, even if they had ulterior motives. Steeling herself for the pain, she held her wrist over his mouth. “Please.”

 

He could hear her heartbeat racing, she was terrified but fighting her fears with him. He didn’t want to scare her away, trying his best to suppress his urges to tear into her. Relenting and opening his mouth, he gently pierced her skin and began to feed.

 

O’llie moaned, the pain she was used to from feeding becoming nothing but erotic bliss. Panting more, she squirmed, feeling the moisture forming between her legs without the small clothes there to catch it. She blushed, Oh gods…aah…it feels…so good…I wish he’d touch me…

 

Estinien could feel his arm beginning to heal, losing himself a little from the sudden rush of pheromones pouring out of the woman. He could smell her arousal, groaning a little as he rolled to pin her down. Feeling her lean into him, he cupped her breast in his hand, molding it to elicit sounds out of her. Gods, the sounds she was making…snapping out of his lustful haze, he quickly forced himself to unlatch from her wrist, healing it before sitting back. Catching his breath, he covered his face, embarrassed by his own behavior, “I’m sorry…I…shouldn’t have done that…”

 

Her mind reeled from what had just happened, slow to catch up as she yearned for more. Catching sight of his bulging trousers, she blushed, her mind thinking about how it would feel to have that girth inside her. As she moved her gaze up to see his face reddening, she realized he could hear the erotic thoughts she was having. The pheromones wore off, leaving her embarrassed and uncomfortably wet.

 

Gods, I need some air… It didn’t help him recover from the erection any faster hearing her fantasies playing through her mind. Awkwardly getting off the bed, he rubbed his face before leaning on the doorframe of the bathroom, thinking he needed a cold shower. Balling and unballing his fists trying to calm his nerves, he breathed, “I apologize…for my behavior. Sometimes feeding can cause…that…to happen…”

 

“It…usually hurt…when others did it…” she whispered, sitting up and hugging herself again. She could still feel the way he groped her, shivering from the way her body longed for more. She shouldn’t desire him, he was her master, a vampire, not someone she was allowed to fall for.

 

“I would never hurt you…” the sincerity in his voice was strained, wanting to find all of the vampires who dared to touch her and rip them apart - starting with Solus.

 

“…Estinien…” almost afraid to say his voice out loud, O’llie watched him slip into the bathroom and close the door. Afraid of how things would change between them, she curled up on the bed, feeling feverish again from the feeding, and not in a good way.

 

Estinien took his time in the shower, cooling off and trying to clear his mind of any thoughts of the Miqo’te mewling beneath him. It didn’t do much good, tempted to relieve the pressure but thinking it wouldn’t be good if she smelled what he’d done. Shaking it off, he finished his shower before dressing in his bed wear again, forgetting to grab clothes to change into. Stepping out of the bathroom, he found O’llie panting on the bed looking pale. He hurried over, feeling her forehead, “O’llie! Hey, can you hear me?”

 

She moaned weakly, shivering at his cold touch. The fever from her transformation had gotten worse, making her delirious, “O’rin…”

 

Frowning, Estinien moved to stoke the fire before scooping her up in the blankets, bringing her over to sit by the hearth with her in his lap. He sighed, rubbing her leg, “I told you not to do it…”

 

An hour or two passed before the fever seemed to break, allowing her to rest more peacefully. Estinien spent the rest of the night nursing her back to health, bringing her stew and moon daisy tea to help with the sickness - a suggestion by Aymeric when he expressed his concern over her illness. Once she was better, he decided not to bring up what happened between them again, focusing back on his work instead. Setting down a book and a pen, he announced, “It’s time you learned how to write.”

 

“Right…now?” Still weary, O’llie looked at the examples of letters he had written on the page. She didn’t have much basis to compare it to but he seemed to have really nice handwriting. 

 

“Just the basics,” settling in a chair beside her, he pointed to the letters. “This is each letter in the alphabet, I want you to say them with me. A…”

 

Reluctant but not wanting to refuse a command from her master, O’llie slowly went through the alphabet with him. It was hard for her to recognize the letters or understand the concept of writing, but slowly she began to scrawl out her best attempts at their shapes. They worked on it until the sun came up.

 

The following weeks were filled with studying and espionage. O’llie was beginning to study words in the early evenings with Estinien before running errands or helping him with his infiltration of the Skysteel Manufactory. One night, Estinien found a time when none of the family members were in the business’ office. Together they snuck in, O’llie standing watch at the door while Estinien quickly hunted through the paperwork in the room. He checked for secret hiding places first, fully expecting anything relating to the Baldesions to be out of open spaces. Locating a hidden panel under the second desk drawer, he pressed it in until it popped open, revealing a small stack of papers. Reading over them, he frowned, taking a picture of them with his tomestone before putting everything back in its place. Finding nothing else incriminating, he slipped back out of the room with O’llie, managing to escape the building unnoticed and beelining for Aymeric’s office.

 

Knocking on the Lord Commander’s door, Estinien entered, finding the leader talking with his second in command, Lucia.

 

“Estinien, Red, welcome,” Aymeric greeted them, motioning for them to come in. “Was your mission a success?”

 

O’llie was grateful to Estinien for keeping her secret, not telling anyone else that she could speak, much less sharing her real name with them until she felt ready to open up. Keeping quiet at his side, she kept her gaze on the ground.

 

“I found this, it’s not what we thought we were looking for, but damning all the same,” Estinien passed him the tomestone, the images pulled up for him to browse.

 

Flipping through the pictures, Aymeric frowned, “These are signed over to Varis…so they’re working with the Garleans instead. But why? They have their own fleets and Magitek, they don’t need Skysteel technology…”

 

“I was confused as well, but then I got an idea,” Estinien took the tomestone back after forwarding the images to Aymeric. “If it’s Solus doing the business with Skysteel then the Forum is less likely to act on any requests for punishment. No one would dare to go after him, not unless they had a death wish.”

 

“So you think the Galvus coven is fronting the deal on Lady Krile’s behalf to keep her safe?” Aymeric stroked his chin thoughtfully. “It would make sense…they’re doing this the smart way. Lady Mufinella won’t be pleased to hear this, but we should send word. Would you be able to visit her with this information?”

 

Estinien was about to reply when he heard a growl beside him. Looking up, he saw O’llie looking away, her tail agitated. Confused, he tried to ignore it, turning his attention back to Aymeric, “Maybe not tonight, it’s getting late.”

 

“Hmm, yes, you would have trouble getting back before sunrise,” noticing the woman’s behavior as well, he wondered if she wasn’t fond of Mufinella. “In any case, good work, we’ll make plans to rendezvous tomorrow.”

 

Bowing his head to Aymeric, Estinien got up to leave the room. As they walked down the hall, he spoke quietly to O’llie, “What was that about?”

 

“N-Nothing…” O’llie murmured, rubbing her arm. Glancing at him and the way his hips swayed with every step, she bit her lip a little. I don’t want him to see her…I wish he’d forget her and think about me…

 

Surprised by the thoughts she was having, he wondered if she realized he could hear it too. Deciding not to bring it up, he led the way to the dining hall to eat dinner. Attendance was light tonight, only vampires and a few Hyur staff members lingering for the meal, not a Miqo’te in sight. He didn’t think much of it, simply grateful for the quiet evening. All throughout the meal, however, he noticed O’llie glancing at him and fidgeting in her chair. Her rogue thoughts did him no favors, leaving him to focus on work to avoid an awkward situation around others. Grateful she ate quickly, they retired to their room to relax for the rest of the night. As Estinien grabbed some clothes to change into, he could hear O’llie panting behind him, “O’llie? What’s wrong?”

 

“I…think I’m just…tired…” she replied in a breathy voice. Forcing herself to walk away, she laid down on the bed, hugging herself in a ball.

 

Estinien frowned, confused by her behavior. Deciding to give her some space, he went into the bathroom to shower. His head was feeling a little foggy as he stripped, wondering if they had not gotten enough rest for all the work they did recently. Getting in the shower, he closed his eyes, letting the warm water wash over him. He tried not to think about O’llie but she kept popping into his mind, leaving him frustrated. Why do I keep thinking about her that way? Gods…I need to get laid…

 

Finishing his shower and changing into his leisure clothes, he stepped into the main room to see O’llie still laying in bed. Quietly he turned off the light and got in on the other side, thinking to relax for a change. As he lay in the dark, he could hear panting beside him, “O’llie?”

 

The bed shifted a little as the Miqo’te crawled over to him, her eyes glowing in the dark. Her scent was strong, intoxicating as she straddled his hips, running her hands up under his tunic.

 

Sucking in a breath, Estinien gazed up at her, knowing he should stop her. But by the gods did he want her. Feeling her drag her claws across his abs, he moaned, “What…are you…mnn…”

 

“Estinien…” her voice was laced with longing, desperation in her touch as she pushed his tunic up to see his skin. He was pale, his torso dotted with freckles that trailed up his abdomen to dust across his chest. She wanted to explore further, see how far they went, lick every last one of them.

 

Fuck… Estinien couldn’t stop himself as he pulled her in for a kiss, a growl rumbling up in his chest. He could feel her grinding against his mounting erection, every move hungry and needy, calling to him. Normally he would question this behavior since she typically kept to herself outside of the morning cuddles, but he was horny and frustrated and she was coming on to him something fierce. Rolling so he was on top, Estinien began to run his hand over her body, feeling her lean into him wherever he roamed. Her nipples were hard, urging him to touch them, to pinch and pull on them, every teasing touch drawing the most delicious sounds out of her.

 

Reaching between them, O’llie tried to grope his groin, finding it just out of her reach. She whimpered, wanting more, needing more. She arched her back, squirming and wrapping her tail around his thigh to urge him to go further with her. Unable to beg with her mouth as his tongue swirled around hers, she begged with her body.

 

His trousers were getting tight, more than he could bear before he finally freed himself. It was getting hard to think; no, he didn’t want to think. He had tried his best to resist acting on any of the lustful thoughts he had about the woman, wanting to protect her from ever getting hurt again by anyone, even himself. But the way she squirmed and groped at his body, practically trying to rip his shirt off, told him she wanted him too. He pulled her nightgown up, growling as he found her small clothes missing. Sliding a finger to her nethers, he felt how wet she already was, not that he couldn’t smell it before. Pulling back from the kiss, he growled, “Fuck, do you really want this?”

 

“Yes! Please!” Delirious as her hips bucked at his touch, she pulled her nightgown off before tugging at his shirt again, her eyes begging him for more.

 

Unable to argue when she was obviously wanting it, he slipped a finger inside her. She was tight, way too tight for his cock to come barging in without warning. Slowly he worked her, swearing as he felt her cum just from his probing. Her scent got stronger, making him groan with need as he slipped a second finger inside, “I don’t want to hurt you…”

 

O’llie wailed at how much he was starting to stretch her out, it was like nothing she’d ever experienced before. His touch was like fire, stirring a raging inferno inside of her that kept exploding like a volcano, hot molten passion that would just fall back inside her, ready to repeat a few moments later. It was driving her insane, itching a scratch but never fully satisfying the deep down hunger that begged for a connection. After her fifth orgasm, she cried out his name, her nails digging into his sides trying to pull him closer, pull the thing she wanted closer.

 

Swearing and unable to hold back any longer, Estinien leveled himself with her entrance. Slowly he pressed himself in, feeling how obscenely and deliciously tight she still was. It was as if she was drawing him in, as if he was meant to be there. He couldn’t stop himself as he began to thrust, wrapping his arms around her protectively, “Oh fuck…O’llie…”

 

It was pure bliss, unexplainable perfection that sent them both into the throes of passionate singing, their voices echoing off the cold stone walls and returning to them to amplify their ecstasy. Breathing as one, they moved like they were connected by their souls, knowing how to touch, how to pleasure each other. Finally, they came as one, a symphony of heavenly delight with the most intense release either of them had ever felt. It felt amazing, mind-blowing; it felt…right. It wasn’t the last time they came together, continuing in various positions until the sun finally rose.

 

Exhausted beyond belief, Estinien lay with his arms draped around O’llie, his mind beginning to clear from the fog of earlier. He really had just slept with his servant, something he swore he would never do. What had come over him that he couldn’t stop himself from taking the woman, multiple times? His groin was actually sore from how rough they got towards the end, his back and front a throbbing mess of scratches and bite marks. But despite it all, he didn’t regret it, feeling a new connection with the woman he had never felt with any of his prior lovers. He felt…

 

I love you… O’llie’s thoughts slipped into his mind like butter melting across his brain, sizzling and hot and so satisfying. 

 

Was that what he felt? Love? He’d only known the woman for three weeks, that was nothing for a vampire, but the concept of time was different for his kind. What was a week? Or a month? Or even a decade? Maybe they had known each other for centuries, only that could explain how deeply he felt for her after their night together. Settling down, he slept soundly with his lover in his arms for the rest of the day.

 

Come nightfall, he woke to find O’llie missing from the bed. It bothered him, a momentary panic setting in before he heard water running in the bathroom. Letting out a sigh, he realized she was just in the shower. He slowly got up, still feeling a little sore on his back but mostly recovered where it counted. Leaving the bed, he found some clothes to change into, pausing to sniff himself and realize he should shower too. Walking over to the bathroom, he knocked, “O’llie? Are you alright?”

 

“Y-Yes, I’m just…finishing up…” She called back in a meek voice.

 

He leaned against the wall beside the bathroom, waiting for her to come out. Closing his eyes, he began to recall the previous night’s romp, getting aroused. Swearing to himself, he rubbed his face and tried to think of the meeting he had coming up with Mufinella as soon as they finished getting ready for the night. Hearing the water shut off, he glanced over at the door, imagining her standing there naked. He groaned, Gods, what’s wrong with me? Why can’t I stop thinking about her like that?

 

Finally O’llie stepped out of the bathroom, her cheeks flushed as she hesitated, looking up at him. She had fully dressed, still drying her hair as she awkwardly tried not to look at his lower half that had gotten excited again, “Um…the…bathroom is free…now…”

 

“Thanks…” he murmured, unable to help his own blush as he looked away, hoping she didn’t think he was just standing there fapping to the sound of her showering. Hurrying to wash up and get dressed, Estinien departed with O’llie to rendezvous with Mufinella at her coven. Once they were safely inside, he went to her office, finding her waiting there with G’raha. “Oh…hi.”

 

“Good evening, and hello again, Red,” Mufinella smiled cordially. It was obvious she was tense, but not as tense as G’raha was. “You said you had information for me about the Count?”

 

G’raha’s nose twitched before his hair bristled, a growl in his throat. He glared at Estinien in anger, “How could you…!”

 

“Excuse me?” Estinien frowned in confusion before hearing O’llie growl back. “Hey…”

 

“What’s wrong?” Mufinella could see how furious G’raha looked, feeling just as confused as the Elezen was.

 

“They slept together last night,” G’raha growled, his ears back.

 

“I don’t see how that’s any of your business,” Estinien growled back at him, not really wanting to be outed like that in front of his ex.

 

“No…” Mufinella paled, looking between them in horror. “Estinien, what have you done…”

 

“What?? You slept with him!” Estinien shot back, feeling judged.

 

“Not last night,” she rubbed her face, feeling a headache coming on. “Oh, Estinien…it was a new moon.”

 

“And?” Crossing his arms over his chest, Estinien glared at them for not getting to the point. 

 

“Did you not know?” Mufinella looked at him with a mix of frustration and pity. “When Werefolk have intercourse on a new moon, they bond with their lover. You two are bonded mates now.”

 

“…what?” Estinien stared at her for a moment, the words sinking in. He looked down at O’llie, wondering if she knew. The shock on her face told him that even she didn’t know about the risk. “You…did you not…”

 

“Twelve, neither of you knew?” Mufinella let out an exasperated sigh. “This complicates everything…”

 

“I…” frowning as he still didn’t fully understand what was going on, he looked up at Mufinella, wanting answers. “I don’t…understand…”

 

“It means you’re bonded for life,” G’raha murmured, gripping his arm firmly as he felt like clawing the man’s eyes out for looking at Mufi. “You chose each other as mates, now you can only be with each other, and if one of you dies you both die.”

 

Estinien wasn’t sure how to take the information, looking to Mufinella for confirmation and seeing her nod, “Just…from sleeping together?”

 

“Under the new moon, yes,” Mufinella ran her fingers through her hair. “Werefolk go into heat once a month, it’s why breeders lock them up during that time to prevent bonding. It’s also illegal for vampires to bond with Werefolk, if the Forum finds out, you could be executed for heresy.”

 

Estinien swore, trying to think of a solution to their new dilemma. It was a miracle no one sensed their bond on the way over there, if they went back they could risk being found out. He looked up at Mufinella, almost desperate, “Is there a way to hide it?”

 

“No, once a Were mates, they begin to create a pheromone that marks them as bonded so others know they’re spoken for,” G’raha explained, glancing over at the other Miqo and seeing how upset she was.

 

“Is it…just the Weres who do?” Estinien asked, never having heard of such a pheromone for when vampires couple together.

 

“Yes, it’s exclusive to Werefolk and Miqo’te,” G’raha confirmed.

 

“Ah…it was obvious that Diamond and Emerald were bonded because they shared the same pheromones…but Estinien’s an Elezen,” Mufinella seemed to be following his logic. “He could hide it…but…no, how could you explain who her mate is?”

 

“I don’t know, just say it’s someone from your coven or something,” Estinien shrugged, looking at G’raha. “Say it’s him.”

 

“I would never!” G’raha hissed, appalled at the idea of being used to cover up the vampire’s faux pa.

 

“Would it work?” Mufinella seemed to agree with his idea, further offending her lover.

 

“Mufi!” He exclaimed, his tail bushy as it thwacked against the desk aggressively.

 

“No, listen,” grasping his shoulders, she met his gaze. “We could bond and use each other as a cover. As long as you aren’t in the same room together, no one would know that you aren’t bonded to each other…right?”

 

“I…I guess so…but the new moon has already passed,” G’raha muttered, unsure about this plan.

 

“Are you sure there’s no…residual effect?” Desperate to see, she took his hand, dragging him towards the door. “Come on!”

 

“M-Mufi?? But…!” Flustered by her sudden change in tune, G’raha blushed at the idea of actually trying.

 

“I want to bond with you, dammit!” Mufi fairly yelled her declaration before yanking the door open and hauling the Miqo’te out with her.

 

Abandoned in the office, the mated pair were left to stew on this revelation in their relationship. Unsure how long it would take the other two to return, they sank into the chairs in front of the desk, falling quiet.

 

Estinien was the first to move, glancing over at O’llie before whispering, “Are you okay?”

 

Shaking her head, she finally covered her face, beginning to cry as the truth of the matter crashed down on her. They had signed their own death sentences without even realizing it.

Chapter 46: Passing Judgments

Mufinella practically dragged G’raha down the hall and into her bedroom, locking the door behind her as she threw him on the bed. Undressing, she pounced on him, trying to rid him of his trousers.

 

“M-Mufi, wait!” G’raha gasped as she stroked his flaccid cock, trying to breathe life into his body. “Can we talk about this??”

 

“It’s getting further from the new moon, we need to hurry,” Mufinella panted, frustrated with his body not responding to her. Grabbing his wrist, she bit him, fueling his desire with her pheromones.

 

“Aah!” Arching his back, he squirmed beneath her, flustered by her aggressive hunger, “Mufi, stop!”

 

“But…you wanted this…” pulling back, she could see the man’s ears flattening despite his body beginning to react. “Do you…not want to bond?”

 

“Mufi…” closing his eyes, he recalled the absolute terror in O’llie’s eyes when she found out what they had done. His heart aching, he found her hand, wanting to hold it. “I…know what you are…”

 

“…your…one true love?” Confused about his hesitation, she searched his face, anxious that the last moments they could do it were slipping away.

 

“No…well, yes but,” trying to stay focused, he nervously met her gaze. “You’re an Ancient…aren’t you?”

 

Mufinella paused, seeing the understanding in his eyes. She didn’t answer, but the flash of heaviness loomed behind her eyes again.

 

“I thought there was something about you…when you came back from the party,” he spoke quietly, his hand trembling a little as he pushed himself to tell her. “There was…a profound sadness…hidden just behind your eyes, something stirred up that you normally keep shoved deep down. I saw it again at the meeting a few weeks ago, a dark abyss that…I was almost afraid would swallow me whole. I’ve only seen that in one other person…”

 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Mufinella tried to pull away, feeling his grip on her hand tighten despite his anxiety. “I don’t want to talk about this.”

 

“You’re an original vampire,” G’raha said the words that made her tremble, her reaction confirming his suspicions. “We…if we bond…you could die…”

 

“Would that be so bad?” She murmured, hanging her head as she continued to struggle at his grasp.

 

“You’ve lived so long, why…why do you want me? I’m just…I’m nothing compared to you,” his voice began to crack a little as he felt his heart aching. He didn’t want to admit that he was feeling so utterly inferior to her and not worth her love, but seeing how she avoided looking him in the eye only solidified that feeling more. “I’m not worthy of -“

 

“Stop!!” Balling her hands into fists, she pinned him down on the bed, frustrated. “Did it not occur to you that in my long, miserable life I never found anyone else that I loved as deeply as I have loved you?? That I don’t want to keep living for another millennia without that love?! Twelve thousand years, Raha! How much longer must I endure?!”

 

“But…why me?” Surprised by her blatantly admitting to what she was, he gazed up at her. She had let her guard down, really let it down. Her eyes glowed a brilliant blue with a ring of darker spots that made her look otherworldly. His breath caught in his throat.

 

“Tell me, why do you desire me on the new moon?” Her voice was heavy and husky, her very aura exuding from her body as she gazed at him.

 

G’raha had to focus, thinking about her question. Quietly he replied, “It’s…my instinct…”

 

“So then tell me, what should I do? I have waited since the dawn of your time to feel this way about anyone; should I forsake that draw, that pull towards the one soul that understands mine? Should I refuse my own instinct, purely because of some archaic rules made up by racist bigots who think they know everything?” Pressing closer to him, she could feel his pulse racing. She hoped he hadn’t changed his mind, too afraid to commit to someone like her.

 

“Mufi…” flustered by her question, he slowly laced his fingers with hers, squeezing her hands. “But I…I won’t live as long as you…”

 

“Do you love me?” She asked firmly, not giving him space to think it over.

 

“Yes…” he almost felt enthralled by her, unable to look away as they talked.

 

“Do you wish to bond with me?” Her voice was calming down, her eyes settling back into the darker shade of blue they normally were.

 

Tears forming in his eyes, he leaned up, pressing his forehead into hers as he submitted to her will, “Yes…”

 

“Then bond with me, G’raha Tia…be the mate I’ve longed for all my life,” bunting her forehead against his, she slowly kissed him, wanting to feel accepted.

 

G’raha moaned from the sadness and longing in her kiss, feeling the same despite his caution. Pulling his hands free, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close as he felt a tingle inside his chest. It was still there, just barely, but he could feel the pull of the moon beckoning to him. He would have to hurry if he wanted to imprint on her this cycle. Pulling back from the kiss, he whispered, “Help me…get aroused…”

 

Mufinella didn’t hesitate to latch onto his neck, pouring her soul into the bite as she grinded against him. It didn’t take much to get him ready, sensing his acceptance of her love finally. Once he was hard enough, she guided him inside herself, finally letting go as she gasped, “Aah…gods…”

 

It wasn’t as powerful as it would have been at the peak of the new moon but G’raha’s mind reeled from the pleasure of her warmth wrapped around him. Every squeeze, every movement of her body, he felt it burn a hole into him that threatened to tear him asunder. Throwing his head back, he groaned heavily, close to finishing already, “Mnngh, Mufi…”

 

“Next…new moon…I…I want to do it again…” she panted as she settled into a rhythm that felt good for both of them. “I want…to share that moment…with you…”

 

“Yes…my love…” he whispered back, his hooded gaze settling on her as he caressed her body. He had to open himself up and feel vulnerable for the bonding to complete, an anxious whimper escaping his lips.

 

“What’s wrong?” Worried about his behavior, she leaned close, nuzzling him as she maintained her pace.

 

“I…I love you…” he held her closer, thrusting up into her with need. “I love you, Mufinella Pemstein…”

 

Letting out a gasp, she held him tightly as she matched his movements, breathing heavier as she felt close to her finish. It felt so right to her, like she had waited for eons for this very moment with him, “I love you too…Raha…aah!”

 

“W-Will I…change?” The panic slipped out, his breathing ragged as he shivered, knowing he was close as well to his moment.

 

“I…haa…I don’t know…” Not really thinking about how they would change after bonding, she remembered a conversation she had with Emerald sometime over the past month. She had mentioned how her senses were heightened, being able to detect things she’d never sensed before, most likely adopting some of Diamond’s Were abilities. There was no telling if it crossed species or occurred because the two of them were both Miqo’te. Part of Mufi was concerned about what he would become, let alone what she would become if they bonded. Holding him tighter, she rode him harder. “Let us…find out together…!”

 

Unable to hold back any longer, G’raha cried out as he finished. The sensation of their simultaneous release was beyond anything he could have dreamt of. He felt alive, beyond alive, he felt like his soul had transcended to another plane of existence. Throwing his head back, he gasped as he felt something change inside him, something more than the bond, it was new and frightening and exciting all at once.

 

Did it work? Mufinella thought as she kept going, feeling dizzy from the intensity of their moment together.

 

Yes…we’re bonded… G’raha closed his eyes, his lips parted in rapture.

 

Wait…can you hear my thoughts? Surprised that he replied, Mufinella sat back to gaze at him.

 

You…you didn’t say that out loud? I’m not talking either… Startled out of his stupor, G’raha snapped his eyes open as he sat up. “I can hear your thoughts!”

 

“I…can’t believe it…” panting and blushing a little at the idea of him now being able to hear what she was thinking, she felt a little exposed and vulnerable. So this was how he must have felt all the time around her.

 

G’raha rolled with her, pinning her down as he resumed thrusting, “I want to hear more…keep thinking…”

 

Oh gods, it feels so good…but I’m so scared, she cried out, wrapping her legs around his hips as she drew close to another orgasm.

 

It’s okay…I’ll never abuse this, G’raha began to purr, reaching between them to rub her clit for encouragement. I only want to know you more…know when you’re hurting…connect with you in a way no one else can.

 

Don’t stop, panting and digging her nails into his back, she arched into him as she came, her voice hitching in her throat.

 

G’raha shuddered as well as he orgasmed again, dizzy from another so soon after. Bracing himself on the bed, he kept going still, Do you regret bonding with me?

 

No…never, definitely more winded than usual, Mufinella ran her fingers through his hair, catching on his braid. She worked the tie free, loosening his braid until she could bury her fingers in his wild locks. But is it just my mind you can read?

 

I don’t know, we can test it…but not right now, leaning down, G’raha sank his teeth into her shoulder, making her howl. I’m not done with you yet.

 

Gods, more…harder… Mufinella’s mind was spinning. Normally her senses were pretty sharp, but she could tell that everything had been amplified by their bonding. She felt stronger too, more focused on every movement made between them. It almost felt like she was whole again, like the curse had been lifted. Do you think…I could go out in the sun…?

 

What, you wish to die so soon? G’raha growled at the idea of losing her, getting rough with his affections.

 

Yelping and moaning with approval, Mufinella gripped his hair as she came again. Settling back after the moment, she felt him roll her over onto her stomach, taking her from behind. He was becoming more feral, not that she was going to complain. If you can go in the sun - ah, fuck me, right there, TWELVE!

 

Right here? He left bite marks all across her shoulders and back as he thrusted deeply, feeling her insides quiver from the stimulation. Do you love how my cock feels in you?

 

More than anything, she didn’t hold back her voice, loudly expressing her pleasure as her fingers dug into the linens. Yours is the only cock I crave now!

 

And I shall only desire your pussy…your breasts…your delicious body… he growled as he left another love bite before coming for the fourth time, seeing stars. Aah…more…I want more…

 

Don’t stop, never stop, just as delirious as G’raha, Mufinella begged and pleaded, rocking her hips with his as they continued to give each other orgasms. By the tenth one, the effects of the moon had finally worn off and left them sore. Unable to move, they rested for a few moments before shakily washing up and returning to the office. The tension in the air nearly knocked them out.

 

“Gods…what is that?” Mufinella reeled from the intensity of their anxiety, clutching her head.

 

They’re anxious, how long were we gone? Supporting her, he glanced at the Miqo’te that was balled up in the chair. Estinien didn’t seem to be faring any better, hunched over in deep contemplation.

 

“You two took your time,” Estinien murmured as he sat up, rubbing his face a little and refusing to look at them. Gods, I can smell it…fuck, why does it hurt?

 

G’raha blinked, hearing the thoughts of the distraught Elezen. He peeked at Mufi, wondering if she heard his thoughts too. She didn’t seem to notice. Can you…hear his thoughts?

 

No, why? What’s he thinking? Peeking at him through her dizziness, she slowly recovered, wondering if it was bad.

 

It’s…no, I shouldn’t say, he hoped his training in mental control would prevent him from thinking about what he’d heard, pulling away from Mufi to approach Estinien. Normally he would be afraid of the man, feel inferior, but now that he was bonded to Mufi he felt nothing but pity for him. “Estinien, your mate is hurting.”

 

Estinien looked over at O’llie, seeing how closed off and checked out she was. Letting out a sigh, he hung his head again, “Did you manage to bond?”

 

“Yes…it is done,” Mufinella knelt in front of O’llie, rubbing her shoulder gently. “It’s okay…we can help each other now. I know this is all very sudden but  you don’t have to be scared, you just have to pretend that G’raha is your mate if anyone asks, okay?”

 

“I have to…tell everyone that I…bred her…” feeling sick at the idea of saying such a lie, Estinien growled a little. “I promised I would never…!”

 

“Estinien, please,” looking up at him as she tried to soothe the woman’s trauma, she implored with her eyes. “It’s for all of our sakes, for her safety! At least until I can change the rules, I beg you…do this for her.”

 

Gritting his teeth, he abhorred the idea of even letting people think he was that kind of owner. He shook his head, wanting to refuse.

 

“You received a gracious offer from me to mate our Miqo’te,” Mufinella began to spin the story, seeing him flinch. “It was my idea, and…she wasn’t against it. She…has history with him, so it’s entirely plausible that she could have fallen in love with him. They’re both exceptional stock that…that could make beautiful children -“

 

“STOP!!” Estinien barked, jumping to his feet. “I don’t want this! Not for me! Not for her!”

 

“Then you should have educated yourself about her when she came under your care!” Mufinella barked back, standing to meet his gaze. She may have been much shorter than him, but her oppressive aura made even him falter a little. “It was your responsibility to take care of her, now take responsibility for this!”

 

“By lying?!” His chest rising and falling quickly, he wanted to scream. No, I don’t want to hurt her…I promised I would never breed her, how can I tell everyone that I did?? How can I make her feel like I betrayed her?!

 

Mufi, wait, G’raha glanced at her, feeling the pain and anguish building in the air. Why can’t we just say it was a simple mistake? That…I…me and her…it just happened? 

 

What difference does it make? Mufinella glared at him, frustrated by the situation.

 

The difference between betrayal and an accident? Stepping over to her, he touched her arm, squeezing it tightly. How would it make you feel to have to tell people that you sold my mating to someone else? After everything we’ve been through together?

 

Gritting her teeth, she understood what he meant. Hanging her head, she took a breath before speaking, “I’m sorry…I didn’t consider your feelings…we can…tell people it was an accident.”

 

“An accident…?” Wondering what was going on between them, Estinien relaxed a little. 

 

“Yes, you came to my office with her to share some information,” trying to rethink the cover story, she rubbed her face with a sigh. “We had them wait in another room while we talked in private. Because of the moon’s draw, they could not resist each other and bonded before we could stop them. If anyone asked, we agreed thereafter to let them live because they seemed like a good match together.”

 

“I guess…that’s…fine,” still not really a fan of hiding the fact they were bonded, he looked down at O’llie with concern. “What do I do now…?”

 

“Just…give me the information you came to deliver,” waving her hand at him, she waited until he produced his tomestone. Reviewing the documents,  she clucked her tongue. “Of course he’s footing the bill. No one in their right mind would challenge Solus. Gods, this just complicates things further.”

 

“So he’s posing as the buyer in her stead?” G’raha frowned, seeing how it could work in her advantage to not be connected to the Manufactory.

 

“That would be my guess, there’s no other reason for Solus to do business with Skysteel, not with his own extensive Magitek factories at his command,” shrugging and handing the tomestone back, Mufinella smoothed her hair out. “We already have evidence of her at the tower, we can bring that to the Forum but it may be difficult to get an honest ruling to remove her from the property if enough of the members are in her favor. I can’t call contempt of court if the majority is conspiring with her.”

 

“We’ll think of something,” wanting to finish business and go home, Estinien leaned down to scoop O’llie up from the chair. “Aymeric already knows and has a copy, if you need to talk about it more just contact him directly.”

 

“Understood, please take some time to yourself,” Mufinella nodded, sensing his desire to leave. Looking up into his eyes again, she felt pity for his struggles to come. “It’s going to be okay…”

 

You don’t know what she’s been through, it’s not okay, Estinien wanted to yell at her again, but prioritized the safety of his mate first. Hugging the woman firmly against his chest, he willed his aura around her to teleport back to Ishgard. 

 

“Gods…I hope this works,” Mufinella leaned on the desk, feeling the weight of the situation making her weary.

 

“Do you think…he’ll be able to maintain the ruse?” G’raha gently rubbed her back, careful not to touch her where he’d bitten her.

 

“I hope so, for her sake,” looking up at G’raha, she reached to brush his hair back from his face. “For all our sakes.”

 

Managing to get to Ishgard with O’llie still in his arms, he felt a little sick but not as much as he usually did teleporting. Deciding to worry about that later, he hurried to bring her inside before anyone noticed them. Swiftly heading up to his room, he managed to get in safely and lock the door before depositing the woman in bed. Leaning over her, he gently rubbed her shoulder, “O’llie…say something…”

 

Her mind was a storm of negative emotions, so much inner turmoil that it was hard for him to pick out any one thought to understand it. Only a few words made any sense to him. STUPID…HATE…DISGUSTING…SLUT…RUINED…UGLY…REGRET…END…

 

“O’llie, listen to me,” Estinien grasped her by the shoulders, lifting her to a sitting position trying to get through to her. “I’m not going to abandon you, I promised I’d take care of you. That hasn’t changed.”

 

She slowly opened her eyes, looking up with a profound sadness that ripped at his heart. Tears streamed down her face, her mind still a storm of fear and uncertainty. The most prominent of the fears was her fear of rejection, her ears laid back as she wept. She could sense his anxiety from the moment they found out they were bonded, how horrible it must have felt for him to realize he was now stuck with her. Why hadn’t she controlled her urges? Why did she come on to him so hard? Did he even have feelings for her? How could he, he was disgusted by the idea of his ex lover being with a WereMiqo, so surely he’d made a mistake. He was just doing what every owner ever does, using her for sex when he was frustrated. The very idea made her sick to her stomach.

 

“O’llie…” unsure how to combat her fears, he cupped her cheek with one hand, then the other, before finally leaning in to kiss her. He was nervous, willingly making the choice to be intimate with her without the moon’s influence. His thumbs brushed away her tears, his heart clenching as he felt her fingers wrap tightly around his tunic. She was trembling, her pounding heart echoing loudly in his ears as he tried to get through to her.

 

He loves her…not me… she choked up, gripping him tighter, part of her not wanting to let go. He just…feels obligated…I trapped him…

 

“Stop, please,” Estinien hissed, pressing his forehead against hers. Gently thumping into her, he grit his teeth. “What do I have to do…to get you to stop thinking these things…?”

 

Her sobs were full of anguish as she tried to pull away, only to be enveloped in a firm embrace she could not escape. She tried to fight it, but feeling the way his arms trembled a little as he held her, she realized he was just as scared as she was. What was he afraid of? Was he afraid of getting caught and executed for their mistake? For her mistake? Why did he have to pay for her ignorance?

 

“You…trusted me once…” he whispered, his face buried against her hair. He nestled in further, smelling the scent of their bonding. It gave him a calmness and sense of ease that helped him to think more clearly. “I ask you…trust me again. I will not let any harm come to you. I will not forsake you…”

 

But you don’t love me… Still unable to relinquish her dread of a loveless bonding, she felt his arms tighten around her, her breath catching.

 

“I don’t know what I feel right now,” wanting to be honest with her, he spoke quietly and gently. “I’ve…found it hard not to think about you…since your first night here. It was more than just…wanting the body you offered me, I can’t…explain…”

 

Tell me. Please. Tell me, her thoughts begged for acceptance, for anything, anything but the misery slowly consuming her.

 

Swallowing a lump in his throat, he shifted a little, holding her more fully, “I wanted to protect you from everyone who wanted to use you. I wanted to prove I was different, that I…wasn’t the callous man I was before we met. I wanted to earn your trust and show you that you could be happy here. I wanted…to…make you smile…”

 

She shivered at his words, her head stretching up to nuzzle him a little. Feeling him return the rubs, she whispered, “Why…?”

 

“I don’t know…I just…wanted to,” confused by his own feelings, he recalled his time with Mufi. They had been on again off again for decades, never officially a couple, nothing more than friends with benefits. While he craved her body and the sounds she would make when they were together, that was all they ever had. He wanted more than just the sex, but never could he have it with the temptress he ached for. When he found out her heart now belonged to another, he was furious, spiteful, but most of all he was hurt. 

 

But that hurt was nothing compared to the ache in his chest at that very moment thinking that O’llie felt like she had tricked him into making a huge mistake he would grow to regret. Did he…regret it? No, he was cognizant enough to stop himself if he wanted to, he even paused long enough to ask her consent because he didn’t want to presume. If he was at all against the idea of sleeping with her, he wouldn’t have gone through with it. He struggled with the feelings burning inside him, so familiar yet so foreign that he couldn’t help being afraid of what it meant.

 

“Please…” begging for the words he feared to say, she trembled as she pulled at his shirt. I love him…but he doesn’t love me…

 

“That’s not it…” shaking his head, Estinien pushed her back into the bed, his breathing ragged as he stared down at the traumatized woman. His fingers traced along her hairline, brushing her hair out of her face before trailing down across her cheek. A slow burn, he traced her lips, sliding down her chin and across her neck, before finally settling at its nape. His face was contorted into frustrated sorrow as he struggled to express himself. Feeling her pulse quicken as his thumb brushed against her vein, he shook his head with a whisper. “I know that’s not it…”

 

Seeing him struggle with his own emotions, O’llie reached up her trembling hands, daring to cup his cheeks. Despite saying it in her head, she was too afraid to utter her own feelings for him, beginning to understand his struggles. She swallowed nervously before whispering, “Show me…”

 

Searching her face, he understood what she was asking of him. He slowly leaned down, kissing her soundly, deeply, longingly. The longing turned to desperation as his hands groped at her body, trying to express the feelings he didn’t understand. He pulled at her clothes, moaned as she returned the furious gropes, panted as he broke the kiss only to undress before going back in for more. Her skin felt so good beneath his touch, better than anything he’d ever felt in his life. Was this the power of their bond? Knowing he could feel so good with someone else, so very complete inside…he gasped and groaned as he felt her nails dig into him again. He panted, gazing down at her with longing, “Harder…”

 

O’llie felt flustered but the way he ached for her gave her the answer she craved. His expression became more vulnerable as he cried out, seeming to want the pain as she dug her nails into his sides. Blushing, she kept going, marking him in more places as he buried himself deep inside her. Her voice sang out, misery and pleasure mixing in a sorrowful serenade that broke them both. They couldn’t stop, not until all their doubts had been alleviated, pushing through the pain and agony of their emotions until their bodies felt as raw as their souls did.

 

I love you…

Chapter 47: A New Day, A New Hope

The following morning came like any other day, one most of the residents were preparing to turn in and sleep through. G’raha was sleeping soundly in his bed at the Vertigo house until a bright light made him wince and moan, covering his face instinctively. A second later, his eyes snapped open in alarm. His hand patted across the bed, not feeling his lover beside him where she had been a moment ago. Sitting up abruptly, he jumped out of bed and hurried over to Mufinella’s side to protect her, “MUFI! WHAT ARE YOU -“

 

“It…doesn’t hurt…” Mufi whispered, her hand trembling as she held the curtain open. She stared out at the sunrise cresting over the Yanxian mountains, the warmth of the sun’s rays making her skin tingle in a way she wasn’t used to. Slowly she pressed her palm to the window, feeling how warm it felt. Tears began to stream down her face. “I…just wondered…what would happen if I held my hand under the curtain and…”

 

“You…how?” G’raha couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Sensing her becoming emotional, he gave her a gentle hug subconsciously. “Is it because of our bond?”

 

“What else could it be?” She breathed, tears falling relentlessly down her cheeks. She could hardly remember the last time she had felt the sun’s warmth, the memory as faded as her past. Gods, how she had missed it, feeling like a mother welcoming her child home from a long day away. Suddenly getting an idea, she pulled away before grabbing his hand, dragging him towards the door. “Come!”

 

“I…I’m naked!!” G’raha flustered, not wanting to flash the other residents. “ You’re naked!!!”

 

“Oh…” looking down, she laughed, going to find a dress to wear. “I suppose I’ll wear something!”

 

Hurrying to pull on trousers and a tunic, he hustled after Mufinella as she took off down the hallway, unsure where she was going next.

 

“Woah, what’s going on??” Thancred had to dodge his mistress as she swerved around him, baffled by the pair racing by. “Is something wrong? Are we under attack?!”

 

“It’s hard to explain…just follow us!” Not having the time to go over the logistics, G’raha caught up with the woman as she darted around the corner and through the island door. His heart raced as he realized what she wanted to do.

 

“What’s happening?” Emerald yawned as she stepped out of Diamond’s room, seeing the door across the hall hanging open as people ran through it. 

 

“Hnn?” Groggy, Diamond leaned over her shoulder to see what all the commotion was. “Why’s everyone going to the island, it’s daytime…”

 

Mufinella ran to one of the side doors of her island dwelling, throwing it open. She hesitated, slowly holding her shaking hand out until the sun touched it. When nothing happened, she stepped fully outside, bathing in the light with her arms out. She began to laugh, spinning around before running laps in the yard.

 

“Oh my gods…” Emerald had followed them over to the island, covering her mouth as she saw the woman dancing gleefully in the sun.

 

“How is she…what kind of magic is this?” Thancred gawked at the display, staying safely inside the shade of the house. He crossed his arms over his chest, tilting his head as he watched his mistress’ body dart in and out of view as she ran by. He’d never heard her giggle or laugh with such mirth before, wondering if she had lost her mind.

 

“It isn’t magic,” G’raha’s heart fluttered as he beamed with joy. “It’s love!”

 

“Raha!” Mufi shouted from outside, beckoning to him as she paused in her laps. “Come out here! It feels amazing!”

 

“Wait, did you two…” Diamond frowned, sniffing G’raha rudely before his ears perked straight up. “You bonded??”

 

G’raha grinned at him before running out of the building, grabbing Mufinella around the waist and spinning around in circles. He couldn’t help laughing with her, feeling the excitement from his mate becoming infectious.

 

“I love you!” Mufinella laughed and cried, hugging G’raha around the neck as she held on and squealed. “I LOVE YOU!!”

 

Emerald began to sob before running out of the building to join them, wanting to be part of the celebration.

 

“I don’t understand, how did this happen? I thought bonding simply mated two people together?” Thancred frowned, having so many conflicting feelings about what had just transpired.

 

“Emerald noticed that after we bonded, she was developing some of my abilities: heightened senses, smelling emotions,” Diamond crossed his arms over his chest, marveling at the trio horsing around in the yard. “Maybe she gained some of his abilities? Like sun tolerance?”

 

“But what did he get from her?” Thancred was fascinated by this development, but also afraid of the ramifications of their choice.

 

“I guess we’ll have to ask,” Diamond shrugged, clapping him on the shoulder before running out to join the others. 

 

While the sun-dwellers were excited to see their mistress freed from the darkness, Thancred feared the other characteristics she may have gotten from their bond, hoping the next month didn’t reveal a dangerous change in her. Hearing the sounds of tiny footsteps, he looked over to see Diana peeking through the door, wondering what everyone was doing. He held his hand out to her, “Have you been here yet?”

 

“Is this…outside?” Diana cautiously walked to him, her gaze brightening as she heard nature making its morning sounds. “Oh…birds?”

 

“It’s Mufi’s private island,” Thancred took her upstairs where they could safely see the outdoors without Thancred getting roasted. Sitting by the railing where it was shaded, he gazed out at the mountains with a sigh, rather enjoying the fresh air but feeling a bit uncomfortable from his proximity to the sun. “It’s warm…”

 

“Is this safe for you?” Diana glanced at him, worried about her boyfriend combusting.

 

“Yeah, as long as the sun doesn’t touch me directly,” he held her hand, lifting it to his lips to kiss it. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Okay, I guess…” Diana had been having a rough time since the party, the experience of witnessing so many atrocities being committed and accepted leaving her traumatized. It was her first real excursion out of the bedroom, showing her coping a bit with the situation. She blushed a little at his tender touch, becoming distracted when she heard laughter below. Looking over the railing, she gasped in surprise. “Is that Mufi?? Why isn’t she on fire?!”

 

“Mm…she bonded with G’raha,” he couldn’t help feeling a little jealous of her, despite the immense dangers she faced now if anyone found out.

 

“Wha? Can we bond??” Excited for the idea of him being able to live a normal life, she looked back at him to see his sad expression. She sunk back a little sheepishly. “Oh. Sorry…”

 

“No, I understand,” he smiled sadly, giving a small chuckle. “Unless you want to become a WereAuri, the chances of our couplings amounting to more than fun times is fairly low.”

 

“There are WereAuri?” A little surprised, she fiddled with his hand, wondering what they looked like when transformed. 

 

“They’re more rare than Miqo’te ones, but every race can become a Werefolk,” Thancred explained quietly, lacing his fingers with hers. “At least humanoid ones.”

 

“Can vampires become uh…Were…Vamps?” Diana puzzled over what they would be called.

 

“Only if they get attacked on a full moon, either a scratch or bite that breaks skin,” he explained, looking grave. “They don’t always change but if they become infected, they could become a monstrosity. They may not even change back…”

 

“They could stay a monster??” Horrified by the idea, she squeezed his hand. “You need to stay home on full moons! No heroics!”

 

Thancred chuckled, pulling her into his arms, “Alright, no heroics. Do you think you will be okay with me being stuck inside forever during the day?”

 

“If it means you don’t become some creepy monster thing, I’m okay with it,” she pouted, curling up in his arms. “So what now? I thought they weren’t gonna do that whole bonding thing because of politics?”

 

“Mm…they weren’t supposed to, I don’t know what changed,” Thancred sounded concerned as he held her comfortably. “I’ll ask her later, right now…let her have her fun.”

 

The group hung out on the island for a while, foraging and exploring the lands with Mufinella as she had her first real jaunt around the outdoors. She couldn’t stop smiling and basking in the sun, only returning to the house when G’raha warned her about getting a sunburn from being so pale. Regrouping in the kitchen for a snack, Mufinella began to explain the situation.

 

“We had fully intended on avoiding each other on the new moon, but then we discovered something interesting,” Mufinella regaled the others, seeming to be in higher spirits than usual. “Estinien had mated with his servant, the red-headed woman he bought at the auction.”

 

“Damn, couldn’t keep it in his pants?” Diamond munched on some chips, interested in the gossip. Perhaps he inherited that from Emerald.

 

“It was an accident, neither of them were aware of the dangers of being together on a new moon,” Mufinella explained before brightening. “But G’raha noticed something about them: only Red smelled like she was mated, Estinien did not. So! That gave us the brilliant idea for G’raha and I to mate so we could use each other as a cover story!”

 

“I’m still not terribly keen on the idea but it’s better than the first one you came up with,” G’raha muttered, his tail flicking in annoyance.

 

“Oh come now, no one said you had to kiss her or anything,” waving him off, she resumed her tale. “We decided to claim that she was mated to G’raha, that it was an accident after we left them unattended during a business meeting. You know how strong the pull of the moon can be, so long as they are not in proximity to each other, no one will know that their mated scents don’t match.”

 

“But what if they are in the same room around others?” Thancred asked, not sure this plan was the best but probably better than going with the truth.

 

“I’m coming up with a plan for that,” Mufinella announced happily.

 

“You are?” News to him, G’raha was interested to hear her idea. If it got him out of pretending to be mated with Estinien’s lover, he’d take it.

 

“As it so happens, my chirurgeon Y’shtola has a lover who uses potions to mask her scent,” she replied, seeing G’raha register the name. “I’m sure you noticed.”

 

“Yes, I could not smell her but the others said she was a WereMiqo,” he nodded.

 

“So I thought, what if that same potion could be applied to you two? Except instead of masking the scent, we make you smell the same? I suppose that’s like masking but different…” she rambled, too excited to calm down for long.

 

“That could work, if they can manage it,” Thancred nodded, intrigued by the concept.

 

“Most likely they would need to extract pheromones from both of you, which could be a snag with Red given her experience with the Galvus coven,” Mufinella sighed, tapping her chin. “Who knows if they did anything to her…”

 

“Knowing them, they probably did,” Diamond grunted, sensing Emerald stiffen and instinctively rubbing her leg to comfort her.

 

“I’ll need to contact Estinien, see what he thinks of the idea,” hopping up from the table, she smiled at the group. “Remember, you can’t tell anyone that I’ve bonded with G’raha or say anything about Estinien, because we’ll be executed for it. Okay?”

 

Awkwardly the group swore their silence, a little uneasy with this chipper version of their mistress.

 

“Excellent! Alright, I should see if Estinien is still awake, there are plans to be made!!” With that, the woman bounded out of the room, going to collect her link pearl for him.

 

“…anyone else think she’s being weird?” Diamond muttered once she was long gone.

 

“I mean…it’s her first time seeing the sun since…forever, right?” Emerald reasoned with him. “I’d be pretty stoked too if I were in her shoes.”

 

“I’m going to make sure she’s not opening every window in the house,” G’raha got up to follow his mate.

 

“Yes, please do, not all of us are flame retardant,” Thancred called after him before letting out a sigh. “I miss my days of peace and quiet…”

 

Elsewhere in Ishgard, Estinien was laying in bed holding O’llie in his arms, having bundled her up in the sheets to comfort her. Somehow he knew she liked it, having developed a bit of sixth sense when it came to tending to his mate. He couldn’t stop thinking about the fact he was bonded, not really expecting to ever want to bond with anyone. His was a solo life of revenge and espionage, not settling down and baking cakes. Unsure what had come over him, he heard a signal from his bag, indicating an incoming call. He didn’t want to disturb O’llie, having worked hard to get her to sleep. Carefully he shifted, slowly pulling away enough to reach his night stand and fish out the linkpearl bag. He managed to find the one ringing and answered in a hushed voice, “It’s early.”

 

“I know, I’m sorry if I woke you, but I have something important to ask you,” Mufinella paced around her room, still enjoying the sun after opening the curtain fully. “Have you tried to stand in the sun?”

 

“I mean, things are a bit complicated now but I don’t exactly have a death wish,” the Elezen retorted, confused by her ridiculous question. He considered hanging up on her.

 

“Go try, if you can,” she urged him, moving to stand in front of the window to enjoy the view.

 

Estinien frowned, slowly rolling off the bed and wandering towards the small blacked out window in his room, “Is there a point to this activity?”

 

“Just…I need to know if it still hurts you,” she glanced over at G’raha who was basking in the sun from bed, looking like he was fighting a nap.

 

“Did something happen to you?” Frowning as he reached the window, he hesitated. “…if this is a trick, I’m never answering the linkpearl again.”

 

“No no, just…trust me and please try?” She implored him, eager to hear his findings.

 

Letting out a sigh, he gingerly slipped his fingers under the edge of the curtain, creeping up until the sun could touch his fingertips. Grimacing in anticipation of pain, he slowly looked surprised as nothing happened. Sliding his hand up further, he could feel the warmth of the sun but his skin remained intact.

 

“Estinien? Are you alright?” Not hearing anything from him, she began to worry that it might be exclusive to her bonding.

 

“What…is this…?” Estinien whispered, slowly pulling the heavy curtain open. He winced from how bright the sun was, his eyes stinging from its sheer radiance but not setting him ablaze. For a moment he just stood in silence, staring out at the outline of the mountains being illuminated by the late morning sun.

 

Stirring on the bed, O’llie slowly and painfully sat up, hardly recovered from Estinien’s proof of devotion. Seeing him at the window, her heart dropped, thinking he was trying to kill himself. She cried out in alarm.

 

“Ah, no, it’s okay…I’m fine,” whirling around, he tried to reassure her, returning to the bed to hug her. “See? I’m not hurt…”

 

“B-But…you…” she began to whimper before the man pressed his finger to her lips, motioning to his ear.

 

“You knew I wouldn’t catch on fire, didn’t you?” Estinien spoke to Mufinella again, gazing back at the window. “Are you immune too?”

 

“Yeah…” smiling to herself, she leaned against the window, closing her eyes as she savored the warmth. “I just got back from running around outside. It feels like a dream…”

 

“But why is this happening?” Estinien frowned, rubbing O’llie’s back to soothe her.

 

“It’s the bond, we discovered that mated pairs tend to share traits after bonding,” she explained, watching G’raha stretch and find a good sun spot on the bed. Seeing him watching her lazily, she gave a coy wave.

 

“Huh…” wondering if she inherited anything from him, Estinien looked down at the confused Miqo’te woman. “Did anything else change?”

 

“Well…we can share thoughts with each other, I’m not sure yet if he can read everyone’s thoughts but he can hear mine,” Mufinella thought if she felt any different in any other ways. “My senses are a bit more heightened, more close to how Werefolks are.”

 

“I see…was there something else you called about?” Estinien ran his fingers through O’llie’s hair before rubbing her ear, distracting her from her worries.

 

“Oh! Yes,” remembering the whole point of the call, she resumed pacing around the room. “I had an idea of how we could make them smell like they’re mated to each other. I have someone at my coven who dabbles in potions and has a means of masking Werefolk pheromones, so I thought maybe she could concoct some manner of cocktail combining their scents? If it works, they can safely be in the same room without being exposed.”

 

“That sounds like a decent idea, but what does that entail?” A little distracted with O’llie, he watched her squirm and softly mewl at his ear rubs, her brain beginning to bake.

 

“It would require them to come back to the coven for testing,” hoping he wasn’t against another meeting, she chewed on her lip a little.

 

“What kind of testing?” Estinien frowned, beginning to rub her other ear when she began to whimper.

 

“Just collecting a sample of their pheromones,” Mufinella explained further, moving to sit on the bed to pet G’raha. “Most likely via their sweat glands or at worst a blood sample.”

 

“I don’t want to put her through too much…” just knowing what Solus likely did to her made him leery of putting her through any more experiments.

 

“I will make sure it’s as pain-free as possible, I promise,” understanding his concern, she knew she didn’t want to put G’raha through any more suffering either. He’d been through enough already.

 

“Mm…I’ll consider it. I’m going to bed now,” he abruptly hung up on her, replacing the pearl in its bag before pulling O’llie into a hug.

 

“What…what happened…?” Delirious from the brain bake, she leaned into him, still thoroughly confused.

 

“Apparently the bond gave me sun block,” Estinien replied simply, rubbing her back. “Why did you think I was trying to kill myself?”

 

O’llie hid her face against his chest, still having trouble coping with their new relationship, “Because…you…can’t be in the sun…”

 

“That’s not what I meant,” running his fingers through her hair, he sighed. “O’llie, I’m not going anywhere…I promise.”

 

Falling quiet, she curled up more in his arms. Even if she felt like he’d grow to regret bonding with her eventually, part of her felt reassured every time he was still at her side. I don’t want to be alone…not again…

 

“…can I ask you something?” Estinien tried to distract her from getting depressed again.

 

“Like…what?” Timidly she peeked up at him.

 

“I want you to try to hear my thoughts…tell me if you hear anything,” Estinien closed his eyes, relaxing his mind and letting his guard down. Can you hear me, O’llie?

 

“I can hear you…” Not realizing it was in his head, she looked up to see his mouth wasn’t moving. She gasped. “Is that…what thoughts sound like??”

 

Then you can hear me…popoto, using a word to prove if she heard him, he watched her intently.

 

“Popoto?” Frowning at the random word, she sat up, rubbing her eyes. “Are you hungry?”

 

No, I’m talking with my mind. Try to respond with your own thoughts, intrigued by this development, he could see the potential it held for communicating on missions. 

 

“Oh, uh…” flustered, she tried to think what she wanted to say. What do I say? Is this right? H-Hello?

 

Hi, he smiled, rubbing her arm. This is interesting, I wonder what other traits we shared.

 

Am I going to become a vampire?? Her eyes widened, blushing as he chuckled. I’m serious!

 

I doubt it, aside from being able to read my mind, it seems to be mainly related to traits and not…curse? Trying to think of the best way to describe it, he felt a slight headache from thinking so hard while he was exhausted. Shaking his head, he grumbled. “Let’s test it out more in the evening, I’m tired.”

 

“Oh, okay…” O’llie was almost too wound up to sleep but laid down with him anyway, getting comfortable in his arms again. Peeking up at him as he closed his eyes, she admired his sharp features and pleasing angles. Handsome…

 

Go to sleep, O’llie, Estinien thought in return, secretly flustered at the compliment.

 

Giving a small squeak at being caught, she buried her face in his chest, snuggling in for their good day’s rest. 

 

Later in the day as O’llie slept, she began to toss and turn, moaning in her sleep. Sweat forming on her brow, she whimpered and whined before crying out.

 

“O’llie?” Roused from his slumber, Estinien gently shook her shoulders, sensing her terror. It must be a nightmare again, it wasn’t the first time she had screamed in the night, occurring several times over the course of her living with him. Each time she refused to tell him what was wrong, simply going quiet and curling away from him. He hoped maybe this time she would talk to him. “O’llie, wake up!”

 

Eyes snapping open, O’llie jumped up, trying to catch her breath. Her skin paled as she tried to separate dream from reality.

 

“Are you okay?” Estinien’s brow furrowed as he rubbed her back, feeling her trembling. When still she didn’t respond, he sat up with her, pulling her toward him. “O’llie, what’s wrong ?”

 

Abandoned…you abandoned me… her mind reeled, tears falling down her face. I was alone and…he came back for me…it hurts…everything hurts…!

 

“Shh, come here,” pulling her into his arms, Estinien gently rocked her, her sobs making his heart ache. “I’ll never let him touch you ever again…never…”

 

What if he kills you?? She trembled, wide-eyed at the horrifying mental image.

 

“He won’t, O’llie,” trying to get through to her, Estinien spoke in a stern but gentle voice. “We’re mated now, we can’t live without each other, so…please, stop thinking about me dying or trying to off myself. I would never do anything to hurt you.”

 

Sniffling and looking up into his eyes finally, she whispered, “Promise?”

 

“I would cross my heart and hope to die, but that’s kind of counter-productive,” he tried to joke with her, seeing she didn’t know the joke. Letting out a sigh, he rubbed her back. “I promise.”

 

Closing her eyes, she grimaced and saw his face again, letting out a whimper.

 

“Shh…” trying to soothe her, he began to hum the tune he had hummed before during the full moon. To his relief, it still had the same effect on her, swiftly calming the storm inside her so she could relax. Once she had quieted and her emotions were even again, he carefully laid down with her, trying to get comfortable again. “Try to rest, I’ll be right here when you wake up.”

 

Already almost asleep, she wearily nodded her head before going silent again. After a few moments, her breathing evened out, the tension in her body drifting away. Eventually she was sound asleep again, back to normal stress-free dreaming.

 

Estinien decided to hum for a bit longer to make sure her dreams stayed happy until he eventually drifted off himself.

Chapter 48: Tests of Loyalty

The following evening, Estinien plotted out his means of making sure O’llie was safe. For that, he needed to confide in Aymeric about their deed. After a thorough shower for both parties to ensure their scent was masked beneath the scent of his soap and shampoo, they carefully made their way to the Lord Commander’s office after confirming he’d be alone. Managing to avoid crossing paths with anyone else in the castle, the pair slipped into the room and locked the door.

 

“Did you have further information about the mission from Lady Mufinella?” Aymeric asked as he watched the pair, a little suspicious of their behavior. While Estinien remained calm, the woman was fidgeting and averting her eyes as she sought a safe place to hide. He met Estinien’s gaze with a questioning frown.

 

“This isn’t about that,” Estinien began, trying to keep himself calm. “We are blood brothers, are we not?”

 

“Yes…of course,” Aymeric replied, leery of the subject coming up. Rising from his desk, he saw the woman flinch, rounding the desk slowly. “I trust you with my life, as I fully expect you to do the same.”

 

“No matter what, we protect each other,” Estinien didn’t falter in his gaze, wanting to have Aymeric’s support. Deep down he feared he would turn on him, just as others had in the past. “Through thick and thin, without judgment.”

 

“What happened, Estinien?” Growing concerned, Aymeric reached for the man’s arm.

 

“Promise me!” Estinien shouted, startling him. “Promise that I can count on your aid!”

 

“Estinien…” Aymeric glanced at the woman again, seeing her trembling in fear. “You’re scaring her…my friend, what has happened? This isn’t like you.”

 

“Please…I need to know…” lowering his voice, Estinien’s breathing was ragged. Why had he gotten so worked up so quickly? Did he doubt his friend’s devotion? He had not said anything about O’llie’s unexpected transformation to anyone, at least not yet. Feeling a hand finally grip his arm in a gentle but firm squeeze, he met the man’s sharp icy gaze, only to see nothing but love for him.

 

“You are my brother…whatever has happened, I will not betray your trust,” Aymeric assured him, giving a light shake. “I owe you too much to cast you aside, not after you secured the safety of our people so long ago. I have yet to repay such a debt so please…ask anything of me.”

 

“I cannot lie to you,” Estinien whispered, his heart touched by the man’s loyalty. “I have done something…that you must swear never to tell another…”

 

Aymeric frowned as he began to suspect the cause of the Elezen’s clear panic. Swallowing, he steeled himself for the news, “You have my word, on my honor as a knight and your leader.”

 

Closing his eyes, he breathed in before exhaling, mustering the courage to confess, “I have bonded with Red.”

 

Despite his suspicions, the news hit Aymeric harder than expected. It was high heresy to mate with Werefolk, to cover it up even carried a high price. Seeing the fear in the woman’s eyes left him to believe that their fate truly was in his hands. He sniffed the air, unable to smell their bond at the moment, which relieved him, “Does anyone else know or suspect you?”

 

“Mufi knows,” Estinien replied hoarsely, hesitant to out her without her permission.

 

“Did she mate with her Were?” Being direct, Aymeric met the man’s gaze. Seeing his reluctance to answer, he sighed. “I suppose you won’t tell me. You know what the consequences will be if this gets out.”

 

He’s going to turn us in! Panicked, O’llie looked up at Estinien, then to the door. We have to run!

 

Just wait, we can trust him, Estinien shot back, holding his hand out to her. Come here…

 

N-No! He…he’ll…! Paling as she moved towards the door, she gasped when Aymeric was already there, barring the way. Hastily backing away, she looked for an escape, finding none.

 

“Don’t, you will only cause more trouble running through the castle in your state,” Aymeric spoke quietly, looking to Estinien. “Calm your woman.”

 

Estinien almost said she wasn’t his woman, but realistically she was. Gritting his teeth, he went to her, pulling her against his torso with one arm, O’llie, calm down.

 

Her mind was screaming again as she struggled in his grasp, tears in her eyes from the mounting fear.

 

Aymeric let out a sigh before smoothing his hair, “What went through your mind to think this was a good idea?”

 

“Neither of us knew about the chance of bonding…” Embarrassed to admit his ignorance, Estinien tightened his grip on her. “It just…happened…”

 

“I thought I taught you about Werefolk, were you not paying attention?” Aymeric sighed, scowling at the man before him. “No, of course not, you always hated my lectures…”

 

“What’s done is done, right now I need to know if you will protect us or if I must arrange for our safety elsewhere,” Estinien met the man’s gaze seriously.

 

Aymeric regarded them thoughtfully, weighing the consequences with a heavy heart. He knew he was damning his own coven, but based on the unspoken possibilities of Mufinella’s own situation, he assumed she was in just as much danger. He could easily ask that Estinien leave his coven and go join hers, but that would be like putting a target on their backs. Letting out a sigh, he spoke quietly, “What do you intend to do about the scent? You cannot bathe all day long, eventually the perfumes will wear off…”

 

“Only she carries our scent,” Estinien explained, feeling her trembling. He rubbed her shoulder, trying to calm her. Easy, I won’t let anything happen to you.

 

“Do you intend to lock her away from the world?” Aymeric glanced down at her, seeing how scared she was. He felt for the woman, having to go through life without even being educated about her own kind, he could not blame her for not knowing to be careful on her first new moon as a woman. Perhaps he could use it to their advantage if they were found out.

 

“No, we have a plan…if it works,” Estinien amended his reply, putting another arm around O’llie as he felt a tremor go through her. “It’s…Mufi’s idea.”

 

“Are you going back to meet her tonight?” Aymeric moved away from the door, going behind his desk to rummage around.

 

“…that was the intention, yes,” unsure what he was doing, Estinien remained calm for O’llie’s sake, not wanting her to sense more fear and panic further.

 

“Then I will join you as a cover for your trip,” Coming back with a few papers, Aymeric talked like nothing had happened. “I investigated the other high houses and found no evidence of any treasonous acts. I had each of them sign loyalty agreements to refrain from business deals outside of our coven without my strict approval. This amends their prior agreements which gave them the freedom to do business with non-coven merchants.”

 

“To stop them from finding another loophole…” Estinien saw the reasoning before getting back to the subject. “Aymeric -“

 

“I will not forsake you, my friend,” Aymeric spoke quickly, resting his hand on his shoulder. “So long as you do not willfully endanger our coven with any frivolous activities, I trust you to find a solution to this problem.”

 

Frivolous activities? O’llie peeked up, sensing a calm falling over Estinien.

 

He means no sex in public, Estinien explained. Feeling her jump and fluster, he chuckled.

 

Aymeric blinked in surprise. It had been many centuries since he’d seen the man genuinely laugh, much less smile or be generally happy. He squeezed his shoulder with a gentle smile, “Just promise me one thing.”

 

“What is it?” Confused by his almost fatherly doting, he awkwardly shifted.

 

“Don’t let go of her,” he whispered, giving him a pat before moving to collect his cloak.

 

Estinien blushed before looking away, hoping O’llie didn’t see. He knew it didn’t matter, his heart had skipped a beat at his words. Clearing his throat, he waved his hand, summoning their cloaks to them as well. Gingerly he draped her cloak round her shoulders, fastening it in place, “Come…we need to hurry.”

 

Nodding and ducking her head, O’llie couldn’t help feeling a little flustered as well. Moving with the men as they departed, the group made their way to Mor Dhona via airship to avoid getting sick or seem like they were doing anything sneaky. Once they arrived, they made their way to the coven, being greeted by Kit.

 

“Good evening, sirs and miss,” Kit bowed her head a little to them. She seemed to be regarding O’llie with more respect, as if being told to do so. She motioned to the interior before turning to lead the party. “Please follow me, Mistress Mufinella is waiting for you.”

 

Aymeric glanced around, seeing the other servants peeking at them curiously before going about their work. He wondered if any of them even knew what was going on, most likely not. With the number of Miqo’te being higher in her coven, he hoped none of them could smell O’llie’s scent, glad she was still wearing her cloak.

 

The group arrived in Y’shtola’s lab, seeing G’raha already seated on the exam table being checked over by the Miqo’te scientist. Upon smelling the sterile environment, O’llie bristled, growling under her breath as she started to back out of the room.

 

“It’s okay, you’re safe here,” Mufinella called out, having been standing beside the bed to keep G’raha calm.

 

No…nonono…not again…please, O’llie looked up at Estinien in desperation, wanting to bolt.

 

They won’t hurt you, I won’t let them, Estinien held her hand, trying to reassure her. I’ll be right here the whole time.

 

Please…I don’t like this, tears forming in her eyes, she tried to pull away with a whimper.

 

“It’s okay, Red,” G’raha spoke up, hoping his voice would ease her worries. “I know it’s scary in here…I’m scared too.”

 

“Why don’t we watch what happens to him and you can decide if you’re okay with it,” Estinien was more than willing to let the male Miqo’te be tortured to the scientist’s content so long as O’llie was safe, waiting for her to relax before pulling her against his side, hiding her beneath his cloak. “Stay close, alright?”

 

Trembling and still sing-songing a little, O’llie clung to his clothing as she peered out at G’raha warily.

 

“Now then, what brings you here, Aymeric?” Mufinella prompted a change in topic while Y’shtola resumed her work. “I…take it you were briefed on all of this?”

 

“He explained his situation to me, though he did not elaborate about yours. I…made some guesses,” Aymeric could definitely smell G’raha’s pheromones, most likely due to his exam. “I’m a little surprised you decided to bond as well. Rest assured, I will not turn you in, you have my word.”

 

“Thank you, Aymeric…” she smiled a little, glancing at the shifty pair nearby. “It was because of these two, to be honest. They came to me after it happened, we had intended on refraining from bonding until I was able to change the Forum’s minds on the law, but it gave us the unique opportunity to help each other.”

 

“Oh? Ah, you mean to use each other as covers,” already catching on, Aymeric nodded thoughtfully.

 

“Yes, which brings us to this place,” she motioned to the Miqo’te woman hard at work. “Y’shtola is devising a way to create a unique pheromone just for them, a combination of their mated scents. It should make it easier to mask it without conflicting or seeming unnatural. She will need to study us as well though, just to ensure there are no traceable markers to indicate our bond to them.”

 

“Alright,” Estinien shrugged, not afraid of a little poking and prodding. He looked down at O’llie, rubbing her shoulder. “I can go first.”

 

“Have there been any side effects of this bonding?” Curious to learn about the experience from her, Aymeric almost forgot about his reason for coming.

 

“Nothing negative so far,” Mufinella shrugged, crossing her arms under her bosom. “We seem to have shared some traits with each other, the most note-worthy being that I can go out into the sun now unscathed.”

 

“Truly?” His eyes widening, Aymeric looked to Estinien, wondering if he could as well. “Have you had the same experience?”

 

“I didn’t catch fire, so I suppose so,” he shrugged, seeming less excited about the prospect of daytime freedom as Mufinella was.

 

“That is remarkable! Do you suppose this is the first documented case of this?” Aymeric stroked his chin thoughtfully.

 

“I think it’s likely the reason why it was forbidden and deemed as high heresy,” Mufinella sighed, gazing at G’raha. “If the other vampires knew that bonding with Werefolk would give them freedom to walk in the sun again, it would cause absolute chaos. Let us not even think of the horrors their kind would be subjected to, being forced to mate with them to give them their powers…it would be unthinkable.”

 

“Yes, I could see that being a terrible experience for the Werefolk…” he knew what would have happened. They would have been forced to mass-produce offspring solely for the purpose of mating with vampires, leaving them to be denied any chance of happiness as they were bound to be locked in cages for safety. He shook his head. “Not to mention how that would affect society, no doubt some vampires would aspire to make war on the day-dwellers to conquer their land and enslave the general populace.”

 

“The arrogance and greed of our kind is immeasurable,” Mufinella sighed, brushing her hair back.

 

“If you could please keep the conversation to a minimum…” Y’shtola finally spoke up, looking frustrated with their banter as she tried to focus.

 

“Sorry…” Mufi sulked a little at her scolding, unable to leave the room. “We can discuss it more later. Are you staying, Aymeric?”

 

“If that is alright,” he somewhat wanted to stay for his own curiosity, but part of him wanted to support his friend through this unknown experience. He glanced around, seeing a chair he could sit in, deciding to settle in it while he waited.

 

I’m scared…I don’t like how this place smells, O’llie thought, clinging to Estinien’s tunic as she buried her face against him.

 

Does it remind you of Solus? Estinien rubbed her shoulder again, wanting to soothe her.

 

Yes… she shivered, feeling the cloak drape over her fully. Being cloaked in darkness, the scent of the lab disappeared a little, being replaced by Estinien’s pheromones. She breathed deep, closing her eyes as she relaxed a little more. Thank you…

 

Is there anything else I can do to help? Glad it seemed to ease her tension, he wrapped his arms fully around her, enveloping her in his scent even more.

 

…can we leave? Knowing the answer, she still thought to ask.

 

When we’re done, yes, rubbing her back, he met Mufinella’s gaze. He could see her watching him curiously, wondering why she was staring.

 

Is something wrong? G’raha spoke to Mufinella privately, noticing her emotions fluctuating.

 

No… looking away, she closed her eyes. I’ve never seen him behave like that, even when we were together.

 

Well, bonding can create a protective feeling in both parties, Not wanting to imagine her with another man, G’raha reasoned through the situation to help her move on. I’m sure that’s why.

 

No, even before they bonded, Estinien never regarded servants as anything more than background in the house, She pondered. Yet he’s been so…gentle with her.

 

Are you jealous? Unable to stop the thoughts from coming up abruptly, he growled under his breath.

 

“Did that hurt?” Y’shtola quirked an eyebrow at the man, pausing her exam.

 

“N-No, sorry…just…anxious,” he flustered, trying to calm himself down.

 

Maybe I’m a little jealous, but I understand, Mufinella continued after he was focused again. I never gave Estinien a reason to be protective. I put on a strong face around everyone, even him, so I never saw him being tender or protective. Maybe that’s why it never worked out between us, I just never needed him and he knew it, but now…he has someone who needs him.

 

Do you need me? He couldn’t help wondering, uncomfortable hearing her talk about her prior relationship.

 

Always… She opened her eyes, looking up at him with a gentle smile. You saw when I was in pain and never judged me for it. I feel like I can let my guard down around you…and be okay. Plus, I mean…the sex is great, so that helps too.

 

His tail began to fwap back and forth knowing he was better than the Elezen, a sense of confidence swelling in his chest before letting out a yelp, “AAH!”

 

“I will strap your tail to this table if you do not cease slapping me with it!” Y’shtola hissed, having his tail in a vice grip.

 

“S-Sorry!!” Flustered, G’raha hastily held his tail in his lap, hanging his head as he whimpered.

 

Mufinella couldn’t help chuckling, amused by their exchange. If you behave yourself, I’ll give you a treat later.

 

Y-You will? What do I get? His ears perking up, he peeked at her through his bangs.

 

Anything you want, she gave him a wink, seeing him blush as he did his best to behave going forward.

 

Aymeric was definitely feeling out of place around the lovers, wondering if he should find someone to date. Not that he ever had the time for it, but he was starting to get a little jealous of what they had found. He pulled out his tomestone for a distraction from the sappy displays.

 

After a thorough magical exam, Y’shtola began a physical, collecting samples from the Miqo’te including a blood sample. Hearing him growl, she glanced up at Mufinella, “Please tell him to sit still.”

 

“It’s alright, just relax,” Mufinella stroked his hair, trying to calm him. She looked up at Y’shtola. “Can I bite him? Or would that contaminate the sample?”

 

“I would prefer it if you didn’t,” Y’shtola replied as she waited to begin her work.

 

“Hmm…how about this,” Mufinella reached up, rubbing the man’s ear.

 

“A-Aah…” G’raha moaned, his eyes fluttering as he leaned into Mufinella’s bosom, becoming distracted enough for Y’shtola to get her sample. He whimpered, feeling the sting of the needle before both of his ears were assaulted. “Mnngh!”

 

“There, now, you’re doing a great job,” Mufinella purred to him as she kept it up until the process was completed. Once Y’shtola had moved off with the collection, she slowly lifted his arm to lick the wound, healing him and giving him a little good feeling.

 

G’raha fidgeted, flustered to get excited around the others. He hoped they didn’t notice, “Mufi…”

 

“One last sample,” Y’shtola came back with a cup, holding it out to him. “I require a semen sample from you.”

 

“Pardon??” Turning beet red, he looked at the woman in shock. “What for??”

 

“Your pheromones are more concentrated in your semen, so it will make studying it easier than sweat or saliva. Clean the area thoroughly before providing the sample,” unflinching, she held up an alcohol wipe. Her expression was quite serious. “You may go behind the curtain over there if you wish for some privacy.”

 

“I most certainly do!” He squeaked, reluctantly taking the supplies. Looking at Mufinella with shame, he murmured. “Can I…have some help?”

 

“So long as you do not cross contaminate…and you keep quiet,” Y’shtola warned, not wanting to hear fornicating in her lab, at least when it didn’t involve her and her girlfriend.

 

“Come on, let’s not dally,” Taking his hand, Mufinella led him behind the curtain, making sure it was secure before helping him gather the sample.

 

Gods, this is so awkward… G’raha bit his lip, glancing at the curtain anxiously as he pulled his trousers down. He made sure to wash his hands before cleaning himself, his ears back as he whimpered.

 

Come now, I think it’s exciting, She opened her blouse, exposing herself to him as she reached under her skirt, beginning to masturbate.

 

What are you doing? Flustered, he couldn’t help watching her, the scent of her arousal getting him excited downstairs.

 

Giving you a visual aid, now get to work, she panted softly, doing her best to be quiet while also being sensual enough to help with his assignment.

 

Swallowing nervously, he began to stroke himself, still feeling embarrassed to do it with others on the other side of the curtain. He bit his lip, doing his best to keep his voice in. What if I don’t…fill it up enough? We had a lot of sex recently…

 

Then I guess you’ll just have to do this again until it’s enough, She smirked, biting her lip as she rocked her hips, getting into it more.

 

Mufi… panting a little himself, G’raha tried his best to focus on the task at hand, struggling a little more than usual knowing people were in the other room.

 

Meanwhile, Estinien felt incredibly awkward about being in said other room, probably not as much as Aymeric was, but still fairly uncomfortable. He cleared his throat, “Can we begin our exams?”

 

“Yes, who would like to go first?” Y’shtola prepared a tray for her next patients, doing her best to ignore the panting she could most definitely hear.

 

Estinien looked down at the lump under his cloak, rubbing her back, Would you like me to go first so you can see what will happen?

 

I’d rather not go at all, O’llie had heard G’raha getting his blood drawn, making her anxious.

 

Letting out a sigh, Estinien looked up at Y’shtola as he moved toward the table, “I’ll go first.”

 

“You will need to separate from the woman, and take your cloak off,” Y’shtola motioned to him as she brought things over for her work.

 

Estinien unclasped his cloak, pulling away from O’llie slowly before draping the cloak around her, Keep it on and don’t look. Stand right here.

 

I’m scared! Huddled under the cloak, she leaned into the edge of the table as she clutched the fabric, still wrapped in his scent.

 

I’m right here, we can keep talking, Estinien hopped onto the table and sat still for the woman’s exams. Would you like to know what she’s doing?

 

O’llie hesitated before replying, Yes…b-but don’t be…detailed…

 

Okay, Estinien walked her through every step of the process, being simple with his descriptions in non-scary terms. When it got to the blood work, he spoke plainly. She’s taking blood now. Almost done.

 

I’m scared… shivering, she wanted to run away, thinking about her past more.

 

I’ll be right here, Estinien replied, unfazed by the bloodwork. When it was done, he healed his wound so O’llie wouldn’t see it. He looked up at Y’shtola as she deposited the collection. “Need me to cum in a cup too? I don’t know how you intend on collecting from Red.”

 

“We may wish to tend to that first,” Y’shtola replied, seeing how frightened she already was.

 

“Can I help her?” Seeing Mufinella and G’raha finally come out, he tried not to look at his specimen. The man was matching his hair, handing over the cup before scurrying away.

 

“Yes, here,” explaining what she needed, Y’shtola handed him the supplies. “I am finished with you two, you may go.”

 

“Shall we talk in my office, Aymeric?” Mufinella was casual about what had just transpired, amused by how embarrassed G’raha was even though he made no sounds. She looked over her shoulder, calling back to the remaining patients. “Come join us when you’re done.”

 

Estinien nodded before hopping down and steering O’llie towards the curtain. Once in private, he pulled the cloak back to see her with tears in her eyes. Kneeling down, he cupped her cheeks in his hands, “Hey…it’s okay. This won’t hurt, I promise.”

 

Do we have to do this? Trembling and trying not to cry, she gazed down at him to see him looking at her with longing. She blushed, chewing on her lip. Why are you looking at me like that?

 

“You’re beautiful,” he whispered, sliding a hand under her tunic and groping her breasts to distract her.

 

Gasping at his sudden teasing, she squirmed a little, flustered, Estinien…!

 

He leaned up, breathing in her ear, “I want to fuck you so bad…”

 

Her heart racing, she blushed as he pulled her trousers down, then her small clothes, before kissing her soundly. While he had her distracted, he carefully cleaned her, hearing her squeak at the cold cloth. When he was done he focused on distracting her again, putting on a glove so he could play with her. It was a little rough getting her into it but eventually he had her trembling and wet. Grabbing a swab, he kissed his way down her body until he was close enough to eat her out. Looking up, he rumbled, “Your scent is driving me crazy…”

 

Flustered by the feral look in his eyes, she almost didn’t notice the swab, biting her lip until he was done. Suddenly she yelped, covering her mouth as he went down on her, Estinien??

 

This is your reward for being a good girl, his thoughts were heavy with desire as he swiftly brought her to orgasm. Proud of her for staying quiet, even if he did wish he could hear her, he licked her clean before fixing her clothes and standing back up to hug her. “Good job, I’m proud of you.”

 

Panting and collecting herself, she buried her face in his chest, clinging to his tunic, Why…did you say those things…?

 

To get you in the mood, he smiled down at her, stroking her hair. It worked.

 

But why did you say it out loud?? That woman could have heard you! O’llie whimpered a little, wishing to curl up under a rock.

 

Because I’m not ashamed of how I desire you, he replied bluntly, feeling her shiver. Waiting for her to calm down - also for his groin to calm down, sporting a raging boner from just her pheromones - he guided her back out of the back room. He held the sample out to Y’shtola who made no indication she heard anything. “This enough?”

 

“Yes, that should be fine,” she took the specimen container and set it aside before motioning to the table. “Please have a seat.”

 

I don’t want to do this… feeling overwhelmed, O’llie tried to resist getting on the table before Estinien picked her up and sat her down. Flustered by the man bunting his forehead into hers, she gave a small whimper.

 

“I’ll be right here, just focus on me,” He whispered, giving her a moment before stepping back to let Y’shtola do her work. As the woman did her exam, he kept chatting with her mentally. What would you like to do after this? Anything you want, within reason, my treat.

 

Anything? O’llie wasn’t sure what they could feasibly do given their situation. The first non-feasible idea that popped into her head was rescuing her brother from the tower.

 

Tell me…about O’rin, Estinien could hear her thoughts, sensing the sadness she felt.

 

O’rin? I…haven’t seen him since we were children… O’llie could easily recall her brother’s smile, memories of him being the only thing to get her through her life at the Galvus coven. He was…my sun…my joy…

 

Is he older or younger? His thoughts softened, sensing her longing.

 

Older…by seconds, she replied, thinking about a few memories. She tried to ignore how close the other Miqo woman was.

 

Twins…did he…have your experience? Asking tentatively, he heard the whisper of children disappear, her mind going blank. I’m sorry, I won’t ask about that…O’llie? Can you still hear me?

 

Yes… replying quietly, she seemed less excited to talk.

 

Have you ever tried grilled squid? Changing the topic, he sensed her confusion.

 

What is…squid? She imagined it was food if it was grilled, unsure beyond that. She looked up to meet his gaze.

 

It’s a creature that lives in the sea, he explained, thinking of how to describe it to her as he motioned with his hands to try demonstrating. They’re about the length of your forearm but they can grow to be the size of a house. They have a…hmmm…well, their body is shaped like a wide dagger, with a round head where the hilt would be. They have eight thin legs that stick out of their face and two longer legs called tentacles.

 

That sounds terrifying! You eat them?? Struggling to imagine it without becoming nightmare fuel, O’llie shivered a little, though his miming was rather funny looking.

Yes, they’re delicious, he smiled to himself. I’ll get you some to try.

 

I’ve…never been to the sea, Ollie saw Y’shtola going for the needles, tensing up and growling.

 

“Shh, hold my hand and look at me,” Estinien held her hand tightly, guiding her face back to him. He could see the panic setting in already, her body fidgeting and squirming against him. “You’ll hardly feel a thing. It’s like when I’ve bitten you, just a little pain and then it’s over.”

 

Whimpering, she buried her face in his chest, beginning to sob before it even started.

 

Estinien cradled her against his chest while making sure her arm was free, wondering if he should rub her ear too. Seeing her lay her ears flat, he assumed she didn’t want it. Instead he stroked her hair, whispering reassurances to her until the procedure was over. True to his word, Y’shtola was indeed skilled and drew the sample with hardly any pain, moving away when she was finished. Carefully he healed her wound so it wouldn’t bother her. “There, you’re done. We can go now.”

 

O’llie jumped off the table and fairly ran out of the room, the panic taking over as she fled and sought a place to hide. She didn’t know where she was, trying random doors looking for anything and finding them all locked. Finally she crossed paths with Kit who was patrolling the halls. 

 

“The doors only open for coven members,” Kit said plainly as she watched her try to open a door to flee.

 

Whirling around to escape in terror, she collided with Estinien, immediately being wrapped in her cloak.

 

“Hey, stop, it’s okay,” Estinien held her securely, rubbing her back. Looking up at Kit, he asked softly. “Can we borrow a guest room?”

 

Bowing and turning to go, Kit led the way to an available room.

 

Estinien had to pick O’llie up as she continued to fight him, carrying her to the room where they could finally be alone. Taking her to the bed, he pulled her into his lap, rocking her gently, “Shh, you’re safe now…no more tests…”

 

O’llie didn’t respond, still traumatized from the experience. Not fighting him anymore, she began to dissociate a little in his arms, unable to cope. They stayed in the quiet room until Aymeric finished his meeting, Estinien humming softly to help ease her stress until she calmed down.

Chapter 49: Results and Escapes

When the week was up, things settled back down for everyone. Aymeric, on the other hand, got to work exposing the Skysteel Manufactory for illegal activities, raiding the office to retrieve the official documents from the desk before they could be disposed of. After enthralling all the workers to get information, as well as Count Haillenarte, many of them were locked away in the dungeon as punishment while shipments of their goods were halted. Luckily it seemed that production had not gotten far, two ships mid-build being decommissioned as well as several crates of Machinist weapon parts being seized and held in the coven’s armory. 

 

Bringing the evidence forward to the remaining three high houses, Aymeric brought it to vote with a resounding agreement from the leaders to pass ownership of the Manufactory to Stephanivien. They also ruled to exile Count Haillenarte for treason and attempts at supplying war paraphernalia during a time of peace, a breach of the Forum’s accords regarding bulk sale of weaponry and airships fitted for battle. Since the order was placed by Solus Galvus, the blame fell to him as well, calling a meeting of the Forum to settle the matter.

 

The time was swiftly approaching that everything would come to a head, the pieces beginning to move and prepare for possible war. Hien reported back that he found not one, but three moles in his coven who had been reporting to Krile and Solus regarding his activities. Concerned for his shinobu in the field, he ordered them to stand down and limit their numbers to remain watchful of the tower while avoiding detection. Half of the group shifted focus to monitor activity in Castrum Centri to ensure no surprise attacks occurred on the Pemstein coven. There were no reports of Krile sightings since they were stationed in the area.

 

In the meantime, Y’shtola got the results back from her tests as well as managing to synthesize the pheromones for their masking spray. Unable to convince O’llie to return to the lab to test the spray, Mufinella stopped in to collect it herself.

 

“So it works for 24 hours?” Mufinella examined the device that looked like a simple perfume bottle. Easily disguised considering the residents of Ishgard use perfume on a daily basis, and no one in the Vertigo house would care.

 

“Correct, they must apply it to their entire body before dressing to ensure it coats their skin,” Y’shtola explained before turning to collect a pile of papers. “Before you leave, I had some concerns to share regarding your test results.”

 

“Mine?” Mufinella blinked, pocketing the vials before moving to peer at the paperwork. 

 

“For everyone,” going over the papers with her, she explained each page. “This one is more of a moot point considering your situation but according to my calculations, G’raha Tia’s sperm count is extremely low. I cannot compare it to prior to your bonding so I am unsure if it was the same then, but by my calculations he is sterile.”

 

“Oh…do you think it’s because of me?” Mufinella wasn’t sure why it upset her to hear but somehow the idea that she prevented him from having children bothered her. 

 

“It is possible, but regardless there was no chance of having children outside of a surrogate, which our current technology does not make it easy to achieve,” Y’shtola moved down the list. “His general health seems normal though, which is ideal. There were no changes in his physiology based on your average WereMiqo’te, however I did note some subtle changes to his aether from what I recalled when he brought you here last month. There were notes that were originally only found in your aether, there is no telling what this means for him but it could account for any non-physical changes he may have experienced since the bond.”

 

“Oh, like the mental telepathy,” finding it interesting how the two related, she looked down as the pages changed. “What about me?”

 

“The major difference I found was that your blood is no longer susceptible to damage from sun exposure, seeming to have about the same resistance as a normal being now,” Pulling up the blood work chart, Y’shtola became more serious. “I also noted traces of Were DNA in your blood, it’s unclear if this is from the bond or from accidental injury or feeding during a full moon.”

 

“So…I could become an abomination?” Mufinella frowned, concerned about the future.

 

“It’s unclear but just for safety, I would recommend confinement during the next full moon,” Y’shtola went over the rest of the results. “Everything else seems normal aside from the same change in your aether, showing traces of G’raha’s.”

 

“I have noticed my senses have been heightened, similar to those of the Werefolk,” Mufinella nodded thoughtfully. “Anything else of concern for me?”

 

“Nothing else was out of the ordinary, I am concerned about the results for the other two though…” Y’shtola pulled out their paperwork, handing it over to Mufinella before going over it with her.

 

Frowning at the news, she sighed and pocketed the papers, “I’ll be sure to relay this information. Thank you for your help, Y’shtola. Oh…by the way, where has Nova been? I didn’t see her last time we were here either.”

 

“Oh, she’s been running errands for me,” Y’shtola replied, tidying up her work station. “Tis nothing of concern, just keeping her busy so I can get my work done in peace.”

 

“Ah, I see,” giving a small smile, Mufinella nodded her head to the woman. “I’m off, please give my regards to Nova when next you see her.”

 

“I shall, good evening, Mistress,” Y’shtola bowed her head a little before retiring to her room.

 

Her mind heavy with the news she carried, Mufinella made her way to Ishgard, meeting with Estinien and O’llie in Aymeric’s office. Seeing them fidgeting in the chairs as they awaited her arrival, she sighed, “Thank you for waiting for me, Y’shtola was able to make the masking spray, here it is.”

 

Getting the instructions for its use, O’llie bowed her head in thanks before pocketing the vial, sensing there was more to hear.

 

“Was there anything else?” Aymeric asked, seeing the tense expression on the woman’s face. “Something tells me there is more to hear.”

 

“There is,” pulling out the paperwork, she passed it to Aymeric. “It’s about Estinien…”

 

“Me? I feel fine,” Estinien frowned, looking over at Aymeric as the man read over the notes. “What did she say?”

 

“Did you get scratched or bitten by Red on the full moon? Or feed on her?” Mufinella asked directly.

 

“Feed? No…” thinking back, Estinien sighed. “She did scratch my arm…nothing happened though, I didn’t change.”

 

“Changes happen on the following full moon,” Mufinella explained with a heavy heart. “You need to be confined too, there’s no telling if you will change but the risk is high for you.”

 

“What…does that mean?” Estinien looked over at Aymeric who looked grave at the news.

 

“It means you could become an abomination,” Aymeric didn’t mince words, setting the papers down on his desk. “Abominations don’t change back once the moon has waned…they stay monsters.”

 

Estinien wasn’t sure how to take this news, feeling like he basically had a week left before his life as he knew it ended. His mind flashed back to the Dragonsong War, hearing a voice in the back of his mind laughing at him as if this were sweet justice. He clutched his left shoulder as it began to ache. Swallowing the deep-seated terror threatening to rip him apart, he murmured, “I’ll be fine…”

 

“Estinien -“ Aymeric knew what he was thinking, wanting to keep his expectations realistic, but stopped when the man banged his fist on his chair.

 

“I said I’ll be fine!” Estinien growled, getting up from his chair. “If Nidhogg could not hold me, neither can this!”

 

Just then, O’llie got up from her seat and bolted from the room without a word, startling the vampires.

 

“Dammit, Borel…RED!” Estinien took off after her, afraid of what she might do. It was easy for him to catch up, the woman still regaining her strength after a lifetime of abuse. Leaping ahead of her to cut her off, he grabbed her arm. “Stop running!”

 

Her face was pale, tears streaming down as she panicked, trying to pull away. Her body exuded terror and anguish, amethyst eyes wide with fright and pupils mere slits he almost could not see. There was no cohesive thought in her mind aside from an endless loop of, I killed him I killed him I killed him I killed him I killed him…

 

“O’llie…I’m not going to die,” he whispered, grasping her by her shoulders to hold her still. 

 

Shaking her head, she continued to buck in his grip, trying to escape. 

 

“Please…please stop…” Estinien didn’t want to hurt her from holding on too tightly, imploring with his eyes. “This isn’t the first time I’ve been a monster…I’ll be okay.”

 

“W-What?” She breathed hoarsely, freezing momentarily at his words. Did he mean it figuratively or literally?

 

“It was…a long time ago…” relaxing his grip, he looked around to make sure they were definitely alone before continuing. “During the Dragonsong War, before your time…I…”

 

Sensing his apprehension in talking about it, O’llie wondered if she was hurting him by bringing up the topic. She couldn’t speak, unable to even find the words to express how she felt at that moment.

 

Gritting his teeth, Estinien took her hand before leading her away, “Not here…”

 

O’llie still wanted to flee but her bond with him made her stay, concerned for the pain her mate was going through. Despite his collected facade, his heart was pounding and mind a storm of emotions. When he pulled her into their bedroom, she leaned against the door for support.

 

Catching his breath and steeling himself, Estinien pulled off his tunic, exposing his torso as he turned to face her slowly. He rubbed a massive scar on his right forearm before slowly reaching up to touch his left shoulder, bearing a similar scar, “These scars…I got them when…the dragon Nidhogg possessed me with his eyes.”

 

She had noticed the scars before, wondering what caused them but never bringing it up when they were together. The idea of being possessed made her shiver as she couldn’t take her eyes off the rough indentations, as if a layer of his skin had been carved out of him with a dull blade.

 

“Under his control, I…I became a monster,” Estinien’s voice was quiet, his eyes on the floor as his scars ached. “I killed…so many people…against my will…”

 

The pain in his heart made her whimper, his aura growing dark and stormy the more he thought about the past. She wanted to beg him to stop but the weight of his pain stifled her.

 

“What I…did…” grimacing and shaking his head, he shakily walked to the bed before sitting down, holding his head in his hands. “I won’t become a monster again, O’llie…I won’t…I won’t…”

 

O’llie watched him in silence, seeing his shoulders shaking as if he were crying. Somehow she found the will to approach him, slowly walking to stand in front of him before falling to her knees. Clutching his legs, she wanted to beg for his forgiveness for condemning him to even more suffering. Unable to look him in the eyes, she slowly rested her forehead against his knee, nuzzling a little before feeling his hand rest on her head, slowly smoothing her hair back. Wrapping her arms around his leg, she pressed her face into his calf, shivering from his pain.

 

“I understood…the pain you must have felt…when you changed…” Estinien whispered, gazing down at her with weary eyes barely open. “Losing control…losing sight of…who you really were…wondering if the form you took outside was the real monster or…if the monster lay within you still…”

 

Looking up at his words, O’llie could barely see his eyes between his long silver locks, but she could see a trace of empathy mixed with his turmoil. She hugged his leg tighter, wanting to take away his pain.

 

“I’m sorry if I scared you earlier, I haven’t really thought about those times for a while,” he whispered, leaning down to kiss her forehead. “I’ll be fine…do you want to see the world? With me?”

 

She blinked, wondering why he changed the topic, “The…world…?”

 

“Yes…there’s so much of it…I would like to show you,” there was a sadness in his smile as he brushed her hair back, as if it were his dying wish. “You should see it…seas like jewels…desserts hotter than fire…trees taller than you can see…so much…life…everywhere…”

 

Somehow his words brought tears to her eyes as she began to sob, feeling his hand slide to her cheek and try to brush away her tears, over and over. She didn’t want to see things, she didn’t want to experience life, she just wanted him to live. It wasn’t fair, why did everything she touch have to be ruined? Her sobs became pained wails as she clutched his leg tighter, wanting to hold onto the man he was now, keep him there, keep him safe and whole.

 

“O’llie…” his voice was barely a whisper as he shifted off the bed and pulled her into his arms. Her suffering was so strong he felt he couldn’t breathe, like his chest was being compressed and he couldn’t get free. Holding her tightly, he buried his face in her hair, squeezing his eyes shut as they remained on the floor in silence. 

 

After a time, the air grew hollow as he leaned sideways into the bed, gazing into the distance as he thought of nothing. How long had he been spacing out? He wasn’t even sure what time it was anymore, slowly coming out of his trance to look down at the woman curled in his arms. He could tell she had been doing the same thing, her eyes half open as she stared through the gap between his torso and leg. Slowly he moved, running his fingers through her hair, feeling how the curls seemed to wrap around him before pulling free. He wanted to wrap around her for all eternity, hold her tightly and never let go.

 

“Stin…?” A small, almost barely there voice called out, drawing him out of his stupor as he realized it was his mate. She had called him by a pet name, not his full name, making his heart skip a beat.

 

“…O’llie…” he whispered in such a way that the woman shivered. His hand slipped down to caress her shoulder, his lips finding the crown of her head to kiss it gently.

 

“Will you…stay…beside me? On the full moon?” Her voice cracked, as if thinking she should not be speaking right now.

 

Such a simple request, part of him wanted to hide away from her, not let her see whatever kind of terror he would become. He wanted to spare her that pain and suffering in her time of weakness, and yet…he didn’t want to be alone either. He’d already suffered alone through his previous possession, recovered alone in a bed until his body felt like it was no longer broken, pulled himself back together on his own, given himself reason after reason to carry on…before beginning to wonder why he had fought so hard if he was just going to be alone. Not even Mufi had wanted him, abandoning him as well. And yet…and yet…here she was…his mate…sitting in his arms looking up with a weary longing that both filled and broke his heart. His voice catching in his throat, he whispered back, “Yes…”

 

Reaching up a shaky hand, O’llie stroked the sharp contour of his cheek, feeling how cool his skin was as his eyes fluttered shut. Leaning up, she gave him a tentative kiss, her lips barely brushing against his until he sought her affections.

 

Leaning down more, Estinien cupped her head in his hand, kissing her slowly. He could still taste the saltiness of her tears on her lips, wanting to wash away her sadness. As she trembled, he went deeper, hearing some sound of desperate need coming from the woman. He wanted more, he wanted comfort, he didn’t want to feel like he was alone anymore. Pulling back with a gasp, he pressed his forehead into hers, “I don’t regret it…how can I regret any of this…I would have gone broke rescuing you if I had to. I would do it all again…all of it…I…I love you…O’llie.”

 

Her eyes widened, looking up into his steely blues to see the raw honesty. He was afraid, scared of what being so open and vulnerable might do, of leaving his heart exposed to her whims. Gasping, she trembled as his arms pulled her closer, the tears returning to her eyes.

 

“I can hear your thoughts…I’ll keep saying it…until you believe me…” he rumbled hoarsely, his nose brushing against hers as he breathed in her scent. The scent they made together…he wished he shared it with her. He wanted to bathe in that scent, let her know he was not ashamed of it. He wanted to tear everything apart so they could live free, walking together in the sun and enjoying life…just once. Just for a moment, living forever in that moment.

 

Both deciding they were not fit to be around other people for the rest of the night, they holed up in his room, curled beneath the blankets and tangled together being comforted by each other’s scents. 

 

The following night, just shortly before sunrise, a knock came at their door, rousing Estinien. He managed to untangle himself from O’llie to go to the door, opening it to find Mufinella on the other side. Suddenly he remembered he was still shirtless, awkwardly hiding behind the door a little, “What are you doing here?”

 

“Um…sorry if I was...interrupting something,” brushing her fingers through her hair, she looked away.

 

“You weren’t,” he rumbled, seeing her uneasiness. “Hang on, let me get a shirt.”

 

Nodding as he closed the door, she awkwardly waited on the other side until the door opened again, more widely this time. Fully covered now, she was able to meet his gaze, “Good morning. I heard you seemed to…want some time to yourselves…and wanted to offer you something.”

 

“Offer what?” Wondering what she could possibly have to offer him, he leaned in the doorway, watching the smaller woman behave nervously.

 

“A place where the two of you could be alone…and enjoy some peace,” Mufinella looked up, giving him a small smile. “Will you…come with me to Kugane?”

 

“I don’t think she’s been there before…” Estinien glanced back in the room, sensing her shifting. He heard a small growl, chuckling to himself. It’s okay, she’s here offering an olive branch.

 

A…what? Unclear on the meaning of the term, O’llie sat up as she clutched the blankets.

 

“I take it she’s awake?” Mufinella could hear the small growls coming from the room, like a scared cat trying to ward off an intruder. She rummaged in her pocket, producing a token. “Give her this to use. Once she is there, she can attune to the aetheryte. Will you accept my offer?”

 

“Hmm…no one else will be there?” Taking the token, he seemed to consider the offer.

 

“Well, once we reach our destination, yes,” she smoothed out her cloak, having arrived in disguise. “You will want to wear something suitable for warm weather, however.”

 

“Warm weather?” He considered the suggestion, thinking of what O’llie had to wear. He thought of the dress they bought, thinking the skirt might breathe enough for the warmth. He grunted. “Alright…we’ll meet you there.”

 

“Wonderful! I will wait in Kugane for you,” Mufinella bowed her head to him before stepping away, departing to a place where she could teleport freely.

 

Closing the door, Estinien looked down at the token before moving to the bed to sit beside his mate.

 

“What is that?” O’llie crawled over to him, peering at the token as she sniffed it, wrinkling her nose. It smelled like the vampiress.

 

“A teleport token, for Kugane,” he held it out to her. “For you.”

 

“Me?” Her ears perking up a little, she gingerly took the token and looked it over. She’d never used one before but recalled hearing people mention it for the galas, used to bring slaves and vampires who had not visited Garlemald before.

 

“Since you’ve never traveled there, you can use this as a free pass to get to the city,” he tapped the token with his finger. “Once you’re there you can attune with the aetheryte, if you wanted to return there later.”

 

“Where is…Koo…gah…nay?” She said the name slowly, trying to remember how he said it.

 

“Kugane, it is on another continent,” he smiled at the cute way she tried to learn new words. “Do you remember Lord Hien? The man with long black hair? That’s where he lives - not in Kugane, precisely, but on the same continent. He lives in Yanxia, it’s very different from here.”

 

“Ya…” frowning at the strange way the word felt in her mouth, she tried again. “Yang…shah?”

 

“Yeah,” he chuckled, brushing his fingers through her messy bed head. “Mufinella offered to take us somewhere we can be alone, I’m not sure where she intends to take us but I trust her.”

 

O’llie hmphed at his comment, pouting a little as she looked down at the token, “I don’t.”

 

“What, don’t trust her or just don’t like her?” Estinien chuckled, clearly seeing the jealousy in her eyes. He leaned in, nibbling on her neck and hearing her squeak. He decided to tease her a little, whispering his words. “I love the way your long hair looks…laying on my pillow…”

 

O’llie blushed, biting her lip as she shivered, feeling his lips kissing along her neck, then his fangs grazing her skin but never sinking in. Squirming a little, she wanted to keep pouting but he was quite insistent on cheering her up. She swallowed before squeaking, “When do we leave?”

 

“Mm…as soon as we’re ready…” he looked up at her, meeting her gaze. He could see her squirming, smell her arousal. It would be rude to make Mufinella wait, even if she was immune to the sun now. If their destination was truly as private as she claimed, he could wait to devour O’llie when they got there. Kissing her cheek, he moved off the bed. “Let’s wash up and go, she’s waiting for us.”

 

Sulking a little, O’llie slipped off the bed and set the token on her night stand before following after him. Taking turns washing, while perhaps fooling around a little bit in between, they managed to get ready and head out the door for their destination. When they arrived in Kugane, the sun was beginning to rise, illuminating the exotic city roofs and casting curious shadows. O’llie collapsed to the ground, feeling heavily nauseated from the trip.

 

“Easy…breathe…” Estinien didn’t feel great, but being attuned to the shard made the trip less difficult. Kneeling beside her, he rubbed her back. “It’s worse the further you travel…especially if it’s your first time.”

 

O’llie groaned, slowly sitting up as her stomach turned. She wondered if she should have eaten something before coming, but something told her the meal would be on the ground now if she had. Once her head stopped spinning, she managed to attune to the aetheryte before getting steady on her feet. That was awful…

 

I know…but look around you, he smiled, holding her arm for support. You’re in a new land.

 

O’llie looked up finally, letting out a gasp as she took in the scenery. The architecture and smells were nothing like back in Eorzea, permeating her senses and making her stomach growl.

 

“Have you eaten yet?” Mufinella asked as she approached, still wearing her cloak and hood. While she wasn’t as careful about keeping covered, she tried to at least pretend she needed it in case of spying eyes.

 

“We skipped breakfast,” Estinien replied, glancing towards the dori markets. “Would you like to try some squid, Red?”

 

Nightmares?? Looking up in horror, she heard him laugh, her stomach fluttering.

 

“It’s good, I promise,” steering her towards the markets, he inhaled the scent of things he couldn’t eat anymore.

 

“When have you had squid?” Mufinella asked as she walked beside him, curious about this side she didn’t know. His laugh was delightful, deep and rolling like waves on the beach.

 

“Some centuries ago…before I turned,” Estinien replied, walking with his hands in his pockets. “I used to be a wandering sellsword before Aymeric found me, I liked to come here during the feudal age. Lots of work, lots of drink, lots of women…”

 

O’llie growled.

 

“Did you not grow up in Coerthas?” Mufinella smiled at his mate’s reaction, guessing she didn’t enjoy knowing about his promiscuous behavior prior to meeting her.

 

“I did, it was towards the beginning of the Dragonsong War,” he mused, gazing off at the scenery. “When my home was destroyed, I began to wander, learning how to fight from different teachers in the land. When I was old enough, I took on work fighting for whoever had enough Gil to spare. I used the money to buy good armor so I could eventually return to Coerthas and avenge my family.”

 

“I see…” she vaguely recalled Aymeric telling her about Estinien’s past, as much of it as he knew. The man had nearly died to a dragon he stalked into its cave, if not for Aymeric saving his life and offering him revenge through joining forces.

 

Estinien grunted, not wanting to talk about the past too much. Reaching the markets, he led the way over to a stall that was selling all manner of Othard cuisine, including grilled squid. He purchased one along with dango and offered it to O’llie, “This is squid.”

 

Oh…it’s not that scary… She thought as she took the offerings and sniffed them. The squid was savory and salty, while the dango was sweet and fragrant. Starting with the squid, O’llie bit off a chunk before her eyes brightened. She looked up at him in surprise.

 

“Yeah? You like it?” Estinien chuckled, watching her devour the rest of the squid before looking back expectantly. “Alright, I’ll get you more.”

 

Mufinella watched the two interact with such ease, smiling to herself. I’m happy for you, Stin…

 

Once O’llie had eaten three more grilled squids, she turned her attention to the dango. Sniffing it again, she pulled one of the balls off with her teeth and chewed it. A confused look crossed her face, Chewy…but firm?

 

“Yeah, it’s a weird experience…” he smiled, watching her swallow the dango before finishing off the rest.

 

“If she liked the squid, you should get her some takoyaki,” Mufinella suggested. Like most vampires, she delighted in seeing people experience foods for the first time, living through the expressions and sounds they made. 

 

“Oh yeah,” thinking she’d get a kick out of them, Estinien went to order some takoyaki, taking a moment to return with a tray that he was covering with his hand. Getting back to O’llie, he lifted his hand, revealing the pile of balls covered in sauce. 

 

O’llie gasped, seeing the delicate bonito flakes dancing on top like they were alive. She panicked, Is the squid alive?!

 

“It’s just fish flakes, the heat from the takoyaki makes it move so it looks like it’s alive but it’s not,” Estinien chuckled before offering her a toothpick for the balls. “Try it, it has squid in it.”

 

Leery but a little enraptured in the dancing flakes, she eventually took the toothpick and tried the snack. Popping it in her mouth, her face lit up in surprise at the texture. It was soft and almost exploded in her mouth, bits of firmer squid giving her something to chew on.

 

“Do you like it?” Estinien was living for her facial expressions as she ate, offering her more.

 

She nodded vigorously before trying another ball, seeming to enjoy the way it gushed in her mouth when she bit down. It was a lot to fit in her mouth, trying her best not to make a mess as she ate. Eventually she finished the tray, finding she was quite full now.

 

“Shall we move on to our destination?” Mufinella suggested, seeing her patting her full stomach.

 

Estinien nodded, moving to guide O’llie back the way they came. He noticed that Mufinella stopped to buy some grilled squid as well, wondering who they were for, “Snack for your boy toy?”

 

“It’s for all of them, actually,” she stuck her tongue out at him, surprising him with her childish side.

 

“All of them?” Frowning at her response, they climbed some stairs heading towards the higher level before coming to a blank wall. He looked at it in confusion.

 

Mufinella turned to face them, holding her hand out, “I, Mufinella Pemstein, give thee, Estinien Varlineau and…Red, permission to enter.”

 

Suddenly a door appeared from thin air, followed by a few windows with their curtains drawn. He blinked, looking at the building with interest, “Disguise magicks?”

 

“Welcome to the Vertigo Cafe,” Mufinella smiled as she opened the door, ushering them inside the parlor. The room was empty save for the ancient furniture, no one waiting for them.

 

O’llie kept close to Estinien as they followed the woman through the interior door, stepping into a long hallway of doors. Her nose was sniffing the air, catching different scents: vampires, Werefolk, Miqo’te, Au Ri. Some smells she recognized, others she didn’t, some she recalled from long ago.

 

“Mistress is back!” Diamond popped his head out of the kitchen, pausing as he saw the guests. “Oh, hello…”

 

Estinien nodded to him, looking down at O’llie who was hiding behind him, “Do you want to say hello?”

 

Timidly she peeked out, seeing Diamond and perking her ears up, Diamond?

 

“O’lls??” Diamond exclaimed in surprise.

 

“What?” Emerald peeked her head out too, seeing the woman and gasping before darting out to hug her. “Oh my gods! You escaped!”

 

“I see you two were acquainted with her?” Mufinella chuckled, noting the different name Diamond called her. 

 

“We were roommates!” Emerald smiled up at Mufinella, her face squished against O’llie’s. Realizing how friendly she was being, she gasped and blushed as she let the woman go. “Sorry, I got excited…”

 

“What brings you here? And with this guy…” Diamond was quite familiar with Estinien from his visits to the coven house, not being particularly fond of him. 

 

“Estinien purchased her freedom at the gala,” Mufinella explained to them, sensing the tension between the two.

 

“I’m so glad you got out of there!” Emerald bounced a little before her nose twitched. “What’s that smell?”

 

“Ah, gifts!” Mufinella held out two of the squids to the Miqo’te. “I thought you might enjoy them.”

 

“Grilled squid!” Emerald took the snack, happily chewing on it as she hummed to herself.

 

“Thanks, Mistress,” Diamond contently gnawed on the offering, eyeing Estinien and O’llie curiously. He spoke with his mouth full. “Tho you ‘er mathter?”

 

“Yes, she is under my care,” Estinien finally spoke, resting a hand on her shoulder.

 

“That’s cool….” Not being as familiar with the Elezen but seeing him around sometimes, Emerald peered up at him. He was a bit intimidating, but she could sense a calmness in his demeanor that she didn’t recall before. 

 

“Alright, run along now, and can you give these to Diana and G’raha?” Mufinella handed the other two grilled squid to Diamond before warning him. “If I find you’ve eaten them, no more snacks.”

 

“Yes, Miss Mufi,” Diamond sulked before dashing back to the kitchen, waving the sticks over his shoulder. “Good to see you, O’lls!” 

 

“Yes! I hope we see each other again! Congrats on being free!” Emerald timidly waved before bounding after her mate.

 

They’re bonded… O’llie could smell their shared scent, being a little jealous they could be open about it.

 

They know your real name? Estinien thought as they followed Mufinella down the hallway.

 

I lived in the same room as Emerald, and Diamond and I used to play as children, O’llie explained, fidgeting a little as she stayed close. He was best friends with O’rin.

 

I see…you must have been close then, glad to know she may have some friends she could confide in if things got tough, he put his arm around her shoulders.

 

I guess so… blushing at his intimate gesture, she leaned into him a little as they rounded a corner, coming to a stop at a door.

 

“Right this way,” Mufinella opened the door, leading them to the island dwelling. Once they stepped through, she patted their shoulders with a smile, giving them permission to see the house if they left its confines before giving them a tour. “Welcome to my private island! Feel free to explore to your heart’s content, there’s no one else here but the wildlife so you can go out in the daylight.”

 

“You have an island?” Estinien looked around, hearing the caw of birds in the distance.

 

“I have a lot of things,” she winked before giving a small tour. “This is the main floor, the bath is over there behind that partition, the sleeping quarters are upstairs. Pay no mind to the mammets outside, they’re just doing work for me. There’s a path just out there that leads down to the ocean, and another in that direction leading to the heart of the island.”

 

O’llie looked around in wonder, her ears erect and soaking in every foreign sound coming from the landscape. Her tail swishing around with excitement, she wanted to see what was outside making all the sounds.

 

“I’ll leave you to it then, no one else will come here while you’re visiting so take your time and relax,” Mufinella smiled at them before moving towards the door. “If you need anything, this door connects back to the main house, otherwise I’ll see you in a few days.”

 

“Thank you…” Estinien looked back at her, a genuine expression of thanks in his eyes.

 

Nodding to him, Mufinella slipped back through the door, closing it behind herself to give the couple some time alone in their own little paradise…while it lasted.

Chapter 50: Borrowed Time

It was O’llie’s first time being anywhere around such exotic sounds, her ears drawing in every last peep and chirp and call like her life depended on it. Hearing Estinien moving around, she glanced over to see what he was doing. Seeing him head upstairs, she trotted after him, not wanting to get separated in a foreign place. When they reached the landing on the second floor, she let out a gasp, running over to the open window as she cast her cloak off, “LOOK!”

 

“Hmm…I wonder where we are,” Estinien mused as he leaned on the railing, seeing nothing but mountains and ocean. It glimmered invitingly with the morning sunrise, the sound of the waves crashing on the shore muted by the foliage between them. “It looks tropical…”

 

“What’s…’tropical’?” O’llie looked up at him before looking back at the scenery as she noticed a mammet moving around. She watched it, her tail flicking around in hunter mode. “What’s that??”

 

“It’s a mammet,” he answered, amused by her cat-like behavior. “Those are the workers Mufi mentioned, they’re just constructs that are programmed to perform tasks. They’re harmless.”

 

Thinking they were like the Magitek drones in Garlemald, she relaxed knowing they wouldn’t bother them. She looked up at Estinien curiously, “Can we…go outside?”

 

“Yeah, should be fine…” wondering how resilient his body was to the sun now, he wandered around the upper level seeing where everything was as he took his cloak off as well to drape it over the stair railing. Seeing the alcove where the bed was, he noticed a pair of swim suits laying on the bed with a note: “Don’t forget to go for a swim! <3 P.S. They’re new, I promise~”

 

“What are those? Small clothes?” O’llie narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the clothes, sniffing to see if they smelled like that woman. They held no scent.

 

“Swimsuits, for the beach,” he held up the note so she could try to read it.

 

“Oh…” taking a moment to read it, her lips moving as she thought of how the words sounded, she looked up at him. “I’ve never gone swimming before.”

 

“I can teach you,” he smiled down at her, setting the clothes aside before holding his hand out. “But first…shall we explore this land together?”

 

Her eyes glimmered at the idea, nodding and taking his hand with a timid excitement. When he scooped her up into his arms, she squealed, holding onto his neck as he completely disregarded the stairs and jumped out the window, “Estiniieeeeen!!!”

 

Making his landing perfectly, he straightened, smirking down at her like a proud cock, “Something the matter?”

 

O’llie huffed at him, thoroughly flustered by his display as her bristled tail slowly relaxed, “Th-That was dangerous!”

 

“I’m the Azure Dragoon, if I can’t manage a window, I might as well resign,” he shrugged, gently setting her on her feet. Still somewhat in the shade, he slowly stepped out across the cobblestone courtyard, looking around at their surroundings. There was a fire pit outside the main building, many trees planted strategically to provide shade for the house and parts of the yard. A swing had been attached to one of the trees, a cozy place to sit and enjoy the view of the mountains. Across the courtyard were several workshops bustling with mammets. Taking a breath, he looked out at the sunny parts of the path, deciding to take a chance. He stepped out of the shadows, wincing his eyes as the sun hit him. It was bright and warm, but not explosive levels of heat. Shielding his eyes, he looked up at the sky, seeming to take a moment.

 

“Is it okay?” O’llie timidly stepped up beside him, taking hold of his other hand as she peeked at him.

 

A soft smile played on his lips before he gazed down at her, looking at peace, “Yeah…let’s go.”

 

Hand-in-hand, the pair followed the path leading away from the house and into the heart of the island. As they crested the hill, they could see the vast valley below, small moving dots in the distance. O’llie was practically vibrating beside him, wanting to run and explore.

 

“Go on, I’ll be right behind you,” Estinien urged her on, wanting her to take her first taste of freedom.

 

Brightening, O’llie took off down the path, stumbling and almost falling a few times, but continuing on as she investigated everything she saw. Spotting a lemur strolling by, she gasped, hiding behind a tree, “What is that??”

 

“Hmm? It’s aaaa…opo-opo? Maybe?” He crossed his arms, eyeing the monkey as it spotted them. Scratching its ass, it kept on strolling without a care. “Seems harmless. I would assume most everything here is harmless, as long as we don’t attack it.”

 

“Ooh…” watching it a moment until it was far enough away, she darted along the path again, getting to a stream. Crouching and looking in the water, she marveled at how clear it was. “Do you think we can drink it?”

 

“Probably,” dipping his hand in and cupping a little water, he took a sip thoughtfully. “Seems fine.”

 

Excited to drink outdoor water, O’llie scooped some up and drank it, her eyes lighting up, “It’s so fresh!”

 

He chuckled, smiling at her as he noticed a loud rushing sound. Looking over across the river, he could see it led back to a large waterfall, coming down from some unknown place in the mountain, “Ever seen a waterfall before?”

 

“No! Is that it?” She followed his gaze, standing up to shield her eyes as her ears focused on the sound. “It’s so loud!” 

 

“Yeah, seems like there are a couple on this island,” he mused, looking around and seeing a few in the distance. Standing up, he scooped her up again, leaping over the river so she wouldn’t get wet before setting her down at the edge of a field.

 

“I-I can walk!” She pouted, still not used to being carried around.

 

“I did not wish for you to slip and roll your ankle on the rocks,” he purred, turning his attention to the field. Seeming more interested, he motioned ahead. “Ah, there are karakuls here.”

 

“Kara…wha?” Turning her attention to the hill, she gasped, covering her mouth. “They’re…they’re so…fluffy!”

 

“Would you like to go say hello to them?” Adoring her expressions, he started to head towards the sheep milling about nibbling on grass. His mannerisms and behavior as he walked made him seem very comfortable with the creatures, getting up to one and patting its coat. He motioned her to join him.

 

Timidly but hastily trotting over to him, she tried not to spook the animal as she approached. Reaching out, she slowly sank her hand into the wool and sighed, “Oh my gods…”

 

“They need to be shaved, their coats are too thick for this weather,” Estinien remarked, running his fingers into the fur to see how deep it was.

 

“Do you know about these creatures?” Looking up curiously, O’llie couldn’t help testing the animal’s patience by face-planting into the wool. She sighed contentedly. I could live here…

 

He chuckled at her behavior, seeming to think about his past. Quietly he replied, “I was a herder when I was a child, I had a flock of karakuls that I tended…every morning until dinner.”

 

“Really?” Popping up for air, she sprawled on the creature until it bleated. Startled, she jumped upright, watching it prance off across the field. “Aww…”

 

“She probably thought you were trying to catch her,” he smiled a little, walking over to another group of sheep chilling and eating their breakfast. He plucked a dandelion, offering it as a snack to one of them as he pet its head. “I wouldn’t say I was a skilled herder, but none of them died on my watch. Back in those days, Coerthas was a lush green eden…before the umbral calamity.”

 

“It’s so cold there now…” being more cautious with her petting, O’llie crouched beside him, patting the karakul slowly. She got quieter, glancing down at the karakul’s face. “You were…talking about your old life this morning…with Mufi…”

 

“Mm…I don’t talk about it often,” sitting down in the grass, he picked a blade of grass to play with before picking a few more. “Most vampires don’t want to talk about their lives before they were turned, it’s hard to remember those times fondly.”

 

“You said…your home was destroyed,” she wanted to know more about the man she was bonded with, carefully sitting down sideways as she tempted the karakul with a tasty morsel of grass.

 

Estinien nodded, fiddling with the grass to busy his hands, “Back towards the beginning of the Dragonsong War…things were peaceful with dragons and man. That peace was broken by a few greedy men who killed an elder dragon and stole its eyes. It was sometime after that my village was razed to the ground by a horde, leaving me the sole survivor.”

 

“How old were you?” O’llie looked up, seeing the stormy look in his eyes. She wondered if she shouldn’t ask.

 

“Around…12? 13? It’s hard to remember,” he frowned a little, focused on his task as he thought. “I didn’t really know what to do, I ended up wandering for a while, made my way over towards an outpost that I had visited before with my parents to sell karakul milk at the market. I begged for work to earn my keep, managed to get stronger and self-sufficient. I didn’t meet Aymeric until I was in my late 20s, when he saved my life. He asked me to join him, promising power enough to get my revenge. So I followed him back to his castle and became a vampire. I had nothing else to live for…might as well take whatever was offered to me.”

 

“Did you…get your revenge?” She began to pet the karakul more for her own distraction.

 

“Mm…yes and no…” sighing and looking up at the sky, he studied the clouds distantly. “The dragon responsible for the destruction of my village was Nidhogg. When I confronted him, told him why I had longed for the moment I could slit his throat, he laughed. He didn’t even remember that day, saying he’d destroyed so many villages it was a drop in the bucket for him. When I slayed him, my victory felt…hollow. I wanted him to feel my pain, understand my suffering, but in the end he used me to destroy even more villages under his control. I…became the thing I had hunted all those centuries…”

 

O’llie felt her heart ache for him, seeing the conflict in his eyes as he looked down at his hands as if seeing something there she couldn’t. She reached out, touching his hand tentatively, “I’m sorry…”

 

Estinien gently closed his hand around hers, whispering, “It took me a long time…to come to terms with what happened. I’ve spent my life atoning…for the blood on my hands…”

 

“It’s gone though…” scooting closer, she gingerly touched his shoulder. “It’s in the past…”

 

“We both are slaves to our pasts,” he whispered, glancing at her to see her flinch. “They plague us, make us feel like we don’t deserve happiness…kindness…freedom…”

 

Looking down, O’llie shifted further until she was sitting beside him. She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder as her ears laid back, “They tell us we deserve to be alone forever…it’d be better that way…better for everyone…”

 

“It’s all lies,” he whispered, looking down at his hands before resuming his fiddling.

 

“I want to believe that…” she whispered back, closing her eyes as a gentle breeze fluttered around her hair and skirt. Silently she sat beside him, letting nature soothe her past pains as they resurfaced. Something grasped her hand and drew her attention down, watching as Estinien slipped a braided grass bracelet around her wrist. Blushing at the gift, she looked him in the eyes. “For me?”

 

“So you don’t forget…” he murmured, shifting to give her a tender kiss before getting up. “I need to keep moving.”

 

O’llie accepted his help up as they resumed their roaming, a more somber mood over their exploration. They wandered down to the beach, watching the apkallu waddle up and down the shore. The sound of the ocean ebbing and flowing brought some measure of peace to them, tempting the couple to dip their toes in.

 

Taking his boots off and rolling up his trousers, Estinien stepped into the surf, feeling the warm water caress him before stealing the sand from beneath his feet with each lap. Seeing O’llie tentatively join him, holding her dress up, he smiled, “How does it feel?”

 

She wiggled her toes in the sand, biting her lip at the weird sensation. Meeting his gaze, she could see some happiness returning to him, “It feels weird! But the water’s so warm…”

 

“It’s definitely a tropical island, the water here will be warmer than where we live,” he explained, not really being a scientific man but knowing enough to get by. He probably could have used those centuries to become a scholar, but he honestly couldn’t be buggered.

 

“Oh…” still not really understanding, she simply enjoyed the water caressing her feet. She breathed the air in with a sigh. “It smells nice…kind of fishy?”

 

“Hmm…I think there might be a reef down there…” Estinien stepped further into the water until he could see over the shelf.

 

“A reef?” Too scared to go any further in, she stretched up trying to see what he was seeing.

 

“Mmmhmm, it’s full of fish,” he glanced back at her, seeing her crowing awkwardly. He chuckled, offering his hand. “I won’t let you fall in, take my hand.”

 

Swallowing her nerves, she slowly tiptoed over to him until she could reach his hand, hurrying to his side once latched on. Looking past him, she squinted her eyes at the water, seeing pops of color far below the surface, something moving around among the rocks and seaweed, “Oh…I see something.”

 

“Want me to catch some fish for you?” He had a sly sparkle in his eye, wanting to hunt for his woman.

 

“I’m still full from breakfast! Maybe for lu-“ just as she was finishing her thought, a wave came up and splashed them, soaking their clothes from the chest down. She gasped, looking down in horror. “It attacked us!!”

 

Estinien let out a hardy laugh, guiding her back to the shore where they could wring their clothes out, “Guess we gotta change…come on, maybe there’s a shallow area we can swim in instead.”

 

Pouting a little but loving to hear his laughter, O’llie followed him back to the main building to strip down and hang their clothes to dry. As O’llie undressed and finished wringing out her tail, she yelped, being scooped up once again as Estinien carried her to the bed, “E-Estinien??”

 

“Call me Stin again…” he rumbled, laying her down on the bed before laying on top of her. Intently nuzzling at her neck, he slid down her body, kissing and nibbling on her skin as he went lower.

 

“Stin…” biting her lip and moaning as he got to her breasts, she squirmed beneath him. “Mnngh…”

 

Popping her nipple out of his mouth, he looked up at her hotly, nuzzling her breast, “I want to finish what we started this morning…”

 

The sight of his lust for her made her heart skip a beat as she reached to brush his hair back, finding she wanted to savor the moment with him. She ran her fingers back along his ear, seeing him blush at her touch.

 

“Mnn…” Moaning, he buried his face into her bosom, shivering as she rubbed his ear more. His eyes closed, he held her close, murmuring, “O’llie…”

 

“Call me…O’lls…” blushing as she timidly asked to have a nickname too, she swallowed as he looked up at her again.

 

“…O’lls…” he whispered it in such a way that it sent fire to her core. Sliding his hand down her side, he slipped between her legs, rousing her hunger. “My…O’lls…”

 

She gasped, squirming and moaning from his touch that set her on fire. Despite how hot she was getting, she couldn’t help the doubts swimming in her mind. Feeling him stop, she looked away, fearing he’d heard her thoughts.

 

Estinien gazed up at her, feeling his heart ache from her worries. He understood though, stopping what he was doing to pull her into his arms, “Do you wish to talk about it?”

 

“N-No…I’m sorry…” embarrassed to ruin the mood, she whimpered a little sadly.

 

“Don’t apologize…” he rubbed her back, thinking about it before speaking quietly. “If we had not bonded…would I still have fallen in love with you…mm…I think so…”

 

“R-Really…?” O’llie peeked up at him with uncertainty, afraid he was just being kind to her.

 

Nodding, he rested his head on the pillow, seeming uneasy as he continued, “I’m not good…with…feelings…and…I’ve…mm…”

 

She gazed up at him, seeing a slight twinge of pain in the corner of his eye. Touching his chest, she asked, “You…were heart-broken…”

 

Not wanting to admit to it, he nodded silently, holding her more tightly, “I didn’t know…why I…wanted to save you. I didn’t even want to be there…but…”

 

“I wasn’t scared of you…” she whispered, nestling into his arms more.

 

“You weren’t?” Surprised to hear her say that after she was so timid, he thought about how quickly she opened up to him. 

 

“No…you were…kind…always kind…” She felt his heartbeat, closing her eyes as she sighed. “I’ve been scared…but not of you. If anything, I…I guess…I was afraid…of disappointing you…making you regret…buying me.”

 

“I would never…ever regret saving you,” he replied bluntly, rolling to pin her down again. Lacing his fingers with hers as he gazed down at her, he tried to get through to her. “I fought how I felt…in the start…at first I told myself I couldn’t have you because I didn’t want to make you feel like a slave…being used by her owner…I wanted to make you feel safe…”

 

O’llie’s breath caught in her throat, flustered by his dominant position while pouring his heart to her. She wanted to hear more, know more, be reminded constantly of her worth. “Stin…”

 

“I couldn’t stop thinking about you though, and when…when you came home injured…” his voice dropped off as he lowered himself more, resting his forehead against hers. “O’lls, all I could think of was making sure you were okay.”

 

“I was…so scared you would hate me…” misting up at the memory, she closed her eyes, feeling his nose brush against hers.

 

“I knew…the way I felt in that moment, I knew I had fallen for you…” giving her a sensual kiss, he continued with his thoughts. I wanted to wrap you up and keep you safe forever. It was so hard for me to deny my feelings when you sat on me that night…

 

I’m sorry…I don’t know what came over me, she whimpered into his mouth as their tongues danced together.

 

I think we know what it was at this point, he teased, pressing his hips against her groin to urge her legs apart.

 

She wrapped her thighs around his hips instinctively, feeling the head of his cock rubbing against her with longing, You’re teasing me…

 

We could not have mated if we didn’t have feelings for each other, Estinen growled a little as he pressed into her, shifting and hunching until he was inside. Gods, you feel so good…

 

It’s so much! She gave a mewling moan as he moved, digging her nails into his hands.

 

Does it hurt? Worried he was going too fast, he eased up, letting her get used to his size.

 

No…keep…going… Embarrassed to admit she liked how he felt, she squeaked and moaned again as he resumed.

 

O’lls…I… Moving faster, Estinien broke the kiss, panting as he braced himself more on the bed. Gazing down at her, he groaned. “Do you…regret it? Bonding with me?”

 

“No…never…” she panted, dizzy from his intense gaze. Arching her back, she cried out, feeling like she was going to burst. “Never!!”

 

“Then…be with me…in the moment…” he rumbled, nuzzling her as he went harder, feeling her nails dig into his forearms. “This very moment…!”

 

Crying out together, they shared their passionate moment until their clothes had dried. Time passed slower on the island, leaving the couple to grow closer and forget for a moment what awaited them in the outside world. Lounging in a shallow pool overlooking the fields, they watched the sun beginning to set. How many sunsets it had been, O’llie wasn’t sure, but she knew the time was coming close to their fantasy ending.

 

“Hey Stin…” O’llie rested her arms on the edge of the pool, watching the sun go down. “Do you think there will ever be a day where we can hold hands in public?”

 

“Mm…maybe,” lounging beside her, he ran the backs of his fingers down her spine slowly, enjoying how soft her skin was. “If Mufi has her way, it won’t be long.”

 

“Because of G’raha?” She shivered at his touch, glancing back at him over her shoulder.

 

“Of course, I doubt she’d do it just for us,” he smirked, continuing his gentle caresses. “It just gives her more incentive.”

 

Blushing a little, she looked out at the horizon wistfully, “Do you think…I could ever be free?”

 

Estinien frowned at her question, remarking, “You’re already free, the coven mark is just a formality to keep you safe.”

 

“What?” Sitting up to face him, O’llie looked confused. 

 

“I never intended to really keep you as a servant, the whole squire thing was just so you wouldn’t get upset,” Estinien shrugged, gazing at her calmly. “If you wanted to just laze around in the room while I worked, that’s fine too.”

 

“Whu-no way!” Shocked and flustered, she splashed him with water. “You paid 20 million Gil for me, how can I just do nothing to repay that??”

 

“Who said you had to repay me? You’re my mate now, what’s mine is yours,” flicking water back at her, he smirked a little. “And if I own you, then you own yourself, therefore…you’re free.”

 

“I…” struggling to argue with that logic, she splashed him again.

 

“What was that for?” He chuckled.

 

“For…being stubborn!” Unsure how to come back with anything witty, she huffed a little, trying to get up. “If I’m free, then…I’m…gonna go buy all the grilled squid I can! With your money!”

 

“If you want,” he shrugged, rolling to gaze up at her.

 

“A-And I’ll buy tons of clothes! From a designer! Tailor-made!” As if she was being threatening, she planted her hands on her hips, seeing the amused glint in his eyes.

 

“With my Gil?” He tilted his head, watching her blush.

 

“W-Well, yes, naturally,” O’llie crossed her arms, feeling shy now.

 

“Seems fair,” Estinien shrugged, folding his arms behind his head as he crossed his legs under the water.

 

“You can’t be serious!” Plopping down in the water again, she poked his stomach. Gods, his abs were rock hard, she considered working out to catch up.

 

“I am…wholeheartedly,” he rumbled, reaching to pull her against him. “Rob me blind, I dare you.”

 

“I…I will!” Pouting as he lured her in closer, she couldn’t help leaning against his chest.

 

“I’d like to see you try…” whispering his words, he was just about to kiss her when he heard a throat being cleared. Letting out a sigh, he looked over the ledge to see a dark-haired woman standing on the cliff below. “I guess our time is up.”

 

“Sorry to interrupt, but we need to chat,” Mufinella called up, not really wanting to know what they were doing, though she had to admit it was cute how they were play fighting. 

 

“Is it about tonight?” Estinien knew how long they had been on the island. He could feel something stirring inside him but he kept it to himself, not wanting to worry O’llie and ruin their time together.

 

“More or less,” she replied, waiting for them to come down.

 

Estinien helped O’llie down from the cliff pool, landing in front of the vampiress. Setting his mate down, he eyed Mufinella, “Does he want me locked up already?”

 

“Aymeric was a bit anxious to know where you were, but I wanted to offer a few things that may help with tonight,” Mufinella motioned for them to follow her.

 

Returning to the house, they changed into their normal clothing before following Mufinella back to Vertigo. O’llie glanced back at the island, already missing it as the door was shut behind them. Reluctantly she followed at Estinien’s side as they journeyed down to the cafe - once they had permission to use the stairs, that is. Settling at the bar, they were greeted by two cups of tea from Thancred.

 

“Moon daisy tea, to help your bodies cope with anything to come,” Thancred explained, motioning to the drinks. “It calms your nerves, so you don’t feel as restless once the transformation happens.”

 

“G’raha’s drinking his upstairs, he’s not allowed down here for safety reasons,” Mufinella explained as she accepted a drink from Thancred. “Thank you, dear.”

 

“Does it last the whole night?” Estinien sniffed the cup, wrinkling his nose a little at the scent before sipping it. He wasn’t exactly thrilled with the flavor but the more he drank, the more the restless feeling inside him settled down. He couldn’t argue with the results.

 

“Yes, but we’ll send you back with extra to brew when the night is over, it helps with the recovery,” Thancred explained as he bagged up a few buds of the tea, scribbling instructions for later.

 

“Has that Forum meeting happened yet?” Estinien inquired, wondering how things were proceeding with that.

 

“No, it’s planned for two days from now,” Mufinella sighed as she sipped her tea. “Not the most ideal of timing, I can’t help but feel as if Solus planned this…perhaps hoping something will go wrong before the meeting can occur.”

 

“He does love his cleverly planned plots,” Thancred muttered as if recalling a specific instance.

 

“Well, there’s nothing we can do but get through the night in one piece,” shrugging and downing the tea, Mufinella grimaced as she set down the empty cup. “More sugar next time…”

 

“Sorry, it’s pretty bitter, I guess,” taking it to clean up, Thancred mused out loud. “I put in the same amount of sugar you usually like, you must have adopted his sweet tooth.”

 

“I guess so,” she chuckled at the idea before getting up from the chair. “Whenever you two are ready, I’ll walk you out.”

 

O’llie hastily finished her drink, also making a face before bowing her head to Thancred in thanks, taking the tea for later. As the group retired upstairs, she couldn’t help sniffing the air in the cafe curiously before they got too far away. The smells reminded her a little of her childhood…

 

Thancred waited inside as if awaiting his next mission, leaving Mufinella to see off their guests. As she stepped outside, she looked up at the darkening sky, “You should hurry, the moon will be rising soon. It shouldn’t climax for several hours from now but better to be ready.”

 

“Thank you…for everything,” Estinien murmured, feeling genuinely grateful for the quiet respite she provided for them.

 

“Don’t get all sappy on me now,” waving him off, she smiled at O’llie gently. “You take care of him tonight…and yourself. Talk him through it.”

 

“But she…” Estinien almost corrected her before realizing she must have overheard them on the island. He sighed, running his fingers through his hair. “Can you not tell anyone about that?”

 

“I understand, she can come out of her shell in her own time,” Mufinella nodded, being considerate. “Emerald didn’t talk for a couple months after I brought her to my coven.”

 

O’llie timidly met her gaze, still a little intimidated by her and her history with Estinien. Quietly she spoke, “Thank you…”

 

“You’re quite welcome…Red,” giving a wink, she shooed them off. “Now go, don’t give Aymeric a heart attack being late.”

 

Muttering a farewell, the pair teleported back to Ishgard. The transfer left them feeling much sicker than usual, nearly being incapacitated by the aether flow as they collapsed by the crystal.

 

“Estinien!” Aymeric hurried over, Lucia at his side to help. Kneeling down, he carefully helped him up from the ground while Lucia aided O’llie. “Gods, you look terrible, why were you so late arriving??”

 

“I was…fine…until we…fuck…” his head feeling like it was splitting open, he groaned, the world spinning. 

 

“Hurry, we need to get them contained,” Aymeric hissed to Lucia, setting out for the castle.

 

Estinien was half conscious of what was going on around him, barely able to move at all until his body met a hard cushion. He could distantly hear the clang of metal before blacking out. Coming to with an ache all over his body, he tried to sit up, groaning heavily.

 

“You’re awake…I wasn’t sure if you’d be conscious after all of that,” Aymeric called out from a distance.

 

Looking around with a grimace, Estinien could see bars everywhere. Gripping one to sit up, he felt something touch his hand and looked over, seeing O’llie on the other side. They were in the cells already, and he didn’t know how much time was left.

Chapter 51: Painful Changes

Notes:

Content warning: viewer discretion advised.

“How are you feeling?” Aymeric asked, seeing him looking like he was in pain. He was wearing his full armor this time, Lucia on stand by if needed.

 

“Mnngh…” Leaning against the bars, Estinien had trouble thinking from the ache in his body. He tried to sit up more, only managing to double over more from the searing hot pain that shot through him. Coughing and clutching his stomach, he felt dizzy again.

 

O’llie reached through the bars, grasping his arm as she felt dizzy herself, Can you hear me, Stin?

 

Yeah, I hear you, O’lls, he was panting heavily now, feeling hotter, like they had cranked up the heat in the prison. Gods this feels awful, is this how it feels every month?

 

Yes, she rubbed his arm, wishing she could hold him. Aymeric had insisted on separate cells, just in case they got violent in their new forms. 

 

Feels like…food poisoning…mixed with…a sunburn…inside… Estinien leaned into the bars again, panting more as he struggled to fight the feeling. He turned his head towards their guards, calling out in a strained voice. “Aymeric..?”

 

“Yes, Estinien?” The Lord Commander called back, trying to remain calm and focused.

 

“If…I don’t make it out of this…” he panted, feeling the grip on his arm tighten.

 

Estinien!! No! Panicked thoughts screamed from O’llie, her eyes wide with terror.

 

“You take care of her for me,” he grunted, trying to get his words out. “Promise me!”

 

“I promise, my friend,” Aymeric replied gravely, hearing a sob from the neighboring cage. 

 

No, you said you’d fight it! FIGHT IT!! O’llie sobbed as she pulled on his shirt.

 

I will…but I can’t take any chances, he tried to use his Dragoon training to breathe through the agony but he felt like he was being ripped apart from the inside. “She…she isn’t…a slave…she’s free. Understand?”

 

“She will be treated with the utmost respect and care,” Aymeric spoke with a firm voice, gripping the hilt of his sword as he held face.

 

O’lls…trust them…they are good people, he could barely breathe, struggling to open his eyes from the pain, but he turned his head so he could see her. The anguish on her face made his heart break. Don’t cry…are you…in pain?

 

I love you… she pressed her head against the bars, wanting to feel him, touch him, comfort him. With a quivering voice that kept breaking, she hummed the tune he always hummed to her when she was upset.

 

I love you…too , he whispered before letting out a sharp gasp. His body seized up, quaking uncontrollably as he fell back on the bed and unleashed a feral scream that unnerved their guards.

 

“STIN!!!” O’llie wailed before she cried out, gripping the bars in agony. The transformation was upon them, seeming to take them at the same time. She wanted so badly to talk him through it, give him love and support so he wasn’t scared, but she couldn’t think straight through the dam that broke inside her. Bones cracking, wings sprouting, fingers turning to claws. She wailed, trying to call his name again but only managing a savage roar.

 

Estinien thought he was surely dying, never having felt the levels of pain before that he was enduring now. His back arched as he convulsed, eventually rolling onto the floor where his primal screams echoed. It felt like something was clawing its way out of him, tearing his back apart as it got free. Two sets of wings sprung to life behind him, his spine elongating into a barbed tail that trashed violently, destroying the bed and making the bars ring loudly. 

 

Aymeric’s knuckles were turning white as he witnessed the shift from man to monster, wanting to cut off every piece that didn’t belong and find his friend within the scales that sprouted from his skin. His hair stood on end as horns ripped through the man’s scalp, twisting and growing as he screamed in agony. It was Nidhogg all over again, but something worse, something that imbued terror in his heart.

 

His fingers gnarled into sharp claws that ripped into the ground like it was paper. He wanted to tear his own flesh off, scales and spines forming down his arms like a rapidly spreading disease. He could feel it on his legs too, his torso, everywhere. Finally his body settled, still on fire but no longer shifting. He crawled to the bars, pulling himself up to see the chimera on the other side. He roared in grief, filled with intense emotions of fury and sorrow.

 

STIN…SCARED, her mind screamed, a miserable whine rumbling out of O’llie as she tried to climb through the bars.

 

“O’l…lie…” a deep, reverberating voice rumbled out of Estinien, his hand reaching through the bars trying to hold her. His hand trembling, he accidentally slipped, his claw ripping into her left shoulder. He howled in terror as he heard her skin sizzle as if being burned.

 

O’llie bucked and rolled, slamming into the bars on the opposite side of her cell, unable to even touch her own shoulder in pain, PAIN. BURNS!!!

 

Estinien banged on the bars, screaming in agony as he watched his mate suffering because of him. Growling and pulling the metal, it began to bow.

 

“This cell cannot hold him,” Lucia breathed, fearing what would happen if he tried to get out. “Should we try to tranquillize him? Ser!”

 

Aymeric was frozen in place, seeing his friend transformed into a nightmare, one he had only suffered in his dreams. Snapped out of his trance by Lucia pulling him to face her, he gasped, as if waking from a nightmare.

 

“Ser, can you hear me?!” Lucia shouted, shaking him roughly. 

 

“Y-Yes,” Aymeric breathed as his eyes started to slide back to the monster in the cage.

 

“Don’t look at him,” Lucia forced his face toward her, her eyes burning into his soul. “He’s going to escape, what should we do? Should we sound the alarm?”

 

“No…no, if the guards see him, I’ll have no choice but to put him down,” Aymeric breathed raggedly, feeling his heart pounding. 

 

“We cannot let him run free, he could take innocent lives!” Lucia tried to reason with him when the screech of metal breaking caught their attention.

 

Finally making a hole big enough for himself, Estinien crawled into O’llie’s cell. He reached out again before stopping, looking down at his hands to see the blood on his claws. Balling his hands into fists, he clawed at his own face as his nails screeched painfully against his impenetrable scales, “I’m…sor…ry…”

 

“He’s still…conscious…” Aymeric gasped, a glimmer of hope in his heart as he gripped Lucia’s arms. 

 

“Ser, we have to stay focused,” Lucia urged him, not wanting him to get his hopes up.

 

With a scared whimper, O’llie looked up at Estinien, her body trembling in agony and terror. Ashamed of what she looked like, she curled up under her wing, a pathetic whine emanating from her wounded body. 

 

Sorrow turned to seething anger as Estinien roared, his screams feral and full of aching wrath, “SOLUS!!!!”

 

Seeing the man turned monster lunge at the bars trying to escape, Aymeric shouted, “Estinien, stop!”

 

“KILL…I WILL…KILL HIM…” Estinien’s voice boomed, growling as he bent the bars.

 

“SER!” Lucia drew her sword, ready to defend them from an attack.

 

“And what good will it do to kill him like this?!” Aymeric shouted at him, fighting against Lucia’s restraint. “He will have both of you destroyed before you can even reach him!”

 

“AAAAAH!!!” Estinien banged against the bars, hitting his head several times in anger. “HE DID THIS!!!”

 

“I KNOW!! I know…but not like this…” his chest aching, Aymeric shook his head. “Not like this, Estinien…my brother. I will help you, we can take him down…all of them…but not like this…”

 

Gripping the bars, Estinien seethed and howled, pressing his forehead against the cold metal. Slowly he slid down the bars, sitting on the ground in defeat as he yanked on his horns, misery in his cries.

 

O’llie crawled towards Estinien, gazing up at him with longing. Stretching up, she timidly licked his cheek, tasting salt, CRYING…WHY?

 

“Hurt…I…hurt…you…” Estinien wanted to hold her but feared causing more damage. He backed away, his back pressed against the metal bars as he curled up, his wings wrapping around himself to hide from her.

 

STIN…HOLD… pawing at his wing weakly, she whimpered. COLD…SCARED…

 

Slowly he parted his wings, looking up at her through his claws. Seeing the loneliness in her amethyst eyes, he stretched his wings out, slowly scooping her up as she crawled between his legs. Forcing his hands to relax, he carefully put his arms around her, letting her get settled before settling around her. Hunching over, he wrapped his wings around her more, the scent of their bond calming his nerves. Everything about him felt sharp and dangerous, afraid of what he could do while trying to comfort her.

 

TIRED… she whimpered, curling up against him as she whined softly, still in pain. 

 

“Rest…I…will pro…tec…t…” he struggled to speak, the demonic voice leaving his body not feeling like his own. 

 

Giving a final whimper, O’llie closed her eyes, her wings folded and tucked against her back as Estinien held her. 

 

Seeing the pair quiet down, Aymeric let out a sigh and spoke softly to Lucia, “Stand down…I think it’s alright, Lucia.”

 

Lucia let out a sigh, sheathing her sword and leaning against the wall. She wasn’t keen on waiting to see how bad it could become but obeyed her master, simply standing watch as Aymeric fretted over his friend.

 

The night was long and hard on both mates, sometimes the pain being too much as they sobbed and wailed, but they had each other. When finally the sun began to rise, O’llie slowly returned to her frail Miqo’te form, the wound still burning in her shoulder despite it seeming to have scabbed over. Her eyelashes fluttering open, she gazed up at Estinien, seeing the draconian beast still holding her. Reaching a shaky hand up, she whispered, “Come back to me…Stin…”

 

He slowly opened his eyes, gazing down at her wearily as his breathing was shallow, exhausted. What did he used to look like? What was normal anymore? His mind was a fog from all the pain he had endured all night, he didn’t want to think anymore. Feeling her soft hand brush against his scales, he rumbled, pulling his hands away from her lest he cause more damage, “O’l…lie…”

 

“Stin…” she struggled to move, everything hurting like she’d been hit by an airship, but she pulled herself up against him. Her naked body shivered, feeling his rough scales slide against her as she managed to get close enough to kiss his lips. She could feel him recoiling a little before a growl rumbled in his chest, making her shiver as she pressed on. Wanting to touch him, bring him back to her, she caressed his chest, his stomach, his side, feeling the scales quiver under her fingers. Slowly she felt him wrap his arms around her, still careful of his claws as he leaned into the kiss.

 

He remembered the last moments they shared together on the island, rolling and connected in passionate ecstasy. The way it felt to be pressed against her, skin to skin, to be inside her, feeling her warmth envelop him wholly. The scent of the ocean in her hair after he had tried to teach her to swim, his hands holding her gently while she flailed in an attempt to doggy paddle. He could hear her sweet moans, the whisper of his name on her lips as she came. Gods, how he missed it, how he longed to cup her cheek in his palm just one more time, to wipe her tears away and tell her it would be okay. He murmured hoarsely, “How…do I…come…ba…ck…”

 

“You already are…” O’llie whispered, brushing her fingers across skin now as the scales receded from his torso. Leaning to press her forehead against his, she nuzzled him, encouraging him to keep going. I want to be alone with you again…I want to lay in bed with you…

 

Groaning as the wings cracked and shrank, he shifted uncomfortably from the tail being next to return back within him. Closing his eyes, he kept his mind filled by the memories of time spent with O’llie in bliss. Their first night together, such passion and pleasure he had never known in his almost millennia of life. He gasped, shuddering as his claws returned to normal nails, allowing him to hold her as tightly as he wanted, as tightly as he had when they made love. After a time, his body settled, leaving him feeling beaten and broken but normal again. 

 

O’llie continued to nuzzle and kiss him to encourage his healing. Feeling the tremor in his body cease, she leaned back to see if he was once more the man she loved. Her heart sank as she saw scales still dotting his torso and thighs in places, not fully able to recover from the change. Tears in her eyes, she thanked whatever gods or goddesses would hear her for at least bringing him mostly back to her. It was enough.

 

“I think it is over, Ser,” Lucia got up from the floor as she dusted herself off, offering him a hand up.

 

“I suppose…these are better results than we had feared…” seeing scales still decorating the Elezen’s back, he thanked Halone his friend was able to return to them. At least the horns had not stayed, being the last to recede into his skull. “Pray collect some robes for them…and prepare the tea.”

 

“Yes, Ser,” Lucia bowed her head as she hurried off to complete her duties, confident in leaving them alone now. 

 

Aymeric leaned against the wall, rubbing his face as he considered how they would deal with hiding the remnants of his transformation. He hoped Mufinella had more success with her night.

 

Meanwhile at the Pemstein estate, G’raha was prowling his cell as he watched his mate sit silently in the cell beside him. He growled, wanting to be with her, by her side, as he sensed a stirring in her. Mufi…

 

I’m okay, Raha, she replied, though her thoughts were wavering. Taking a deep breath and slowly letting it out, she tried to keep her emotions in check. Don’t be afraid.

 

If…I lose…you… able to communicate better with his experience as a WereMiqo, he sat next to the bars gazing in at her with a whimper.

 

Oh, my love…my heart… looking up at him finally, she smiled gently. I will be with you, always.

 

G’raha rubbed against the bars, wanting to mark her with his scent, be with his bonded once more, Mufi…come…please…

 

Slowly getting to her feet, she shakily walked to the bars, settling down next to where he sat. Seeing him stick a paw through the bars, she gingerly held it in her hands, letting him lick her cheek. Smiling, she whispered, “I love you too…”

 

“She seems to be holding up fairly well,” Kit remarked to Y’shtola who was sitting with her in the hallway.

 

“Yes, it seems the WereMiqo genes in her system are not causing a change to occur,” Y’shtola monitored her aether for any changes, hearing a growl nearby. “Yes, I know you’re lonely and bored, my love, do calm down.”

 

Nova growled and huffed, flopping her head on her paws as her tail thrashed in annoyance at being locked up. She hated the full moon, wanting so badly to run around outside to get out all the pent up energy she had from the change. Unlike other Weres, she didn’t really fight it, accepting what she was and rather enjoying the bestial form.

 

As the night was wearing on, Y’shtola frowned, noticing a change in her mistress’ aether, “Something is happening.”

 

“Is she changing?” Kit frowned, straightening to be ready for anything.

 

“I’m not…sure…” Y’shtola continued to monitor her as the woman shivered.

 

“Mnngh…” Mufinella felt ill, gripping G’raha’s paw a little tighter.

 

Mufi?? Whimpering, G’raha poked his nose through the bars to nuzzle her, sensing her suffering. You…are hurting!

 

Shivering more, she felt like throwing up, a cold sweat breaking out on her face. Holding her stomach, she moaned.

 

Suddenly Y’shtola jumped up, unlocking her mistress’ cell and going to her.

 

“Y’shtola!” Kit barked, running after her. “You can’t be in there!!!”

 

G’raha backed away, not wanting to risk hurting anyone as he whimpered, beginning to pace, What is wrong?? Why is she in there?!

 

Moaning and leaning against the bars, Mufinella panted, “Y’shtola…you…can’t…”

 

“Be still, my lady,” Y’shtola directed, holding her hand to the vampiress’ abdomen. Frowning, she concentrated her aether, as if trying to heal something.

 

Mufinella gasped and trembled, clutching the bar for stability. Confusion and sickness filled her, before finally she cried out in pain.

 

Grimacing, Y’shtola closed her eyes, shaking her head as she sat back, “I am sorry…I could not save it…”

 

“S-Save…what?” Mufinella breathed weakly.

 

“The life inside you…” Y’shtola replied sadly. “You…were pregnant…”

 

Mufinella paled, her mind unable to process her words, “What…?”

 

You…were with child…? Shocked and alarmed, G’raha began to pace more, propping up on the bars as he panicked. A child??

 

“I was unsure if what I sensed before was a life spark, but now…it is gone,” Y’shtola looked regretful to give the news. Reaching beneath her mistress, she felt something wet, grimacing. “Blood…”

 

“B-But…how…could I…” panic taking hold, she reached between her legs and felt the dampness, drawing her hand out to find it covered in blood. She cried out, clutching her stomach in agony.

 

G’raha howled, a sorrowful bale that echoed in the cells, other Weres beginning to howl and cry in unison. My child! I had a child!

 

“I’m sorry…” trying to calm her mistress, Y’shtola studied her aether, trying to see what had even happened.

 

“How is this possible? Vampires cannot bear children,” Kit paled at the sight of her mistress breaking down over the loss.

 

“I think…the Were genes were…giving her life…enough for his seed to take hold,” Y’shtola determined, still troubled by the situation. “I thought him sterile but…perhaps when the full moon occurred…not only his form changed.”

 

“Gods,” rubbing her face, Kit felt uneasy by the howling that continued. “Do they…sense it too?”

 

“They sense his sorrow…” Y’shtola looked up at G’raha who was beside himself.

 

“What do we do? Will she change?” Kit didn’t want to leave her to suffer, seeing how her mental state was deteriorating the more she dwelled on the loss.

 

“No, I think she is safe from the moon’s influence,” Y’shtola stood up, wiping her hands on her apron. “Please, carry her to my lab, I can better care for her there.”

 

NO! MUFI! G’raha howled, throwing himself against the cell and trying to reach through to grab her with his paw as Kit swiftly scooped her up. GIVE HER BACK!

 

“We needs tend to her, G’raha, let us help her,” Y’shtola assured him as she followed Kit swiftly out of the cell.

 

G’raha panicked, running to the front of his cell as he pressed his face against the bars, watching them hurry out of sight. He screamed and howled, trying to get free to go to his mate. Fear gripped him, a fear that they all felt. When the sun finally rose and Kit returned to free him, he was huddled against the door sobbing quietly.

 

Crouching at the gate, Kit whispered from the other side, “She is well…would you like to see her?”

 

“Mufi…” G’raha’s eyes were raw and sunken, his face pale as he looked up at her. “Please…where is she?”

 

“She’s in the lab with Y’shtola,” standing to unlock the gate, Kit held out a robe for him to wear. “Go to her, I must tend to the others.”

 

Grabbing the robe, he shakily put it on before stumbling out of the cage. The further he got, the stronger his legs became from the adrenaline flowing through him. Finally breaking into a run, he stumbled up the stairs and down the hall, making his way to the laboratory. Stepping in, he froze, seeing his mate on the table. Her face was pale, her eyes closed but red from crying, no thoughts in her mind as she slumbered. Slowly he moved into the room, reaching her side with a shaky hand as he collapsed to his knees, beginning to sob again.

 

“She is in a dreamless sleep state,” Y’shtola spoke quietly, coming around the table to offer him a cup of tea. “You should drink this, G’raha.”

 

Shaking his head, G’raha gripped the side of the table, feeling helpless, “How…how could she have…”

 

“I ran several tests while she rested,” Y’shtola set the tea down on the floor, checking his aether as well. “I was able to confirm a change had taken place in her that allowed her to bear a child, however…she is an elder vampire…since her body has been taken by the curse for so long, it is…not so simple for your shared genetics to bring life back to her body.”

 

“But…it…was possible?” Looking up at her, he felt his heart aching for his lost offspring, even if it was short-lived.

 

“It would appear so…” finishing her exam, she pondered his aether. “When you transformed, your body grew stronger, might I say even possibly more virile. If you had been intimate with mistress Mufinella even days prior to the full moon, it…is possible that…your seed inside her was affected…”

 

G’raha wasn’t sure how to take the news, still struggling with the concept. Looking up at her as she stood and moved back to her instruments, he whispered, “We…could have a family…”

 

“I will have to study these changes and monitor her health, but…if we can develop a gene therapy using your genetics…” Y’shtola glanced back at her patients, a glimmer of hope in her heart. “We may have found a cure to vampire infertility.”

 

It didn’t change the situation they were in now, but G’raha was able to pull himself up to hold Mufinella’s hand. It felt cold and clammy, almost lifeless. Resting his forehead against her knuckles, he whispered, “I…couldn’t give her the child…she desired…I wasn’t strong enough.”

 

“It is hardly either of your faults, G’raha,” Y’shtola tried to offer condolences and reassurance, seeing how pained he was. Slowly she moved to the table, unhooking Mufi from the devices she had monitoring her health. “You may take her back to her room…if you wish to have time alone.”

 

G’raha silently scooped her up, holding her securely as he left the laboratory. His ears laid back, he slowly made his way back down the hallway. As he made his way towards the living quarters, he crossed paths with the other Weres as they filtered out of the prison. They all looked to be grieving with him, bowing their heads in silence as he passed.

 

Emerald couldn’t stop the tears falling down her cheeks as Diamond held her, silent tears in his own eyes for his mistress’ loss. They couldn’t find the words to even offer to make it better, there was no making this better. There was a loss, one none of them were prepared for.

 

Making his way to Mufinella’s room, G’raha pushed the door open and entered, locking up behind him before laying her to rest in her bed. Carefully he made sure she seemed as comfortable as possible, even fixing her hair so it couldn’t possibly bother her when she woke. Once he was marginally satisfied with his tedious fussing, he curled up beside her, unable to sleep as he waited for her to wake. What would he say to her? How could he make the pain any less than it was? There were no words…nothing could change what happened to her…to both of them. Quietly he wished for this to all be a bad dream they would soon wake up from.

Chapter 52: Bereavement

A solid day had passed since the full moon. Mufinella didn’t want to get out of bed, she didn’t want to think or move or feel anything. The residents of the coven left her alone, the only company she had was a very quiet mate who remained at her side. She knew he wasn’t eating, but the effort to care for his well-being wasn’t present. Unsure how much time had passed, there came a knock at the door.

 

“I’ll get it,” G’raha whispered hollowly as he got up from the bed, slowly making his way over to the door. Opening it, he looked up at Kit who was holding a tray of food.

 

“Apologies for bothering you, I was reminded to provide you with sustenance," Kit held the tray out. “Y’shtola also wished to convey that Ser Estinien and his mate have arrived at the coven for exams.”

 

“Oh…” G’raha took the tray, not really wanting to eat. The food had no scent, none that roused his hunger.

 

“…I will return with any information of value once their exams are finished,” Kit could tell he didn’t care, bowing her head and turning to go.

 

“Did he turn?” G’raha finally asked, wondering if he managed to avoid the infection if he made it back to the coven.

 

“From what I heard…yes, but he was able to change back…mostly,” pausing to respond, Kit saw the man frown.

 

“Mostly?” Looking up at her again, he wondered what she meant.

 

“Yes, he retained a few attributes from his transformation, Y’shtola is investigating it now to determine if it is permanent,” Kit answered plainly.

 

“Alright…thank you,” remembering his manners, he nodded to her before disappearing back into the room. Setting the tray on the nightstand, he sat down on the bed heavily. He rubbed his face, not really wanting to talk to anyone, just conversing to Kit drained what little remained of his energy. Feeling the bed shift, G’raha looked back to see Mufinella sitting up. “Hey…are you…hungry?”

 

Her gaze was vacant, staring off at nothing as she wondered why she even sat up. Did she really care what happened to the others? No, but she was the mistress of the house, she should check on her guests…right? What else was there to do, she couldn’t just wallow over something that was barely alive but a few hours, surely that made no sense. She didn’t even sense it herself, too busy trying to stave off becoming a monster when really she was becoming a mother. The word stuck in her mind, she had been a mother…was…isn’t anymore. How did she even feel about that? She didn’t want to think about it, thinking only hurt. Her stomach still hurt. Why did she still hurt so much?

 

“Mufi,” G’raha gently held her hand, hearing all her thoughts swirling in a chaotic cloud of depression that made him struggle to breathe. 

 

Slowly she looked back at him, as if realizing he was there for the first time. Distantly she remembered his howls, his screams, his pain. She wasn’t alone…a tear rolled down her cheek as she opened her mouth, barely audible, “I’m sorry…”

 

He knew what she meant, shaking his head as he pulled her into a hug. Holding her limp body, he squeezed his eyes shut, whispering back, “No, my love…you did nothing wrong…neither of us did. Tis this…curse…that undoes us so…”

 

Mufi mentally acknowledged what he said, but it didn’t change how she felt inside. Something was gone that she never realized she could miss, some small thing that changed her entire world in the blink of an eye. Closing her eyes, she fell silent again.

 

Pulling back to cup her cheek, G’raha wished he could give her some reason to be happy again, afraid the jovial woman who danced in the sun would be forever lost to the darkness. Softly he asked, “You…want to check on them…? I’ll go with you.”

 

Wordlessly, she looked away, getting up from the bed. She was still wearing the robe that they had put on her, save for some small clothes to manage the aftermath. Looking down, she gingerly touched her abdomen, feeling hollow again.

 

“I’ll help you,” G’raha hurried to her closet, selecting something loose and comfortable for her to wear. There weren’t a lot of options but he did manage to find a dress that was floor length and loose, he imagined her wearing it on the island, the wind gently blowing around her. Swallowing back those happy memories, he brought it to her, carefully and gently helping her to change before he pulled on his old clothes that he left in the room before the transformation. Foregoing the meal, G’raha walked with Mufi to the lab.

 

Estinien was a little anxious about showing the state of his body, fully disrobing so Y’shtola could examine him. Standing still and hearing O’llie growl a little, he sighed, She’s blind, O’lls, she can’t see what I look like.

 

The other one can though, O’llie shot a look to Nova who was scribbling notes about his appearance for later.

 

She’s gay, she couldn’t care less about my dick, Estinien replied, reluctantly turning for a rear view.

 

“No weird dick, ass looks fine,” Nova noted, as if teasing O’llie, sensing her ire without having to hear her thoughts.

 

“Please be more medically accurate and professional, Nova,” Y’shtola sighed, finishing her exam. “You may cover up, but I will require a semen sample from you.”

 

“Why? You didn’t last time,” Estinien frowned, reaching for the cup.

 

“I need to make sure there were no changes in your physiology,” she replied simply before moving to examine O’llie’s aether.

 

Is…something wrong? Why is she checking me? Nothing weird happened to me! Not liking having the woman so close, she hugged herself a little defensively.

 

“She’s fine, her transformation was normal,” Estinien remarked, hesitating to go do his thing while she was feeling edgy.

 

“I need only check her aether…” Y’shtola slowly moved her hands lower, pausing before finishing. “Your shoulder is wounded…you have not healed yet?”

 

“It was…an accident,” Estinien looked away, feeling bad. “The chirurgeons tried to heal it but said that it’s…caused by old magic. They can’t fully heal it.”

 

“How strange…may I?” Y’shtola wished to inspect it further, motioning for her to expose the wound. “Nova, dear, come here.”

 

What are they going to do to me? O’llie panicked, hugging herself more.

 

The healer just needs her assistant’s eyes to make sure it looks right, that’s all, Estinien assured her. It’s okay, I’m right here, I’ll stop them if they hurt you.

 

Okay… timidly O’llie winced and lowered the left shoulder of her robe, exposing her wounds. A long gash tracked from her shoulder blade up over to her clavicle in front, a smaller but equally painful-looking gash beside it in the back.

 

Nova looked over the wounds, glancing at Estinien and guessing he caused it after his transformation. For once, she didn’t make a comment, “They’re like…half healed but they look infected.”

 

“Fetch me the healing salve, the one on the top shelf,” Y’shtola waved her off before hovering a hand over the wounds. “I can feel magic still buried inside the wound…it will need to be drawn out before the wound can begin to heal. I’m afraid you will still have a scar but it shouldn’t hurt once it’s healed properly.”

 

O’llie whimpered a little as they worked on her, the process for having the magic removed being uncomfortable. Estinien moved over to hold her hand, murmuring reassuring things until the work was complete. Watching Nova apply the salve and cover the wound in fresh bandages, he kissed his mate’s forehead, “Good job…”

 

“You will need to apply this salve every day until you see the redness has faded and the wound is sealed,” Y’shtola handed the salve to Estinien. “I’ll want that back when you’re done, it’s quite rare.”

 

“Understood, you have our thanks,” Estinien slipped the jar into the pocket on his trousers, rubbing O’llie’s right shoulder for comfort.

 

“Now, I just need that sample from you and you’re both free to leave,” Y’shtola waved to him, moving to clean up her work station.

 

Estinien frowned, feeling like something wasn’t being said about what it was needed for. Just then, Mufinella entered the room with G’raha. He could tell immediately that something was wrong, her expression cold and distant compared to her recent progress towards happiness. Even her mate looked sullen, his ears laid back and tail lifeless behind him, “Mufi…G’raha. How did your evening fare?”

 

O’llie suddenly gasped, looking at Mufinella as she covered her mouth, tears forming in her eyes. Just as suddenly as she had reacted, she darted across the room, giving her a hug and whispering, “I’m so sorry…”

 

“Red…” G’raha was startled by the woman’s actions, but seeing Mufinella tremble he quickly grasped her shoulders. “Hey, why don’t we go back…”

 

“What…are your…findings?” Mufinella spoke in a hollow voice, staring a little past Y’shtola, ignoring the tears in her eyes.

 

Nova uncomfortably shifted, hugging the clipboard to her chest as she glanced at Y’shtola, “Um…he’s…kinda scaley…but seems fine…”

 

“She is in fine health as well save for a wound that is being tended to,” Y’shtola was quiet and respectful, not wanting to treat her differently but knowing she was struggling. “No changes from her prior exam.”

 

Why are you hugging her? Estinien wanted answers but was seeing that no one wanted to spell it out for him.

 

I shouldn’t say… O’llie knew the pain she must be feeling, slowly pulling away before backing off, clutching her hands to her chest. She wondered if there was something she could do to help, repay her for the kindness she had shown to her before. Biting her lip, she fell quiet.

 

Worried, Estinien looked up at the couple in confusion, never seeing either of them look so miserable and empty inside. Trying to connect the dots, he looked down at the specimen cup in his hand. Why did she want a sample of his sperm? They already stated he didn’t carry the bonding scent, so the only other reason was to check fertility. But vampires were sterile… Is she…pregnant?

 

…no… O’llie hung her head, moving to hide her face against Estinien’s side.

 

The implications made him go pale as he looked up at Mufinella, seeing her turning to leave. Suddenly he called out to her, “If you don’t want to go to the Forum meeting, I’ll tell Aymeric you aren’t feeling well.”

 

“I have to go…” she paused, turning her head a little to acknowledge him. 

 

“I’ll…bring up the tower investigation for you,” he offered, startled by just how empty her emotions were in that moment. “You needn’t do it yourself.”

 

“This is my burden to bear…” turning away again, Mufinella left the room, G’raha following close behind.

 

Once she was out of earshot, Y’shtola spoke up, “It is important that we receive that sample from you…if you please.”

 

Estinien grit his teeth, feeling useless in helping the woman with the burdens she bore. Not really knowing that he could get off in a time like this, he murmured, “Can I just…do it later?”

 

“The longer we wait after the full moon, the less accurate the results will be,” insisting on it, she motioned him towards the private room. “If you need to feed in order to get in the mood you may, it should not affect the sample.”

 

He felt angry, he wasn’t sure why or for what purpose, but Estinien wanted to throw the cup across the room. Feeling O’llie squeeze his arm, he looked down at her, seeing how upset she still was. He let out a sigh, bringing her with him as he tried to get a sample ready. It took him a good deal of time and a lot of distractions before he could get something out, feeling frustrated that he could even remotely focus from everything going on. He had no right to feel pleasure while Mufinella and G’raha were hurting. Coming back out with his meager offering, he set it down before growling, “Can we go now?”

 

“Yes, please be cautious with your new appearance,” Y’shtola warned as she moved to begin testing.

 

“No shit…” he grumbled under his breath as he dragged O’llie out of the room by her hand.

 

Are you…angry that I won’t tell you? Nervous about his behavior, O’llie timidly inquired as she trotted to keep up.

 

No, I’m not mad at you, he replied, walking with her down the corridor towards the front door. I don’t need you to tell me, I figured it out on my own.

 

But…you’re still angry…why? O’llie felt his hand begin to tremble before he stopped walking. Instinctively she winced, as if expecting him to backhand her for questioning him.

 

Glancing back, he took a moment before gently pulling her into a hug, “Don’t do that…I would never hit you.”

 

“I’m sorry…” she whispered, feeling overwhelmed by everything. It never even occurred to her that there was a danger of becoming pregnant by Estinien, wondering if that would truly be terrible. The concern lay more with what kind of child would come of the union of a vampire and a WereMiqo. Surely it would be an abomination, one the Forum would not stand for.

 

Estinien sighed, rubbing her back where she wasn’t injured. Trying to get his mind off what happened, he asked, “I never got to reward you for before, do you want to go do something?”

 

“Actually…there is something I want to do…” meekly replying, she switched to thinking instead. Can we…go by that cafe again? Where Em and Di live…

 

I guess so, did you want to see them? Moving to lead the way, he considered how the travel might be rough since they were still recovering from the full moon.

 

No…well, perhaps, but I wanted to do something…f-for Lady Mufinella… O’llie was unsure how he would feel about her wanting to help, but meeting his gaze, she was surprised to see a calm appreciation in his eyes.

 

What would you like to do? He brushed her hair back, also wanting to do something, anything.

 

I need herbs! A-And that vampire in the cafe, he has a lot of herbs and teas! O’llie brightened at the idea of being helpful.

 

You know a lot about herbs? He asked as he turned to lead the way out of the house.

 

Yes, my mother taught me, she helped the other servant women whenever they - nearly saying it, she stopped herself, correcting. - when they didn’t feel well…

 

Estinien sighed, squeezing her hand, When they had miscarriages…

 

Looking up at him, she could sense his anger again. She tugged on his sleeve, Please…do not tell the others…

 

I won’t, just tell me what you need and we’ll get it, stepping outside, he took a breath of the fresh air to clear his head. “It’ll be better if we head there directly, are you comfortable with that?”

 

O’llie nodded in agreement before steeling herself for the journey, not looking forward to the aether sickness as they teleported to Kugane. Once they were both recovered enough to move, they went to the parlor door that they had access to before stepping inside and moving into the inner sanctum. No one seemed to be around, so they freely wandered into the cafe downstairs. “What did you need? You might have trouble reading these tins, the handwriting is old…”

 

“Um… raspberry leaf, lemon balm, nettle, alfalfa, rose petals, motherwort and withania,” O’llie rattled off before beginning to climb the shelves to help find everything. “And yarrow!”

 

“Can I help you?” Stepping through the bead curtain, Thancred eyed the burglars vandalizing his shop. “I do have a ladder…just over there…”

 

O’llie looked over at the ladder blankly before scuttling up the shelves more, grabbing one of the tins, I think this is lemon balm?

 

“That’s lemongrass, if you want lemon balm it’s over there,” Thancred waltzed into the room, grabbing the ladder. “Estinien, could you kindly pry your lady from my shelves? That’s 500 year old wood she’s clawing up.”

 

Estinien plucked O’llie from her perch, carefully setting her down, “Did you overhear us?”

 

“Yes, I can get what you need,” he didn’t seem to acknowledge anything further about the matter, working on collecting the tins with Estinien’s help. “Do you two need some moon daisy tea? Or have you had it today?”

 

“Not yet…we had some complications,” Estinien muttered, setting the tins down for O’llie so she could start picking out what she needed.

 

“Oh? Did you…change?” Thancred glanced at him, not seeing anything obviously wrong with him.

 

“…did she tell you about that?” Estinien sighed, sitting down at the bar.

 

“She asked me to keep watch if any news came in from Ishgard,” Thancred hopped down with the last tin, setting it down in front of O’llie before moving behind the bar. “I’m glad you’re alright though.”

 

“Mm…mostly,” thinking the man was trustworthy, he glanced to make sure no one was peeking into the room before he pulled his collar aside, showing the black scales on his chest.

 

“Twelve…are there a lot?” Grimacing at the reveal, he prepped two teas for them before handing a couple bags to O’llie for her collection.

 

“Mm…enough to be troublesome,” he sighed, fixing his clothes before leaning on the counter.

 

“Maybe they’ll fall off over time?” Feeling for the man but glad he didn’t stay an abomination, Thancred got a little hope if he ever went through that experience.

 

Estinien shrugged, picking up one of the tins to sniff it before making a face, “I tried pulling one out and it hurt like a bitch.”

 

“Ah…best to leave them be then,” brewing the tea, he gave a sad smile. “No public baths for you then?”

 

Scoffing and giving him a look, Estinien set the tin down. When the drinks were finally done, he sipped it, finding he had added more sugar. It was less offensive this time.

 

“So you seem rather knowledgeable of herbs…had some training?” Thancred watched her work, seeing that she knew the correct amounts.

 

She nodded, not looking up from what she was doing as she carefully mixed the herbs and teas together.

 

“If you ever want a job when things settle down around here, assuming we haven’t all expired, you’re welcome to work in my shop,” Thancred mused, passing her a tea as well. “Pay off that debt faster.”

 

“She has no debt, she’s not my slave,” Estinien defended, glaring over the top of his cup.

 

“Oh? Well, I suppose it would be weird to own your mate…” leaning against the counter, he watched O’llie work some more before asking. “Who’s this for?”

 

She glanced up at his question, going back to work without responding.

 

“I see…” Thancred seemed to know something about the reason as he folded his arms, looking grave. “How are Mufi and G’raha, do you know? Will they be returning to the house before the meeting?”

 

“Unsure, probly not,” suspecting that the Miqos of the house had spilled the beans to him, Estinien hid behind his tea, not wanting to think about it again. Drink your tea.

 

Thancred watched her reach for the rose petals before commenting, “Mufi doesn’t like rose tea.”

 

Pausing, she set it back down and moved on to something else before freezing, her face paling. She looked up at Thancred, seeing him watching her movement.

 

“Don’t say anything to her,” Estinien sighed, scratching his hair. “She’s not in a good place.”

 

Thancred nodded, moving to put the rose petals away before pulling out a container, opening it up and revealing fancy looking sugar cubes, “Here…she’ll like these, it’ll help with the taste.”

 

Don’t feel bad, he’s Mufi’s spymaster, if he wants information, he’ll get it, Estinien consoled O’llie, sensing her being upset at revealing Mufi’s secret. 

 

Will she be mad with me? Taking the sugar cubes, she tossed them into the mix before sealing the bag.

 

Mm…if she is, I’ll explain what happened, don’t worry, ruffling her hair, he pushed the prepared tea closer to her. “Drink and let’s go.”

 

Frazzled, O’llie began to drink her moon daisy tea, calming down as she drank it.

 

“Here…can you take this for G’raha as well? I don’t know if he’ll be cognizant enough to make any for himself…did she transform?” Thancred bagged up some moon daisy for the road before going to put everything away in its place.

 

“I don’t think so, she seems fine in that regard,” Estinien rumbled, taking the teas and stowing them in his other pocket for the trip. “Hey, uh…don’t tell anyone…and don’t bring it up with her. She’s not…well.”

 

“My lips are sealed,” Thancred nodded, quickly sorting his wares.

 

“Sorry I can’t pay for the tea, I left my wallet in my other trousers,” Estinien murmured, partially joking.

 

“It’s on the house,” hopping down from the ladder and putting it back in its spot, he waited for O’llie to finish before leading the way back up to the living quarters. “Did you want to see Emerald or Diamond? I believe they are in their room, though I don’t know how open they are to guests at the moment.”

 

“That’s alright, we’ll be on our way,” Estinien shook his head after getting confirmation from O’llie of her desires. 

 

“Alright, safe journeys,” bowing his head a little to them, he saw them off before resuming his duties.

 

Returning to Mor Dhona, Estinien and O’llie felt a little less like trash as they entered the house. Heading upstairs, they wandered down through the living quarters until Estinien stopped at a spot on the wall. He knocked on seemingly nothing.

 

What are you doing? O’llie frowned in confusion, thinking him mad.

 

You can’t see it but there’s a door here, he explained, seeming to look up at something before speaking. “Sorry to bother you…again…she wanted to bring something for Mufi.”

 

G’raha materialized in the hallway, looking between them wearily, “Is it something I can accept on her behalf?”

 

Estinien glanced at O’llie, seeing her nod. Rummaging in the bag, he pulled out two bags of tea, “This one's for you, the moon daisy crap.”

 

“Oh, thank you, I forgot…” wondering if it would help his mood any, he accepted the bag before looking at the other package.

 

O’llie looked up at Estinien, relaying the uses for the tea mentally.

 

“This is for Mufi, it…helps with what she’s going through…” Estinien saw O’llie scowl, letting out a sigh. “It should stop the bleeding…and help regulate her hormones…and stuff…”

 

“That’s…very kind of you…” G’raha softened, taking the package and staring at it for a moment distantly. Looking up at O’llie, he looked grateful. “Thank you…”

 

“If she does decide to skip the Forum meeting, I meant it when I said I’d go in her place,” Estinien reiterated, looking serious. “Just…give me a call…or if she needs…anything…”

 

“I will be sure to relay your offer,” G’raha nodded to him, a little less resentful towards him. “Please…go rest yourselves…”

 

“We will, good day,” Estinien nodded to him before heading off, holding O’llie’s hand as they walked.

 

Closing the door behind him, G’raha went to prepare the teas with Mufinella’s small tea pot.

 

“Who was it…?” Mufinella asked distantly, laying with her back to the door.

 

“It was Estinien and Red, they brought tea for us,” G’raha explained, bringing the package over while he waited for the water to boil. He opened the bag, sniffing it a little curiously. “She said it would help with your symptoms so you recover faster.”

 

“Oh…” part of her wondered how she knew what to bring her but mostly she didn’t have the energy to care. Maybe the tea would help her, but she didn’t hold her breath, closing her eyes again.

 

The days passed painfully slowly until the evening of the Forum gathering arrived.

Chapter 53: Call to Order

Due to the nature of the meeting, all of the leaders of the vampire covens were required to attend for a majority vote, this included any second in command in case of tie votes. Mufinella and Kit arrived in Sharlayan with Thancred in tow as well as G’raha in disguise as a servant, hidden beneath a heavy cowl. The city was teaming with unlife, almost a stark comparison to the gala as vampires flooded in with mirth on their lips. Now the crowds whispered and murmured with gossip about the coming meeting, a general sense of tension in the air.

 

Mufinella had pushed down all of her feelings in preparation for this meeting, knowing that any sign of weakness would be used against her. She made sure to be properly fed and dressed in a power suit to reinforce her position, the very image of the grand Inquisitor that they knew her as. She kept her eyes on The Rostra, the main hall where the Forum met for official business. It was at the center of the island nation, taking time to climb steps up to their destination.

 

I’ve been here before, G’raha noted to Mufinella, keeping his head down as he followed in her shadow.

 

With Krile? Mufinella hadn’t been very chatty since that night, becoming more closed off and cold, even towards G’raha.

 

Yes, do you think people will know? Worried about being recognized, he kept his fretting inside.

 

Did anyone see you? Mufinella didn’t look anywhere else, barely acknowledging any greetings tossed her way.

 

I…I don’t think so… hoping his visits went undetected, G’raha fell silent, focusing extra hard on blocking out anyone who might try to read his mind. The hairs on his neck were bristled, indicating quite a few vampires were trying to sneak a peek into his thoughts.

 

Let’s hope then, going quiet as well, Mufinella ascended the stairs to the Rostra. At the top loitering in the front plaza, she could see Aymeric. To her surprise, Estinien was also there with O’llie. They shouldn’t be here…

 

G’raha could smell the fake pheromones in the air. He was relieved he had the foresight to wear the cologne, just in case anyone tried to test them. I’m sure there’s a reason.

 

Mufinella walked up to Aymeric, greeting him in a neutral tone, “Good evening. Did you secure his testimony?”

 

“Good evening,” Aymeric glanced down at Mufinella, seeing how cold she was acting. He tilted his head but assumed it was for the meeting. “Regretfully the Count was found dead this morning.”

 

“What? Well that’s not suspicious at all…” she growled, closing her eyes to steady herself. “But you have the paperwork.”

 

“Yes, despite an attempt to have it stolen…” Aymeric sighed. “This has gone too far, I will be glad to put an end to it.”

 

“Is everything else in order?” They began to walk towards the building, keeping their conversation vague.

 

“Yes,” he replied simply as they stepped through the massive doors, joining the crowds.

 

I’m scared, Stin… O’llie trembled a little in the crowd, wishing she could shrink down and fit into his pocket. While Aymeric and Estinien had prepared her for what to expect at the meeting, the idea of seeing Solus Galvus again terrified her. She couldn’t help the strong urge to run for her life.

 

Hold G’raha’s hand, he replied, surveying the crowd to keep guard.

 

Why?? Flustered, she wanted to grab his hand but knew she had to act like his servant in public.

 

He’s your mate, remember? Estinien reminded her, hoping she wouldn’t lose it. I’m sorry…I can’t properly support you…except through our thoughts. Once we’re inside, you have to keep your mind protected, alright? Like we practiced.

 

Right… timid but needing someone to hold onto, O’llie stepped up next to G’raha and tugged on his cloak, hanging her head.

 

“Yes?” Keeping his voice down, G’raha glanced at the woman curiously.

 

“Can we…hold hands?” Her voice was small and scared, but extremely uncomfortable.

 

She wants to hold hands, should I? G’raha was grateful that the cloak he wore had arm holes, poking his hand out to offer to her.

 

Is she scared? You can comfort her, she can’t hold Estinien’s hand here, Mufinella replied. She was more accepting of O’llie after her gift, finding it did help with her healing process so she could weather the meeting without being in pain or bleeding.  

 

“Yes, here…reach into my cloak,” G’raha whispered to her, unable to open his cloak for her.

 

O’llie took his hand and settled up next to him, holding his hand as she trembled. Closing her eyes, she thought, This feels so wrong…

 

Just consider him a friend and you’re comforting each other, Estinien moved closer since their mates were pretending to be sharing a moment.

 

Stepping through another set of overly-sized doors, the group entered an indoor amphitheater buzzing with murmurs as people settled. Perfectly round, it contained three levels of seating, seeming to indicate rank as the heads of the houses sat on the lowest level. Thancred stayed in the back row with Estinien, Kit, and the Miqos, the vampires sitting while their “servants” stood beside them. Mufinella and Aymeric meanwhile descended the spiraling stairs until they reached the bottom level, settling in seats beside each other. All of the coven heads had arrived for the meeting, even Magnai seemed interested in the results, having attended himself instead of sending a representative as he usually did. In the Baldesion chair sat Krile with a smug look on her face.

 

“She can’t even conceal her intentions,” Aymeric whispered to Mufinella, looking around the room to see where her men were stationed. Rammbroes was seated at the back of the room, seeming to be fiddling with something under the desk. He narrowed his eyes. “Keep an eye on that one.”

 

Mufinella barely glanced his way, pretending to be surveying the crowd, Raha, can you hear me?

 

Yes, Mufi, despite the distance, G’raha was able to respond, focusing hard on keeping his thoughts solely on her.

 

Tell Thancred to be ready, Rammbroes is up to something, she focused her attention back on the subject of the meeting. Across the room she saw Solus settling himself as if he hadn’t a care in the world. “Cocky bastard.”

 

Aymeric scoffed a little in agreement, sorting through his papers to prepare for the Forum to commence. 

 

Solus’ expression was unreadable, just his usual lackadaisical air of uncaring. His yellow eyes slid across the room, up the levels, and settled directly on O’llie as if sending her there. For a moment, he simply stared at her, unflinching.

 

O’llie began to tremble, her body frozen in his gaze as she stared back with wide eyes. Horror began to fill her, memories flooding back as screams and pleas for help went unanswered. Her chest heaving with every labored breath, her vision suddenly blacked out.

 

“Sit down on the floor,” Estinien rumbled through the darkness, having covered her eyes to block her view.

 

She couldn’t move even if she wanted to, her body petrified in place. With urging from her mate, she ended up sitting on the floor with her back against the desk. Her ears were ringing, so loud she wanted to scream. Suddenly she heard a soft hum breaking through the piercing din, recognizing the tune Estinien always hummed to her when she was upset. Trembling, she began to hum the tune to herself, hugging her knees as she rocked.

 

Gods…what happened to her… G’raha felt for the woman, the intense scent of fear beginning to make him anxious.

 

Nothing good, now keep your mind focused, Mufinella chided, glaring at Solus. Tonight he was going down…she would make sure of it.

 

A loud clacking sound called the session to order as Fourchenault Leveilleur, speaker of the Forum, stood to lead the meeting, “I bring this gathering of the Forum to order, silence in the room!”

 

Dutifully the room fell silent, all eyes on the lower levels as they eagerly awaited the drama to unfold.

 

“An accusation has been made against Lord Solus zos Galvus of House Galvus by Lord Aymeric de Borel of House Ishgard, claiming that Lord Solus made an illegal trade agreement with Count Driancoin de Haillenarte of House Ishgard to produce war-grade airships and Machinist weaponry in such volume that they fall under the category of war paraphernalia. How do you plea, Lord Solus?” Fourchenault presented the topic of the meeting, turning his attention to the accused.

 

“Not guilty,” he shrugged, waving a hand casually. “Is it a crime to do business with fellow vampires? If the man could not fill out the appropriate paperwork on his end, well…that’s hardly my fault.”

 

“You are well aware of the rules of my coven, this is not the first time you’ve done business with any one of the high houses in Ishgard,” Aymeric frowned at him, keeping his tone professional. “All business agreements are to be approved by the head of the coven prior to the agreement being signed. I received no such notice of agreement, nor was a meeting ever held with me in regards to it.”

 

“And do you have proof of this agreement that I supposedly signed?” Solus leaned back in his chair, seeming to be disinterested already.

 

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Aymeric stood up, bringing the paperwork up to Fourchenault to present as evidence. “These papers were seized in the office of Count Haillenarte by my men, they document the exact amount of goods ordered, which we confirmed the manufacturing of when the secret location was uncovered. The warships and Machinist parts have since been secured and are in the process of being dismantled per the Forum’s guidelines.”

 

“Is this not your signature, Lord Solus?” Fourchenault held up the paper, pointing to a scribble on the sheet.

 

“As I said, it was a simple business agreement,” Solus shrugged, crossing his legs casually. “The order number is vastly inaccurate, however. What use would I have for 50 airships? I originally requested 5, it must have been an error on his part.”

 

“I confirmed the order with Count Haillenarte myself, he stated there were no errors on the form,” Aymeric replied firmly.

 

“Where is the Count? Can he not come here and testify for himself rather than you proclaiming hearsay as fact?” Solus waved his hands, as if looking for the man.

 

“That was the plan…until we found the man dead in his cell this evening, somehow burned to death,” Aymeric explained, a murmur going through the room.

 

“Oh dear, what a shame,” Solus feigned sympathy, resting his head on his hand. “You really ought to fix those holes in your castle, it’s been decades since your little war ended. Hard up for funds? Too busy playing house and building homes for your slaves?”

 

“There was also an attempt to steal this paperwork from my office, luckily I had the foresight to hide it elsewhere before the meeting,” Aymeric was not amused by his flippant remarks, choosing not to dignify them with a response.

 

Fourchenault glanced at Solus, seeing him shrug as if he had no idea what he was talking about. Sighing, he set the paperwork down, “Regardless of the sum of the order, you still did not gain approval from Lord Aymeric prior to signing this document.”

 

“As the people of this age say…’my bad’,” Solus smirked a little, though his smile did not reach his cold eyes.

 

“May I point something out?” Mufinella spoke up as she stood from her chair.

 

“As you wish, Lady Inquisitor,” Fourchenault waved to her to continue as Aymeric returned to his seat.

 

“Thank you, Lord Fourchenault,” bowing her head respectfully, she turned her cold gaze to Solus. “You say that the order for the warships was vastly inflated, but what of the Machinist weapons? What use would your people have of such things? It is widely known that Garleans cannot use magic-based weaponry, hence their focus on gunblades powered by ceruleum. Can you explain this?”

 

“Certainly,” Solus folded his hands in his lap. “Due to a recent shortage in ceruleum, we had to resort to arming our men with alternatives until our survey teams returned with a sufficient supply of fuel.”

 

“Your men? Who cannot use these weapons? Were they planning on throwing them like rocks at their enemies?” Mufinella remarked snidely.

 

“Gods, no, we are not savages,” he scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. “We assigned slaves to guard duty for the time being.”

 

No, he’s lying, O’llie thought as she crawled under the desk, unable to stand hearing his voice. Finding Estinien’s cloak on the floor, she pulled it over herself as she trembled, trying to inhale his scent to calm down. They never used slaves as guards, they’re too weak.

 

“He’s lying,” Estinien whispered to G’raha, relaying the message.

 

Mufinella tilted her head in thought before replying to his statements, “Oh? What slaves, the ones you keep malnourished in your dungeons? The ones who would sooner shoot themselves with said guns before they defended their masters? Come now, you cannot expect us to believe this, why just over a month ago you held your gala. The halls were lined with vampires, not slaves. All armed with gunblades.”

 

“It was a party, we had to appear well-equipped for our guests,” Solus reasoned lazily. “Besides, seeing armed slaves would make our guests uncomfortable, you can hardly blame us for making up appearances for the sake of frivolity.”

 

“I have it under good authority that there has never been a slave working in guard duty in your lands,” Mufinella argued, resting her hands on the desk. “We’ve all bought slaves from you, slaves that like to talk. Don’t try to fool us, Solus, those guns and airships were never meant for you…they were meant for someone else, someone who wanted to feign ignorance if things came to light…someone like Lady Krile Baldesion.”

 

A murmur went through the room, humming with question before the gavel clacked again.

 

“Order! I will have order!” Fourchenault shouted.

 

“She’s reaching and throwing around blame without proof! I should call her own neutrality into question!” Solus proclaimed, rising to his feet for his audience. “Our grand Inquisitor is supposed to be neutral in all regards, and yet she has been found to be meeting in secret with Ser Aymeric and Lord Hien prior to this meeting! Not to mention the recent lock down she performed without the approval of the Forum!”

 

O’llie shuddered and whimpered at the boom of his voice, feeling Estinien’s foot slide over to her. She curled around his leg in terror.

 

“My, how well you seem to know of my activities from your far away castle in the north, Solus,” Mufinella threw a fake smile his way as she moved around the desk to pace as she addressed the Forum. “Almost as if you have spies in our midst. Care to explain that?”

 

“It is true,” Hien stood, making his own claims. “After the gala, I discovered three spies in my ranks, all claiming to work for Lord Solus.”

 

“Lies, all lies to distract from the matter at hand,” Solus pointed to Mufinella dramatically. “The corruption of our very own Inquisitor!”

 

“The matter of Lady Mufinella’s lock down was presented to the Forum after she concluded her findings,” Fourchenault replied on her behalf. “As it was a matter of her own coven, there was no reason for her to receive approval prior to commencement.”

 

“And yet her findings were flawed, claiming that her underling, Thancred Waters,” Solus motioned to the vampire seated above, drawing everyone’s attention to him. “Was not breaching his terms of exile by having relations with a non-vampire. But instead, he was found in his very own cafe, willfully protecting his new little lover, an Au Ra girl!”

 

“Oh? Did Krile tell you that when she so conveniently showed up in the middle of my conclusionary talks?” Mufinella placed a hand on her hip. “How strange, the only ones present at the cafe were those accused, his warden, myself, and the little interloper. So tell me, just how did you get that inaccurate information?”

 

The room hummed with murmurs again, the crowd getting excited by all this delightful drama.

 

“I will tell you how, because Solus zos Galvus has been aiding Lady Krile Baldesion in her crusades as would-be leader of her coven,” Mufinella addressed the room, walking the floor like she owned it. 

 

“Preposterous! You have no proof of such claims!” Solus argued, though there seemed to be a glimmer of excitement in his eyes as he debated with her, as if he was enjoying it.

 

“Haven’t I? Oh, Krile, dear, where is your father?” Mufinella turned her attention to Krile who sat up straighter in her seat. “He should be here attending this meeting, and yet…there you are, in his place.”

 

“Father had other matters to attend to, he trusts me to speak on his behalf,” Krile replied curtly.

 

“Is that so? What other matters could be more important than a mandatory Forum meeting? Even his holiness, The Sun of Azim Steppe, Magnai Oronir has graced us with his presence! And we all know how he abhors our meetings; apologies, your Sunship, we will have you back on your throne in due time.”

 

The room chuckled a little at the truth of those statements, silencing when the gavel clacked again.

 

“Miss Krile, where is Galuf Baldesion? He was strictly informed to attend himself, not with a replacement,” Fourchenault asked directly.

 

“As I said, he is indisposed on a personal matter and could not attend on such short notice,” Krile reiterated, holding firm.

 

“Oh yes, it would be difficult for him to attend, seeing as he’s on his deathbed,” Mufinella nodded in feigned sympathy.

 

“What? Deathbed? So it’s true?” The crowd gasped and gossiped, ignoring the gavel for a moment before quieting once more.

 

“Order!! Lady Mufinella, how did you come to this information?” Fourchenault inquired, turning his attention to her. “Vampires cannot become ill, let alone die of natural causes.”

 

“Of course not, unless they’ve been poisoned,” she explained, motioning to the crowd. “A curious thing, if you will allow me to explain the turn of events arriving at this information. It came to be revealed, after my conclusion to the lock down, as it so happened, that my warden Urianger had been working in secret as a spy for the young lady Krile in my coven for some few centuries. Once I determined the truth of this matter, I opted to forgive him for his treason…if he served as a spy on my behalf.”

 

Out of the crowd walked a tall figure, descending to the main floor to stand by Mufinella. Drawing back his hood, Urianger bowed to the head speaker, “I can confirm what mine mistress hath claimed to be truth. Lady Krile didst deceive me into betraying mine own coven some many centuries ago as I served as warden over Thancred.”

 

Krile seethed in her chair, glaring at the man who had double-crossed her. She shot a look towards Rammbroes before feigning ignorance, “I have no clue what they’re talking about, this is all lies to sully my name!”

 

“Urianger has agreed to testify to anything requested of him, even providing a blood viewing if necessary,” Mufinella motioned to the man who bowed his head in agreement. “Now tell us, Urianger, what did you come to find in regards to Galuf?”

 

“His lordship hath been confined to bed for many years, his blood tainted with poison derived from dragon fangs,” Urianger explained, producing a vial of what appeared to be blood. “I hath the chance to procure some of his Lordship’s blood as proof whilst I investigated Lady Krile’s soirée.”

 

“Oh? What soirée would that be?” Mufinella took the vial and handed it over to Fourchenault who seemed frustrated by all of these revelations when he thought only one person was being accused of crimes.

 

“The fundraising event held after the conclusion of Lord Galvus’ gala, mistress,” Urianger replied calmly.

 

“I was not aware there was any such after party being held,” Fourchenault looked to Krile, seeing her fidget in her chair. He narrowed his eyes, turning back to Urianger. “Go on.”

 

“He’s lying! He’s already been accused of being a spy, how can you -“ Krile tried to interrupt before Fourchenault cut her off.

 

“I am speaking with Mr. Augeralt at the moment, you can wait your turn for rebuttal after,” Fourchenault chastised before motioning for him to continue.

 

“The soirée was held in secret, your Lordship,” Urianger rummaged in his cloak again, passing over a sheet of paper. “Those in attendance were but the wealthiest and most unscrupulous members of high vampire society, I hath with me a list containing the names of those in attendance.”

 

Taking the list from Mufinella, Fourchenault looked it over before frowning, his gaze going out to the crowd to see several named on the list begin to shift uncomfortably in their seats. He set the list aside with a grave tone, “If this is to be true, what purpose would Lady Krile have in holding such an event?”

 

“It’s quite clear, Head Speaker,” Mufinella explained, facing the Lalafellan woman with judgment. “To usurp her father’s throne and begin her war campaign against all who did not support her.”

 

“SLANDER!” Krile cried, standing on her chair. “She’s a lying snake!!”

 

“And you are intruding on my lands without my permission,” Mufinella segwayed, pacing with her hands behind her back again. “Or did you forget to ask before setting foot inside the Crystal Tower?”

 

Again, the crowd was roused to life, buzzing in awe and wonder at all the accusations being thrown about. 

 

“ORDER! Lady Mufinella, of what do you speak of? You mean the tower of crystal to the south of your coven house?” Fourchenault clarified with a scowl, not liking where this was going.

 

“Oh yes, the tower which resides on my lands, the one and the same,” Mufinella spoke with her hands to keep attention on her. “I only just recently discovered her dastardly activities when I rescued one of my lost servants from her clutches.”

 

“Of whom do you speak?” Fourchenault glanced at Krile, seeing her gaze full of ire.

 

“I speak of G’raha Tia, Head Speaker,” Mufinella motioned to the higher levels. It’s your time, come down and stand by me.

 

G’raha tried his best not to tremble as he descended to the ground floor, moving to Mufinella’s right as he removed his cloak.

 

“YOUR slave?? That’s my property!” Krile exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table and making G’raha jump.

 

“I’m not sure how things work in your neck of the woods, dear, but you cannot simply claim ownership of everything you steal,” Mufinella waved her hand over G’raha’s neck, his markings lighting up for all to see. “As you can see, he retains the mark of the Pemstein coven. It’s common knowledge only one coven mark may be placed at a time, making it impossible for me to lay claim to something that wasn’t mine.”

 

Krile sputtered, looking at the Miqo’s body. He was wearing a sleeveless tunic, showing both arms. Narrowing her eyes, she saw his left bicep was unmarred, “You removed it! He had a mark on his arm!”

 

“Why would I do such a thing? Such a painful process isn’t worth my time,” Mufinella shrugged her off, turning to Fourchenault as she produced her ledger. “As you will see, I purchased G’raha 5 years ago.”

 

“It does appear to be in order,” Fourchenault nodded, seeing the signature as genuine. “Have you proof of ownership, Miss Krile?”

 

Tensing up, Krile knew she couldn’t prove it. She’d had his records stricten from her ledgers, fully intending for him to simply disappear when her plans were set in motion. Gritting her teeth, she growled, “No…but -!”

 

“Now, I understand it was a failure on my part as his mistress that I did not pursue his kidnapping sooner, however,” Mufinella paced back to G’raha’s side, resting a hand on his shoulder. She could feel him trembling, giving his shoulder a light squeeze of encouragement. “I had a lot on my hands at the time with other troublesome servants, I reasoned he would come home eventually of his own accord. As it turned out, he had begun visiting Thancred’s tea shop before the full moons, so I left him to tend to my servant, thinking him safe from harm. Little did I know that he had escaped his captors, information he made me privy to when I visited the cafe for myself.”

 

“Is this true?” Fourchenault regarded G’raha, seeing the man stiffen. “It is alright, you are free to speak here.”

 

Swallowing his nerves, G’raha opened his mouth to speak, “What she says is true. I did not run away, I was kidnapped by…by…K…”

 

“Easy, you’re safe, G’raha,” Mufinella patted his shoulder reassuringly. “Take a deep breath.”

 

Closing his eyes, G’raha breathed deep before exhaling, “Krile…Baldesion…she held me captive at the crystal tower, using me for…for her own experiments.”

 

“Why at the tower, G’raha?” Mufinella prompted, tilting her head to see the haunted look in his eyes. You’re doing great, dear. Just a little bit more.

 

Glancing at her, he looked down before meeting the gaze of Fourchenault, determined to bring justice to the victims, “The tower is more than simply a crystal construct, it is a fortress of ancient Allag…and the home of the surviving Allagan civilization.”

 

The crowd gasped, shocked to hear this news. All thought the civilization had been wiped out long ago, barely anything remaining of their work outside of Azys Lla which was strictly prohibited from being entered by anyone due to the dangers residing within.

 

“The Allagans still yet live inside the tower?” Fourchenault looked surprised by this knowledge, turning to Krile with a frown. “Why was this finding not brought up to the Forum?”

 

“I have no idea what he’s talking about!” Krile denied, glaring at the Miqo’te as if wishing to wring his neck herself.

 

G’raha trembled, beginning to rub his arm anxiously, “They…they were…nearly wiped out…when her forces invaded…it was a bloodbath…”

 

Again the room gasped, horrified by such atrocities.

 

“Have you proof of her dealings in this tower?” Fourchenault looked to Mufinella, fully expecting her to produce something.

 

“As it so happens, I do,” walking up to the desk, she set down a stack of photos. “These were taken by units I sent to investigate the tower after we noticed activity there. They monitored the location for several weeks, seeing Lady Krile and her men coming and going regularly. It was frequent that they departed with body bags.”

 

Fourchenault scowled at the images, finding it to be sufficient evidence against the woman. He looked up at Krile sternly, “It is clear that this is you in these images. Have you anything to say about this?”

 

“It’s clearly faked, more lies to besmudge my name!” Krile scoffed, refusing to admit to anything. 

 

“It is clear to me, Head Speaker, that Krile wishes to conceal her motives for invading the tower,” Mufinella spoke up, addressing the room. “I interviewed G’raha myself and viewed his memories through a blood viewing, witnessing for myself the atrocities and horrors he endured within the tower. It was during this viewing that I learned of her reasons for being there: the Allagans had built the tower as a gateway to the Void Realm, using the aether stored within the crystal to power the gate. She intends to use the tower to build herself an army of darkness, one which she will use to wage war on this star to take her place as its empress supreme.”

 

The audience was beside itself at the allegations, many turning to Krile to see the woman standing silently in her chair, unbothered by the reveal.

 

“What have you to say, Miss Krile??” Fourchenault exclaimed, aghast at the news. He motioned to the guards, prepared to have her detained.

 

Krile scoffed before shrugging, a sneer creasing her lips as she replied without a care, “So you’ve figured it all out, and here I took you for some ignorant bimbo who couldn’t even smell the deception in your own midst.”

 

G’raha growled, wanting to rip the woman’s tiny throat out.

 

“Well, I suppose the cat’s out of the bag!” Krile sighed before stepping up onto the desk. “Not that it matters now, I found another way to control the tower without your precious little play toy! He served his purpose and will serve it again, and now there is naught that can stop me! The Void has ordained me as its queen, and empowered me to summon forth the darkness as its mistress! COME, CHILDREN OF THE VOID! SLAY MY ENEMIES IN MY NAME!”

 

Lifting her hands to the air, Krile began to shout an ancient dialect that no one understood. No sooner had she spoken that a swirling cloud of purples and blues began to encompass the ceiling of the Rostra. 

 

“AAAH!” G’raha clutched his head, screaming in agony as he fell to his knees, his eyes glowing before his body began to hum with light.

 

“G’RAHA!” Mufinella tried to reach out before his body exploded in a brilliant beam of blue light that shot into the clouds with a thunderous roar. A moment later, arms began to reach through the clouds, followed by heads and wings and fangs as a hoard of Voidsent descended upon the Forum.

Chapter 54: Chaotic Adjournment

Chaos reigned over the Rostra. Pouring from the gate, hundreds of Voidsent began to attack the people in the room. Screams filled the air along with the sick scent of blood and bowels, dismembered limbs tossed through the air as imps fought for their meals. The fear only mounted as an ogre dropped through the gate, landing with a loud thud before swinging its mallet, knocking bodies across the room.

 

“Secure the doors! Don’t let them escape into the city!” Fourchenault shouted over the chaos, directing the guards as best he could whilst summoning his weapons. Four nouliths levitated at his back, their lasers taking down a few smaller flying Voidsent who were stalking a servant. Holding his hand out, he cast barriers around the guards to protect them. 

 

“Estinien! The ogre!” Aymeric called, materializing his sword at his hip before drawing it, bracing against its mallet with a grunt.

 

“O’llie, stay here,” Estinien hissed under the desk before pushing his chair in to shield her. Jumping on the desk, he summoned his lance before lunging across the room, spearing the ogre through its head. He rode the beast as it flailed around the auditorium, knocking chairs over before finally collapsing into a row of desks. Yanking his lance free, Estinien sought his next target before launching into the air again, kebabing a row of imps against the wall.

 

Summoning her bow, Mufinella focused on taking down the flying Voidsent, trying to defend her mate who was passed out on the floor. Once the air had been temporarily cleared, she knelt to shake his shoulder, “G’raha! Wake up! Come on, say something!”

 

His face was pale and his body limp on the ground, his right arm translucent blue now, reminiscent of the crystal on the tower. If it weren’t for her bond with him, she’d swear he was dead. So long as she did not fall, there was hope he would survive. Gritting her teeth, she pulled out an arrow, stabbing an imp in the eye as it lunged for her, flinging it away before firing the arrow into a bomb as it slipped through the gate. The explosion was blinding, making her wince before she looked across the room. Solus was standing among the chaos, simply watching her with a smile on his face. Growling, she screamed, “SOLUS!”

 

Chuckling to himself, he raised his hand into the air, only audible to her, “I have some gifts for you…better think quick.”

 

Seeing him snap his fingers, Mufinella frowned and looked around, not seeing anything happening. When she looked back, he was gone. Muttering under her breath about wanting to kill the bastard, she fended off a few more Voidsent before there was a loud roar. A desk flew through the air at the back of the room as a red coeurl with wings began to wildly attack the crowd.

 

“Oh gods…that’s O’llie,” Aymeric breathed, staring at the monster in horror before looking for Estinien. Seeing him spasming on the ground, he quickly ran over to him, crashing to his knees at his side. “Fight it, Estinien!! MUFI, YOU HAVE TO STOP HER!”

 

Nodding, Mufinella shoved G’raha under a table before fighting her way through the crowds. She jumped over a couple bodies before sliding under a swipe from O’llie’s claws. “URI! COME!” 

 

Urianger was at her side in a blink, his cards drawn and ready, “Shall we slay the beast?”

 

“No, we need to subdue her, put her to sleep!” Mufinella jumped clear of another swipe before firing her arrows into her wings to pin her to the ground. “NOW!”

 

Casting swiftcast, he used repose to put her to sleep, “I shall contain her, mistress, see to the rest!”

 

“Alri-“ Mufinella was about to move away when a body slammed into her, pinning her to the wall. Surprised, she looked up at Estinien as he hissed at her. Horns had sprouted from his head, wings ripped through his tunic that beat aggressively to hold her in place. “Est-UGH!”

 

Digging his claws into her shoulder, he growled at her, his eyes glowing with wrath. He raised his lance, ready to spear her.

 

“STOP! SHE’S FINE, LOOK!!” Mufinella grimaced, wrestling against his grip.

 

Panting, he hesitated, looking over at O’llie to see her snoozing peacefully. Spotting the arrows in her wings, he turned back to growl again, still lifting his lance.

 

“Don’t make me hurt you,” she hissed, shifting to drive her knee into his groin.

 

Estinien howled, losing his grip as the lance fell to the ground. Pulling away before she could do more damage, he swiped his wing at her, carving a gash through the marble wall behind her as she ducked out of the way.

 

“Alright, you wanna do this? Let’s go, big guy,” Mufinella taunted him before they began to dance. Swiping and kicking, dodging and ducking, they maneuvered around each other for a minute before finally he tried to lunge for her. Rolling with his impact, Mufinella threw him into the ground face first before she pinned his arms behind his back. He growled and writhed, his wings trying to slap her off of him until he had his wings twisted together.

 

Fighting with him, Mufinella used her binding magic to hogtie him before doing the same to O’llie. Urianger cast repose on both of them in turn before fending off a few Voidsent trying to attack them. Once things were settled, Mufinella groaned, gripping her aching shoulder that wouldn’t stop bleeding, “Keep…them safe…don’t…let them scratch…you…”

 

“Understood,” Urianger kept watch over both figures while defending them, stopping any Voidsent from escaping into the city through the door nearby.

 

Returning back to the lower level, Mufinella checked on G’raha, hearing him groan. Relieved he was waking up, she panted, “Raha…please, wake up…I need you…”

 

G’raha stirred, his eyes fluttering open slowly at her voice. Looking up from under the desk, he smelled blood, panic quickly taking him, “You’re…you’re hurt…”

 

“Focus, luv,” Mufinella breathed through the pain, cupping his cheek. “Can you stand?”

 

He struggled to his feet, leaning on the desk as he looked around in shock, “What…what happened…??”

 

“Krile opened a void gate,” Mufinella replied quickly, firing an arrow to defend them before gasping from the pain. Shuddering, she leaned into the desk. “Can…you close it…?”

 

“I don’t know…” G’raha panted before grimacing and looking at his right arm. He went pale again, shaking at the sight of it. “No…”

 

“G’raha, please, they won’t stop coming while the gate remains open,” smacking a deepeye across the room with her bow, she turned her attention back to the Miqo. “The light came out of you to open it, can you close it??”

 

“It…it did?” Startled by this news, he tried to remember what had happened before he blacked out. He remembered Krile saying something but then there was pain. Groaning as he held his head, he began to realize what she had done. “Gods…she channeled the tower through me…”

 

“I know you’re hurting but I need your help, G’raha,” seeing a gremlin lunging for a woman on the ground, Mufinella shot it full of arrows until it stopped moving. “Can you help??”

 

“I will try!” G’raha looked up at the gate, trying to clear his mind enough to recall how Krile had opened the gates in the past. Holding his hands up to it, he recited the ancient Allag ritual to close the gate. He began to sweat, the intensity of the aether required for a gate of that magnitude being almost too much to bear. “I…I can’t.”

 

“Take mine!” Mufinella held her hand out to him, channeling her aether into his body.

 

G’raha gasped, reenergized as he pushed the added aether into the gate. Slowly it began to flicker and shrink in size, working down until it eventually sealed with a pop. Collapsing to the floor, G’raha trembled from the will he had to exert to finish the task.

 

Once the gate was closed, the remaining guards and vampires who took up arms were able to slay the Voidsent stragglers, securing the room. Fourchenault sent the guards into the city to ensure no Voidsent had escaped and caused harm, directing chirurgeons to the wounded who were still alive. Moving to confront Mufinella, Fourchenault bowed his head, “Thank you for your quick work, do you require healing?”

 

“No, I’ll be fine, I need to see my personal healer for this,” Mufinella sighed, looking up into the upper levels. To her relief, Estinien and O’llie seemed to have returned to their normal selves amidst the chaos, still bound by her magicks and unconscious. Looking around at the remaining vampires, she sighed. “Seems that Krile and Solus got away…along with the rest of the Garlean contingent.”

 

“We will send a team out to both covens to secure them for trial, in the meantime we should make haste to the tower,” Fourchenault looked to G’raha, seeing how he struggled to stay conscious. “Thank you…for your aid today.”

 

Surprised to be thanked, G’raha bowed his head to him sheepishly, “It…was my fault it happened…I only undid the harm…”

 

“Stop, she used you, it wasn’t your fault,” Mufinella sighed, holding her hand out to him. “Come, we need to make sure everyone else is alright.”

 

Fourchenault knelt over G’raha, using his magicks to cast a healing aura over him, “Please, allow me.”

 

Once G’raha was feeling better and muttered his thanks to the Elezen, he managed to get to his feet to follow Mufinella. As they made their way upstairs, Thancred trotted over with a limp. He moved to walk with them, “The city is secure, some of the servants transformed and began stacking their masters. Kit left to check on the coven house, I haven’t heard from home though, no one is answering. I’ve got a bad feeling about this, Mufi. Are you okay here?”

 

“Yes, go,” Mufinella waved him off. Before he could leave, she grabbed his hand, going pale. “Oh gods…Emerald…Thancred, hurry, I think they’re in danger!”

 

Without another word, Thancred teleported away, leaving them to deal with the aftermath.

 

“Mufi? What’s wrong with Emerald?” G’raha asked as he kept up with her, confused to see their allies bound up on the floor. “What happened to the servants??”

 

“Solus did something,” Mufinella knelt to check on them, shaking Estinien’s shoulder to rouse him. “He said he had gifts for me…soon after, Red transformed into what I presume was her Were form. I don’t think he meant Estinien, so…”

 

“He can force transformation??” Frowning in shock, G’raha looked over at O’llie seeing how she trembled as Urianger woke her as well.

 

“She’s not the only one who transformed,” fearing for the worst, Mufinella managed to get Estinien to wake up. “Estinien, can you hear me?”

 

“Mufi…? Why am I…” Estinien groaned, unable to move from the bindings holding him at bay.

 

“Look at me…are you yourself?” Lifting his chin so she could look in his eyes, she noted they appeared normal again.

 

“Yeah…of course I am, what happened? Wait, Mufi, your shoulder…” Looking up in horror, he could see puncture marks on her flesh that still had not been healed, reminding him of the full moon. 

 

“I’ll be fine, it wasn’t a full moon, so…I should be okay,” she undid the binding, turning to check on O‘llie. “Is she herself?”

 

“She seems to have regained her faculties, mistress,” Urianger confirmed, holding his hand out to Mufinella’s shoulder to try healing it.

 

“Don’t bother, it won’t work,” waving him off, she undid the binding around O’llie. “Are you okay, Red?”

 

“I…” shaking from the confusion and shock of everything that had happened, O’llie looked to Estinien as tears welled up in her eyes.

 

“O’lls, come here,” Estinien crawled across the floor to her until he could pull her into a hug, holding her. Looking up at Mufinella, he rumbled. “What happened?”

 

“Solus forced her to transform, it seems that it affected you too because you changed as well,” Mufinella explained quietly, holding her shoulder a little. “You didn’t seem responsive, I assume you were under his thrall.”

 

“I don’t remember anything after I fell in pain…” Estinien frowned, rubbing O’llie’s back to calm her down. He could sense her shutting down, worried about what the Forum will do about them.

 

“I’m not sure if anyone noticed you in the chaos, you came straight after me when I attacked Red,” Mufinella shrugged lightly. “Sorry for kneeing you in the crotch.”

 

“So that’s why I’m sore,” he grumbled, shifting uncomfortably with the woman in his arms so she wasn’t touching his groin.

 

“I should check on my coven, make sure everyone there is safe,” Mufinella began to stand again, turning to see Fourchenalt approaching with several guards. His expression was grim and serious, his gaze on Estinien and O’llie.

 

“Take them into custody,” Fourchenault commanded the guards, his nouliths still aloft and ready for use.

 

“Fourchenault, stop, please,” Mufinella stood between them, holding her hand up. “Whatever you saw, this wasn’t their fault. It was Solus.”

 

“Explain to me how that man can create monsters out of men,” Fourchenault rumbled with a tense fury. 

 

“Solus is many things you have no idea of, Fourchenault,” Mufinella almost pitied him for being unable to control the situation fully, no clue what the man was capable of. “He’s been experimenting on people for multiple millennia, long before any of you even existed.”

 

“How do you know this?” Frustrated with all the secrets, he saw Aymeric hurry over and stand guard in front of Estinien as well.

 

“If I had to guess, Solus experimented on all of his servants in some shape or form before selling them off at auction,” ignoring his question, Mufinella gave an answer to his earlier question. “Whatever he does to them, he must leave a link with them that he can trigger with a snap of his fingers. It’s an easy way to wipe out entire covens who aren’t ready to deal with their servants transforming outside of full moons. He has been planning this for a long time…and no one noticed.”

 

“Mufi, your servants…” Aymeric looked to her with concern, hoping things were okay back in Ishgard.

 

“I know, Thancred’s checking on them,” she sighed, trying to focus past the pain in her shoulder. “It seems temporary, at least. She changed back within a few minutes.”

 

“What of him?” Fourchenault pointed to Estinien, having noticed him during the battle. “He became some manner of draconian monstrosity, how do you explain that?”

 

“It’s an old wound he lives with from the Dragonsong War,” Aymeric lied, standing firm. “In times of strife, he can summon Nidhogg’s power that lies dormant inside him. He is of no danger to anyone, I can assure you.”

 

Fourchenault narrowed his eyes, not sure he bought his story. The Elezen had been protecting people, it seemed feasible that he may have taken the form to fight some of the stronger Voidsent that came through. He sounded leery, “You were aware of this…ability?”

 

“Yes, I have known since it first happened,” Aymeric wasn’t really lying this time, his gaze firm and resolute.

 

“Yet you saw fit never to bring it to the attention of the Forum?” Frustrated with the amount of secrets and lies being brought to light, Fourchenault wanted to throw everyone in gaol and sort them out later.

 

“Twelve, Fourchenault, we don’t have time for this!” Mufinella stepped up to him, grabbing his tie and jerking him to her level. “There are two vampires out there moments away from beginning a war we aren’t prepared for, and you want to nitpick about this??”

 

“I…” Startled by her abrupt interruption, Fourchenault pulled his tie out of her grasp, smoothing it indignantly. “You are right…we should focus our efforts…”

 

“Exactly, and you should reach out to the other covens to make sure they’re okay,” Mufinella warned him, trying to give him something else to focus on. “Whoever purchased slaves from the Galvus coven, but make sure the slaves are unharmed! They had no control over their transformations, the best course of action right now is to shelter them in a safe place until this can be resolved. I intend to have my people look into it to determine if a solution can be found to undo his work.”

 

“I’ll call Lucia, see if everything is alright in Ishgard,” Aymeric murmured, knowing he had more servants from Garlemald than just O’llie. Stepping away, he used his linkpearl to talk.

 

“Are you certain his powers could reach servants outside of this building?” Fourchenault was afraid of the extent of Solus’ abilities if that were the case.

 

Before Mufi could answer, a guard ran up to him, his expression grim, “Sir, there are reports coming in of Werefolk attacks in the city! What should we do?”

 

“Is it still going on?” Fourchenault turned, alarmed.

 

“No, the attackers were either terminated or fled after changing back,” the guard replied.

 

“NO! Please, don’t kill them, they have no control of themselves!” Mufinella shouted, furious at the loss of lives. “Fourchenault, I beg you, don’t kill any more servants!”

 

G’raha paled at the news of the slaughter, backing into the wall at the absolute disregard for the lives of his people, “How could you just kill them…? You’re no better than Krile…”

 

“I have to go, my city’s in chaos right now,” Aymeric hurried back, kneeling beside Estinien. “You need to stay with Mufinella, it’s not safe for you right now. Take O’llie and go with her.”

 

“Understood,” Estinien nodded, holding the traumatized woman securely. He hadn’t heard a thought from her since she woke, worried if he’d be able to get through to her.

 

“Please…keep them safe for me,” Aymeric begged Mufinella before hurrying off to his duties.

 

Hien approached before any further bickering could occur, his body covered in blood, “I got reports back from the shinobu, they have secured the tower and subdued Krile’s men.”

 

“That’s wonderful, what about the Allagans? And the servants?” Weary from everything happening all at once, Mufinella swayed a little.

 

“They…saved the survivors…” the way he said it, she knew there wasn’t much hope. “A male and female Allagan were being protected by a slave. They’ve been taken to your coven for healing.”

 

“Oh gods, if it happened before the attack…I must hurry,” panic driving her, Mufinella grabbed G’raha’s hand to bring him along before facing Fourchenault. “I must go, my people need me! See to your own people - and no more killing!”

 

“Y-Yes, if you can find a cure, please notify me immediately,” Fourchenault nodded, not really wanting to just let them go but having no other choice in the present state of things. He turned to give the guards new orders before rushing away to tend to business.

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufinella swayed again, her vision getting blurry, “Mnngh…”

 

“Lady Mufinella, your shoulder,” Hien frowned, catching her before she could fall.

 

“I know…I’m…fine,” Mufinella murmured before grabbing Hien’s arm. “Get home now, your people might be in danger. Solus…he did something to the servants…”

 

“I know, Yugiri notified me, the Werefolk have been detained…no one was killed,” having overheard the argument earlier, he offered her a reassuring nod. “I will ensure their safety, you have my word.”

 

“Thank you…” trying to ease her mind, Mufinella felt a hand on her other shoulder, looking up to see Estinien carrying O’llie in his arm.

 

“We should go before you pass out,” Estinien warned, seeing how unsteady she was already. “You’ve been poisoned by dragon’s blood.”

 

“Of course I have…” she sighed before righting herself. “Right then…to the Pemstein coven.”

 

The group departed, arriving at a scene they had not expected. Several servants were putting out fires on the exterior of the building, wounded being carried back inside. Dizzy from the teleport, Mufinella tripped and stumbled, groaning as someone caught her.

 

“Easy…” Estinien rumbled, struggling to keep upright himself with his added load. “We should put them somewhere safe, neither of them look good…”

 

Mufinella looked over at G’raha who was still looking pale and frightened. She held her hand out to him, whispering, “Raha…I need you…”

 

His eyes snapping up to her, it took him a second to register what she said before he slowly made his way over, putting his arm around her shoulder for support. Still, he did not speak, quietly providing her aid.

 

Figuring it was good enough, they made their way inside to even more chaos. Those who could cast magic were busily putting out more fires and making repairs to damaged passages to prevent a collapse. The stairs were out of commission, barring their path up to the laboratory.

 

“Mm…I can jump us up,” Estinien eyed the balcony, wondering if his body could handle it. Taking a risk, he leapt up to the balcony before setting O’llie down. Making sure she was okay, he hopped to the lobby floor before grabbing both G’raha and Mufi. Dealing with more weight, he barely made the jump before collapsing awkwardly. “Mnngh…sorry…”

 

“It’s fine…thank you,” Mufinella panted, dizzy from the rush of flying through the air.

 

“Mistress!” A familiar voice called out as Kit spotted them and hurried over, kneeling at her side.

 

“Thank the gods…you’re alright,” Mufinella sighed, touching the woman’s arm. “The servants…”

 

“They’ve been quarantined, I don’t know what happened or why they changed but they’re in their cells now,” Kit frowned at her shoulder before swiftly picking the woman up. “You need healing!”

 

“Is…Y’shtola alright?” Mufinella asked as she was briskly whisked away.

 

“She’s fine, you know she can handle herself,” Kit scoffed as if it was a dumb question. Reaching the lab, Kit arrived to more chaos as the room was filled with wounded.

 

“Gods…” Mufinella whispered, her heart aching at how much damage was done.

 

“I hurried back as quickly as I could when I saw the Werefolk in the city had turned,” Kit explained as she waded through the bodies, some not moving anymore. “I have not found a cause yet…”

 

“It was Solus, he triggered some sort of attack command in his experiments,” resting her head on Kit’s shoulder, she fought the fog hanging over her head. “Please…I…need Y’shtola…”

 

“Y’SHTOLA!” Kit called out, trying to find the woman in the crowd.

 

“Seven Hells, what is it now??” Popping up from the floor, Y’shtola frowned upon seeing her mistress’ aura. “What ails her?”

 

“A wound on her shoulder, it’s bleeding badly,” Kit held her up to Y’shtola when she reached them, looking at it warily.

 

“It’s like the girl’s injuries…I assume the same cause?” Y’shtola inquired as she readied to draw out the poison.

 

“Yes…” Mufinella breathed, grimacing at the pain.

 

As she was tended, G’raha slowly wandered into the room with Estinien not far behind, carrying O’llie once more. He looked around the room in horror, seeing the carnage that hit the house while they were gone. Seeing the healer, he approached on shaky legs, “The…rescues…from the Tower…”

 

“The Allagans are resting in a private room, we did not have space for them here,” Kit looked over her shoulder at him. “The servant is with them as well, they have been sedated while they heal, they suffered extensive injuries. We’ve done all we can for them, I’m sorry.”

 

“Only…two survivors…?” Devastated by the news, G’raha fell to his knees. He covered his face as he cried out in pain, years of attempts at rescue only to be left with two of his people still living. The loss was too much to bear.

Chapter 55: Recovery

Notes:

Advisory Note: content not suited for all audiences. If you or someone you know are having thoughts of suicide, please contact your local prevention hotline: https://988lifeline.org/

Thancred staggered into the Vertigo cafe to find things quiet, almost painfully so. He had entered through the parlor entry, no signs of trouble yet. Opening the interior door was a different matter. His eyes widening, smears of blood streaked the walls, leading back towards the end of the hall. Panic gripped his heart as he hurried as quickly as he could to his door that sat ajar. He threw it open, staggering inside to find his room a mess, “DIANA?!”

 

“Over…here…” a weak male voice called out, followed by a few coughs.

 

Hurrying to the source, Thancred froze a moment, seeing Diamond covered in blood. He held Diana loosely, the woman unmoving, “Is she…”

 

“I think she’s…alive…” he breathed weakly, one eye closed from a gash over it.

 

Kneeling and checking her pulse, she still had one to his relief, “Who did this? Was it Emerald?”

 

Diamond looked up slowly, an intense sadness in his blue eye, “Why…?”

 

“The same thing happened at the Forum, it was Solus,” Thancred checked Diamond, seeing a deep wound in his side. He hunted down something to plug the wound, pressing to stop the bleeding. “Where is she??”

 

Diamond grit his teeth with a growl of pain, “I don’t know…she…she ran…I’m sorry, I tried to protect her, but…Twelve, she was so strong…”

 

Swearing under his breath, he knew he couldn’t save both of them if he moved them. Checking Diana, he saw a gash across her pelvis, thankfully nowhere near her artery but still likely to cause internal bleeding. He did his best to patch her up before using his linkpearl to call Mufinella. He swore when there was no answer.

 

“Hey…don’t worry about me…save your girl…” Diamond coughed, giving a half hearted smile.

 

“You can’t die, if you die then Emerald dies too!!” Thancred hissed, trying another pearl. Finally he got a response. “Urianger! I need you at Vertigo! Please! My room!”

 

“I shall be there anon,” Urianger replied before disconnecting.

 

“What…happened?” Trying to distract himself, Thancred talked to Diamond.

 

“I was…in the kitchen with…Em,” Diamond spoke quietly, trying to stay awake. “We were making dinner. Suddenly she…swiped at me…with a knife…got my eye…I couldn’t…”

 

“Did she change into anything?” Thancred asked, wondering why Diamond hadn’t changed. “Did Solus ever experiment on you?”

 

“No…and no,” he looked at him in confusion. “Solus…did something to her?”

 

“We aren’t sure how, he activated everyone remotely,” Thancred pressed more firmly.

 

Grimacing in agony, he tried to keep talking, “She…she wasn’t listening…to me…I…chased her out of the…kitchen…she came here…I had to fight her…she went for Diana…”

 

Grateful the man tried to protect her, Thancred cursed Urianger for taking so long, “Estinien and his mate changed too, tried to attack during the chaos…Krile opened a void gate, let in a bunch of Voidsent before escaping. It was a bloodbath…”

 

“Gods…has the war started?” Diamond coughed weakly. “Mnngh…”

 

“I am here!” Urianger rushed into the room, surveying the damage before hurrying to the injured. Beginning to heal them both simultaneously, he closed his eyes to focus. “Hath thou heard from mistress Mufinella?”

 

“No, she isn’t answering,” Thancred watched the healing process, hoping this would stabilize them.

 

“Was she…hurt? The…main house…” Diamond panted, feeling dizzy from the healing.

 

“Mufi was in a bad way…we don’t know about the house but if it was anything like the Rostra…” Thancred murmured, seeing Diana stir a little. Hope ignited in his heart as he brushed her hair back. “Hey, beautiful…don’t move.”

 

“Than…?” She weakly called, tears in her eyes from the pain.

 

“Shh…I’m here…you’re safe now,” Thancred whispered, kissing her forehead.

 

“Thancred…” Diamond suddenly looked worried, reaching out to grab his sleeve. “I can feel her…something’s wrong…please…Em…”

 

Urianger looked down at Thancred’s leg, seeing blood. He began to heal him too.

 

“No, don’t worry about me, save them!” Thancred fussed.

 

“Thou canst surely run on such an injury,” Urianger replied until it was healed, turning back to his work with the other two. “I will remain with them.”

 

Not wanting to leave Diana again, Thancred grimaced before giving her another kiss, “I’m sorry, Dia, I need to go. Stay here and don’t move, I’ll be right back!”

 

“Than…” fear welling up in her eyes, Diana wanted to cry.

 

“Hey, listen…” cupping her face gently, he nuzzled her as he wiped her eyes. “I’m going to fix this, you are safe here, the wards held up so no one can find you. Stay here with Urianger and Diamond, okay? Be a good girl…”

 

Diana didn’t want him to go but didn’t have the strength to make him stay, simply sobbing as the man got up to leave.

 

Gritting his teeth, Thancred ran out of the room to begin his hunt. It was hard to smell anything past the blood, having to follow the trail down the hallway. He could see bloody footprints leading towards the side hall, relieved to think that she might be on the island. Seeing the trail disappear through the door, he hurried through. It was getting close to dawn, making Thancred’s urgency push him to move fast. Her scent leading out of the dwelling, he hunted around the paved stone for clues, finally catching sight of a bloody handprint on the light post by the seaside path. Looking down the cliff to the beach, he blanched at the sight of a body floating in the water, “No…EM!”

 

He ran faster than he thought himself capable, jumping down the levels and crashing into the ocean to grab her limp body from the waves. Pulling her to shore, he quickly began CPR, forcing his lungs to work for him as he breathed into her. After almost a full two minutes of trying, she finally sputtered, coughing up sea water. He turned her on her side, patting her back to help, “Thank the Twelve! You’re alright…”

 

Coughing and shaking, Emerald struggled from the sting of salt in her lungs, slowly remembering what had happened. Trying to scramble away, she felt Thancred hold her firmly to his chest, “No…no, let me go!”

 

“Em, stop, they’re going to be okay…it wasn’t you doing that,” Thancred held her tightly, feeling her trying to escape as she sobbed. He closed his eyes at her pain, curling up around her. “It was Solus, he was controlling you…it wasn’t your fault…”

 

Her body froze at the name, terror sinking into her stomach. She began to shake harder as the trauma resurfaced.

 

“Easy, shh…” Thancred rocked her gently, not sure how to help her. He knew the level of ptsd she likely had was beyond anything he had to deal with, but he knew if he didn’t stop her from trying to jump in the ocean again there would be more loss. “Listen…I know you’re scared about what you saw…but I need you to hear me. It was not your fault, no one died, but if you try to kill yourself again, Diamond will die.”

 

“He…he’ll be fine…he doesn’t need me…” Emerald replied hollowly.

 

“No, I mean he will die too, you’re bonded, your souls are connected. If either of you dies, then you both die,” Thancred reiterated, hoping she’d understand.

 

“W-What?” Finally looking up at him to see if he was just lying to her to get her to stop, she could see the serious expression on his face.

 

“He sensed you were in danger, that’s why I’m here…” brushing the damp hair out of her face, Thancred eased his grip a little. “I know…you are in a lot of pain right now…and you’re scared…but please don’t hurt yourself. Diamond needs you…”

 

“But I…I hurt him…what if I hurt him again?” Terrified of the idea that Solus could switch her on at any moment, she tried to get away again. “Y-You shouldn’t be near me!”

 

“I can handle you, don’t worry,” Thancred kept a grip on her. “The other servants have been secured, if you’re worried about something happening again then come with me, I’ll take you to where you can be safe.”

 

“You mean…lock me away…” knowing what was likely her destination, she looked sick. “You’re…going to…experiment on me too…”

 

“No, Em, this is just so everyone is safe until we figure something out,” Thancred tried to reassure her, seeing her fear mounting. “Will you trust me? Trust Mufi?”

 

Looking up into his eyes, she could see he was being sincere. Tears overflowing, she choked out, “Is he okay…?”

 

“Urianger is healing them right now, you don’t have to worry about them,” carefully holding her other arm, he helped her up. “Will you come with me to the coven house?”

 

She didn’t want to go anywhere, but knew if she could be switched on anytime, she was a danger to everyone she loved. Hanging her head in resignation, she nodded.

 

“Alright…let’s hurry, the sun is coming up,” Thancred pulled her close to teleport. Arriving at Mor Dhona, he was startled by the scene there. “Twelve…so they did hit everywhere…”

 

“Oh my gods…” Emerald gasped at the damage still being managed. She covered her mouth, wanting to cry again.

 

“Come on, we need to hurry,” Thancred pulled her inside, grimacing at the worst damage to the interior. Still seeing bodies laying in a few places, he pulled Emerald with him. “Don’t look.”

 

Trembling in terror, Emerald let the man lead her to the lower levels where the gaol cells were. The state of terror and misery made her want to throw up as the servants in lock up lamented their situation.

 

“Thancred! Hey, can you get them to let me out??” Nova banged on her cell when she saw him run by.

 

“Did you transform too?” Thancred paused at her cell, seeing her looking frustrated.

 

“Yeah, but…look, I did it on my own! I’m not from those Galvus fuckers! I was trying to help!” Nova tried to explain, banging on the bars again. “They just threw me in here with the rest!”

 

“You can transform at will?” Frowning at the idea, he was a little concerned about this news.

 

“Yeah…it’s supposed to be a secret but like…people were dying, I couldn’t just do nothing,” Nova grumbled, hoping he’d listen to her. “You can ask Shtola, she knows!”

 

“Alright…just stay here for a minute, I need to find Mufi,” Thancred unlocked the gate before guiding Emerald inside, closing it behind her. “Keep an eye on her for me.”

 

“Fine…sure,” grumbling about the arrangement, she saw how terrified Emerald was. Moving to hug her, she sighed. “Come on, let’s sit down.”

 

Thancred hurried back upstairs, having to climb the railing to get to the upper levels where the lab was. Frowning at the bodies in the room, he walked around them, finding Y’shtola tending to people, “Y’shtola! Has Mufi been here yet?”

 

“She’s resting in her room,” Y’shtola looked up. “Have you seen Nova?”

 

“She’s in the gaol, I guess the guards thought she was part of the problem,” Thancred explained, trying to be vague.

 

“Ah, did she…” sighing, Y’shtola waved her hand. “Can you kindly release her? I need her aid up here.”

 

“Can do,” Thancred nodded, hurrying off to free her lab assistant. Once things were sorted there, Thancred checked on the sun before hurrying back to the cafe. He barely got inside in time, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck prickle as he slammed the parlor door shut. Catching his breath, he went to see the patients, finding them stabilized. He sighed with relief. “Thank you, Urianger…”

 

“Tis no trouble, wert thou able to secure the young maid?” Urianger looked up from his work.

 

“Yeah, she’s safe, we should get these two somewhere they can rest,” Thancred looked around the room at the disaster. His ancient furniture looked like it had endured the company of an ornery bear, one of the posters on his bed broken in half and several pieces showing cracks from impacts. He sighed, summoning what energy he had left to begin weaving his magicks in the room. Slowly the wood was repaired and drapery adjusted to properly block out the sun. Getting it back to where it was before he left, he gently lifted Diana onto the bed before putting Diamond on the other side, deciding it would be easier to watch them both that way. “Are they going to survive if you have to leave?”

 

“They hath been stabilized, Diamond will heal faster than thine lover, but…aye, they shall survive their wounds,” Urianger nodded, doing another check over them before being satisfied.

 

“Good, then get over to the coven house, Y’shtola’s working by herself trying to heal everyone,” Thancred tended to the invalids as he gave his orders.

 

“Understood, I shall make haste,” nodding to him, Urianger made for the door.

 

“And wear a cloak! The sun’s coming up!” Thancred shouted after him before settling into the middle of the bed. Sighing, he closed his eyes, weary from everything that happened in the past couple hours.

 

“…is Em okay?” Diamond whispered, looking up at him weakly.

 

“Yeah, she’s safe,” Thancred returned his gaze. “Whenever you’re better…she’s at the coven house…in the gaol.”

 

“She must be terrified…” grimacing, Diamond wished he could get up now to see her. He tried to sit up before wincing in pain.

 

“I said when you’re better,” pressing his hand into Diamond’s chest, he forced him back on the bed. “She’ll be fine for now, just rest so you can get back to her faster.”

 

The Miqo groaned and growled under his breath, his ears back. He didn’t like leaving his mate to suffer, he knew she was in a bad place mentally, his heart aching with hers. Closing his eyes, he tried his best to rest and let his body heal itself.

 

Sighing, Thancred checked on Diana. She seemed to be sleeping, no thoughts of terror running through her mind for now. Closing his eyes as well, he rested for as long as he could, hoping the others were managing.

 

Some time passed through the day as things quieted down at the Pemstein coven. The bodies were taken away to prepare for burial at a later time, clean up underway around the house to remove the blood stains. Y’shtola was passed out in her room with Nova, leaving Urianger to tend to the remaining wounded in her stead. Meanwhile, Mufinella was waking from her nap in her own bed. Grimacing at the ache in her shoulder, she slowly sat up, looking around for G’raha. Not seeing him in the room, she panicked, getting to her feet as she tried to sense where he was. She could feel he was awake, and miserable. She tried to call out to him, Raha, can you hear me? Where are you?

 

No response came, likely too far away to hear. Getting out of the bed and finding her body stiff from the beating she took at The Rostra, she changed into something more comfortable and clean before limping down the hall. His scent was easy for her to follow, leading her to a guest room some ways down. Peeking inside, she could see the Miqo sitting beside the bed where three bodies lay side by side. His head was down, as if he were praying for their safety. Silently stepping in, she closed the door behind her before approaching. She glanced over the bodies, seeing a Miqo’te male wearing torn slave clothes, and a man and a woman dressed in strange attire, “Are these the Allagans?”

 

“Yes…Doga and Unei…” G’raha whispered, his voice cracking a little from use. It sounded like he had screamed recently, a hoarseness that upset Mufiinella.

 

Slowly approaching to rest a hand on his shoulder, Mufinella looked down at the Allagans, “I’m sorry…we could not save more…”

 

G’raha shook his head, covering his face with his hands as he trembled, his voice muffled, “It was…because of him…O’rin saved them.”

 

“O’rin? Oh…O’llie’s brother…so he survived,” glad there wasn’t another painful loss for their group, Mufinella found a chair to bring over and sit beside G’raha. Still feeling weary, she leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. She gazed distantly at his arm, slowly running her hand along the crystalline surface before finding his hand, lacing her fingers with his. “Does it hurt?”

 

G’raha gazed down at their hands together, a mix of negative emotions in his heart. Unwilling to talk about it, he nodded his head.

 

Turning more to him, she wrapped her arms around his waist as she nuzzled his shoulder, just trying to give him comfort when she struggled to find the will to do so. While the meeting and fight had snapped her out of her depression momentarily, she found her heart still was not open to feeling much for others yet. She knew she needed to pull herself together for the sake of everyone else, but gods how she just didn’t have it in her. Silently she stayed beside G’raha, feeling the void creeping back in on her.

 

In another private room within the house, Estinien sat with a comatose O’llie. She did not sleep, she would not eat or drink, she simply stared into space, unresponsive. Estinien couldn’t even hear her thoughts anymore, completely shut out. Maybe he shouldn’t have brought her to the meeting, but then if he left her anywhere else, she might have killed someone. It would have been the same results. Letting out a sigh, he thought back to the fight. Had Solus influenced him? No, what he felt wasn’t a loss of control, he felt pain…not his own pain. Did O’llie’s transformation trigger something in him, some kind of protective instinct that made his transformation come out? Now that some time had passed, he was beginning to remember more from the time he had blacked out. He remembered seeing O’llie get hurt, the only thought on his mind being to protect her from those who seemed to be attacking her. He recalled Mufinella being there, being his target, wanting to hurt her for hurting his mate. He would have to apologize later for losing control, hoping she hadn’t been infected with the Were genes from his claws.

 

Estinien got lost to his thoughts for a while before a knock eventually came at his door. Looking up, he wondered what time it even was or how long he had spaced out with O’llie. Gently setting her down and seeing no response from her still, he crawled off the bed to answer.

 

“Hey…how are you two?” Mufinella was clearly exhausted and not in the greatest shape as she stood in front of him.

 

“We’re fine…mostly, you look like shit,” Estinien remarked bluntly before looking at her shoulder.

 

“It’s fine, Y’shtola managed to draw the poison out and got the wound sealed,” Mufinella muttered, not wanting to look at it. “I feel like shit…”

 

“Why aren’t you in bed resting?” Leaning on the door frame, he sensed her inner turmoil still lingering around her.

 

“I thought you should know, the survivors from the tower are here,” Mufinella stared distantly at Estinien’s stomach, not really registering where she was looking. “Her brother is there…he’s not doing well but he’s alive.”

 

“O’rin made it? Good…” a little relieved to hear there was a silver lining to the slaughter, he finally reached out to brush her hair out of her face. “Go rest, where is G’raha?”

 

“With the survivors…” she closed her eyes, too tired to push him away. “He won’t talk to me…”

 

“Mm…same here,” Estinien glanced over his shoulder into the room, seeing the limp form of O’llie still where he’d put her. He didn’t even hear a growl from being so close to Mufinella. “How…do I break her out of this…?”

 

“Don’t force it, she’ll come back on her own,” Mufinella reached up to hold his hand, squeezing it. “When her brother wakes, if he’s well enough, I’ll send him to see her. Maybe that will help.”

 

He gazed down at her for a moment, feeling a mix of emotions. He was surprised that he was no longer attracted to her, but still felt sympathy when he saw her hurting. Perhaps he really had moved on, but cared for her as an old friend despite the bond. Quietly he spoke, “I’m sorry I hurt you, I…lost control when I felt her pain…”

 

“It’s fine, I busted your balls so we’re even,” Mufinella shrugged a little, finally meeting his gaze. She could see the concern in his eyes, thinking he seemed different than he used to be. She mused out loud. “You’ve changed…”

 

“Is that a bad thing?” He scoffed, glad his balls didn’t hurt anymore, at least, though he felt a little phantom pain at the reminder.

 

“No…it’s good…you’re not as cold anymore,” closing her eyes, she slowly let go of him. “She’s warmed your heart.”

 

“She is my heart…” he replied without thinking.

 

Mufinella let out a small scoff, reaching up to tap his cheek in a light slap, “You’re blushing.”

 

“Shut up…” grumbling as he pulled away, he huffed. “Now go rest, stop worrying about everyone else.”

 

“Fine…see ya,” Mufinella turned to go, meandering down the hall towards the guest room again. She found G’raha in the same place he had been before, unmoving in his silent vigil. Quietly she took up her seat beside him again, closing her eyes to try to sleep.

 

Several days passed, the survivors of the attacks managing to recover enough to vacate the lab and rest in their own rooms. It had been a week since the meeting and nothing seemed to have stirred out in the wilds. Fourchenault reported back that the Isle of Val had been abandoned, no signs of Krile or her coven. Galuf was found dead in his bed chambers, most likely succumbing to the poisons he had been forced to ingest for years. The Garleans were barred in, defending against any efforts from Sharlayan’s forces to retrieve Solus. Meanwhile, the other covens had managed to recover from their losses and were making repairs as well as making plans to prepare for an inevitable war with the Baldesion and Galvus covens. 

 

Aymeric decided it was time to check on his charges, making his way to the Pemstein coven one evening. The property had undergone repairs in that time, mostly back to a functioning state despite a few places here and there being worked on still. He thought it looked better than his own city, at least, the attacks triggering a civil dispute between the vampire and the servant classes that led to a lot of unnecessary bloodshed. Weary from the effort to quell the storm, Aymeric found Kit patrolling the halls, “Ah, Miss Kitika, how are things here?”

 

“Greetings, Ser Aymeric,” giving a polite nod, she stood at attention. “We have mostly recovered from the attack, are you looking for someone in particular?”

 

Straight and to the point as always, he could almost see Lucia in the woman. He smiled a little, “The mistress of the household…as well as my charges, if you would be so kind.”

 

Kit nodded to him before turning to lead the way to the living quarters. Knocking on Mufinella’s door, she waited before entering, finding her mistress resting, “Pardon the intrusion, mistress, Ser Aymeric is here to see you.”

 

“Come in…” Mufinella slowly got up, running her fingers through her hair. She was nude from her sleep, pulling the sheets up to cover herself properly.

 

“Ah, I can wait in the hall…” averting his gaze, Aymeric began to back out of the room.

 

“It’s fine, how can I help you, Aymeric?” Mufinella waved him in, still waking up. She checked on her shoulder, feeling the wounds were mostly healed now. She’d have to have Y’shtola check her out to see if she was clear to use her shoulder again.

 

“I just wanted to see how things were going here,” Aymeric leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, staring off at the bath for a distraction. “My city fairly fell to ruins because of Solus, I lost a lot of servants.”

 

“Gods, I’m sorry…” the news hurt her to hear, rubbing her face. “We lost a few people here…just…injuries in the confusion…”

 

Aymeric nodded, glad it wasn’t as bad for her, “Are Estinien and O’llie okay?”

 

“For the most part,” shifting to sit on the edge of the bed, Mufinella kept herself bundled in the sheets. “I don’t think O’llie is speaking yet. Or eating…which is concerning but there isn’t much we can do for her.”

 

“Is she traumatized from the event?” Worried by the news, he wondered if there was a way to rouse her. No doubt Estinien wasn’t eating properly either, too busy worrying about his mate.

 

“I believe so, or simply from seeing Solus again,” she sighed, not wanting to revisit that time. “The survivors from the tower are here as well, including her brother.”

 

“Oh? Might I see them? Perhaps he can help in the recovery,” Aymeric glanced at Kit.

 

“That would be most helpful if you could,” Mufi nodded, giving her permission to her second.

 

“I’ll take you to them,” Kit nodded, moving to leave so Mufinella could get dressed.

 

“Thank you, I shall see you soon?” Aymeric called back.

 

“I’ll be there momentarily,” Mufinella waved him off, just wanting to have some time alone before having to be mistress of the house again.

 

Leaving her to her evening routine, Aymeric followed Kit back down the hall towards the guest area. Stepping inside the room, he found G’raha seated beside the bed watching the sleeping Allagans and Miqo’te, “So these are all that remain of that tragedy…”

 

“Ser Aymeric…” G’raha looked up upon hearing his voice. Despite his haggard appearance, he’d been forced to eat a few times, keeping him from passing out completely from hunger. “Yes…these are the Allagans…and that’s O’rin.”

 

“Ah, the brother,” moving around the bed, Aymeric leaned down to examine him. The man had shaggy dark brown hair that hung around his face, darker skin than O’llie but they looked very similar. It was not uncommon for Miqo’te to have twins or even triplets, but typically they were separated from each other not long after birth to prevent bonding. Reaching to brush aside his locks, he was surprised when the man’s eyes snapped open, his hand grabbing his wrist firmly.

 

“Holy shit, you’re gorgeous…have I died and gone to the Lifestream?” The man remarked in a husky voice, startling all in the room.

Chapter 56: Overwhelming Reunion

Aymeric was at a loss for words, staring back at O’rin before finally clearing his throat, “Um…thank you…I suppose…are you feeling well?”

 

“Hmmm…” O’rin eyed him a little before aggressively sniffing his wrist. “Not the Lifestream. Still vampires. Where am I? Oh, hi, G’raha. You’re not dead, cool.”

 

“It’s good to see you awake, O’rin,” G’raha tried to muster a smile but found it hard to manage. “You’re in the Pemstein coven house, you were rescued from the tower…with…Doga and Unei…”

 

“Huh…oh yeah,” looking over at the Hyur couple beside him, he seemed to remember what had happened. “I remember throwing one of my makeshift bombs at the guards before we ran for our lives. That was fun…where’s everyone else?”

 

“You were…the sole survivors…” G’raha hung his head, his ears drooping.

 

“Shit, really?” Bummed to hear the news, O’rin growled. “Stupid vampire scum…sorry, who are you?”

 

“My name is Aymeric, I am the coven leader for the Ishgardian house,” Aymeric seemed confused but oddly enamored by the man’s erratic behavior. “Do you have a concussion? You seem a bit unstable still…”

 

“What? Nah, this is just my personality,” he finally let go of Aymeric before sitting up and groaning, his stomach growling angrily. “Gods, I’m hungry…”

 

“I’m certain food can be arranged,” Aymeric glanced back at Kit who nodded and left the room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Aymeric addressed O’rin. “Other than a growling stomach, is anything else ailing you?”

 

“Man, you talk fancy,” O’rin sniffed himself before making a face and checking his body. “I could use a bath. Body feels fine though, everything’s there - WAIT…nope, still there.”

 

“I’m glad…your sister will be glad to hear that as well,” Aymeric smiled cordially.

 

“O’lls is here??” Jumping up a little, O’rin looked around the room frantically before sniffing the air. “Where??”

 

“In another room resting…though…I have heard she is not well,” Aymeric watched the man bouncing around before he finally stilled.

 

“Something’s wrong with her? Take me to her, now!” O’rin grabbed his sleeve, making demands of the man he didn’t know.

 

“O’rin, calm down, she’s been through a lot…Solus forced her to transform last week,” G’raha explained, seeing the Miqo’te’s ears lay flat at the name.

 

“What do you mean? It’s not another full moon for -“ O’rin licked his finger, holding it up in the air before continuing. “Another 20 days. How can she change before then?”

 

“He seems to have control of anyone he experimented on,” Aymeric replied, seeing the look of confusion on his face. “Were you ever subject to his experiments?”

 

“Yeah, probably…but I’m fine,” frowning in thought, he seemed to think about it. “Maybe? I don’t remember anything after I bit that guy in the ass.”

 

“What guy? Never mind,” G’raha shook his head, trying to stay on topic. “You may not have been affected because you were unconscious at the time. Regardless, your sister was made to become a monster, luckily no one was killed but I imagine the shock to her was too much to bear.”

 

Frowning at his news, O’rin got up from the bed, ambling to the door.

 

“Where are you going?” Aymeric got up to follow him, catching him as he stumbled.

 

“Gotta see O’lls,” he replied shortly, trying to reach the door.

 

“Alright, I’ll take you there…just…take your time,” worried he might collapse after being bedridden for a week, Aymeric went with him. Helping him down the hallway, he crossed paths with Mufinella who had finally left her room. “Ah, Lady Mufinella…”

 

“Oh, he’s up…” Mufinella blinked at the Miqo’te half hanging off Aymeric.

 

“Yeowsa, are all you vampires hot? I was in the wrong coven,” O’rin rumbled, shamelessly checking her out.

 

“I see he’s feeling quite spirited tonight,” quirking an eyebrow at his comment, she turned her attention to Aymeric. “Off to see his sister?”

 

“That was the plan,” Aymeric nodded with a sigh. “I regret that I did not ask where they were.”

 

“I’ll take you,” Mufinella turned to go, leading the way for the men.

 

O’rin tilted his head, slowly leaning and watching her ass sway before snapping back into motion, resuming his awkward stumble down the hall. When they reached the room, he barely waited for Mufinella to open the door before he bolted inside. Halting as he looked around for his target, he spotted a bundle of blankets on the bed and immediately went to pounce on it. He slammed face first into Estinien’s chest instead, “Oomph…damn, firm…excuse me, you’re in my way, Mr. Nice Tits.”

 

“Who the hell are you?” Estinien growled, defending his mate.

 

“I’m her brother,” he growled back, mocking his question. 

 

“O’rin?” He hadn’t bothered to check on the man yet, too busy taking care of O’llie and worrying about her health.

 

“That’s me! Now move,” O’rin tried to shove him aside before flailing in his grasp.

 

“Easy…she’s finally asleep,” Estinien frowned as he lifted the Miqo’te easily and set him back on the floor.

 

“Wow, you’re strong…why do you smell like my sister?” O’rin buried his face in Estinien’s chest again, giving a good sniff.

 

“Because…she’s…my mate,” Estinien murmured, holding the Miqo out at arm’s length with a frown.

 

“What? No way, she mated with a vampire? Okay, I guess you’re pretty hot, can’t blame her…” O’rin looked him over, kind of liking the rough treatment. He patted Estinien’s forearms. “I gotta see her though, so can you like…stop cock blocking me?”

 

“Perhaps it will help her to see her brother is well,” Mufinella suggested, seeing Estinien’s apprehension.

 

Frowning and not liking the idea of disturbing her, Estinien finally relented, letting go of the man, “Alright, fine, but just - Hey!”

 

O’rin darted around Estinien before pouncing into the bed, rolling up next to O’llie and shoving his face into hers. Feeling her jump a little, he began to purr, a deep rumble in his chest. Sensing her relaxing again, he whispered, “Long time no see…sis…did you miss me?”

 

O’llie didn’t respond for a minute, blankly staring at him as she lay in her bundle. Slowly a tear rolled down her cheek.

 

“Don’t cry, you know it makes me sad when you cry,” O’rin smiled as he reached up to wipe her tears away. “I bet you’re hungry, yeah? I’m starving, wanna have dinner with me? Or is it breakfast? Vampire breakfast! Not like eating vampires, they don’t taste good. The other day, I bit this guy’s ass…”

 

Estinien watched the man begin to ramble quietly in his sister’s face, sounding chipper but his ears were still back and his tail limp on the bed. Sitting down, he sighed, wondering if this would work.

 

“Have you eaten?” Aymeric asked as he approached, resting a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Mm…I’m fine,” clearly not fine, Estinien rubbed his face. “How is Ishgard?”

 

“Calmed down, but it’s good you didn’t join me, there was a civil riot going on,” Aymeric sighed, looking weary himself. “Took a few days to get everyone wrangled and settled. Our gaol is full.”

 

“Why am I not surprised,” Estinien glanced back at the siblings, wondering if this was going to help at all. 

 

Finally catching up, Kit stepped into the room with a tray of food. The scent immediately wafted in, “Ah, here you are…I have the requested food.”

 

“Oh gods, I could eat an ovibos!” O’rin sat up, sniffing the air as his stomach growled angrily.

 

“Perhaps you should wash up first…” Kit eyed him, seeing how filthy he was still. She glanced towards the bathroom. “There is a bath in there…your scent is offensive and I am certain Ser Estinien would not wish for you to continue to roll in his bed in such a state.”

 

O’rin huffed before laying down and rolling across the sheets until he flopped onto the floor. Hopping to his feet, he eyed Estinien before trotting off to the bathroom with a slight limp, “Worth it.”

 

Once the door shut, Estinien growled a little, not particularly liking his brother-in-law. Hearing a chuckle, he shot a glare at Aymeric, “What’s so funny?? Now I have to change the sheets!”

 

“He’s quite amusing…I apologize,” Aymeric gave an apologetic smile as he took the tray from Kit to set it aside for the time being.

 

“I will fetch some fresh linens for you, Ser Estinien,” Kit bowed her head before departing, not enjoying the Miqo’s company at all and looking for an escape.

 

Sighing and getting up from the bed, Estinien moved around to O’llie’s side and carefully scooped her up so he could change the sheets. He glanced down at her, seeing her returning his gaze to his surprise, “…O’lls?”

 

She didn’t respond, closing her eyes and turning her head to lean into him more.

 

It wasn’t a lot, but it was something, a change from her vacant expression. His heart skipped a beat as he held her close, resting his forehead against her, I’ve missed you so much…please come back to me, O’lls…

 

O’rin…where…? The tiniest of thoughts came through, the woman limp in his arms again.

 

Estinien’s heart leapt with excitement, swallowing back the urge to spin her around the room, He’s in the bath washing up, he’ll be back soon.

 

“It is good to see her brother is well, though a bit…boisterous for one who was bedridden for a week,” Mufinella remarked as she stripped the bed down in preparation for Kit’s return. “Will you take him in, Aymeric?”

 

“He will need his mark removed, it should not be too painful considering it is still intact, but it will not be pleasant,” Aymeric sighed, helping to change the sheets as well while Estinien held onto O’llie.

 

“We can ask him what he thinks when he gets out,” Mufinella nodded, setting the sullied sheets on the floor at the foot of the bed before Kit swiftly returned. “Thank you, Kit.”

 

Together they managed to dress the bed and get O’llie settled again before the bathroom door flew open, a completely nude O’rin briskly walking out with a smile on his face, “Aah, that was refreshing! Time to eat!”

 

“Time to put some trousers on, you mean,” Estinien glared at the brazen young Miqo’te. To his surprise, he did not have brown hair, but instead was red-headed like his sister. The idea that he was just that caked in filth disgusted him.

 

“Haven’t got any,” O’rin shrugged, sitting on the bed to begin eating. He moaned loudly, unashamed of his behavior. “TWELVE, this is better than sex! Well, maybe not really good sex, but like…better than a quickie in a closet!”

 

Unsure how to even respond to his remarks, the group simply watched him scarf the food down without spilling a drop on himself.

 

“Can you not sit your bare ass on my bed??” Estinien growled, wanting to toss the cat outside.

 

“Why? It’s clean! I washed it!” O’rin wiggled around on the bed, his tail wagging happily at having food in his belly. Seeing Aymeric staring at him a little longer than the others, he tossed him a wink. “Thoroughly.”

 

Clearing his throat, Aymeric turned his attention to Estinien, trying not to think of the Miqo’s body, “Will you be staying here until she has fully recovered?”

 

“I probably should, I don’t know what would happen if I moved her…let alone what the aether would do if I teleported with her,” Estinien sighed, sitting beside O’llie and rubbing her shoulder.

 

“You guys don’t live here?” O’rin looked up at Aymeric, lounging on the bed casually, making no effort to be modest.

 

“We are Lady Mufinella’s neighbors to the north,” Aymeric replied cordially. “Our home is a city perched in the center of Abalathia’s Spine.”

 

“I dunno what any of that means, but cool!” O’rin grinned at him before finishing his meal. As he set the dish down, his face was assaulted by laundry. “Oof!”

 

“Please…dress yourself…” Kit grumbled, having returned with clothes for him to wear.

 

“Fiiiine,” O’rin sighed dramatically as he hopped up, trying to steady himself to put on the trousers before wobbling. “Oops…”

 

“Easy, you are still recovering,” Aymeric moved to support him, trying not to stare at what dangled between his legs.

 

“What a gentleman,” O’rin smirked up at him, his tail flicking a little as he resumed dressing.

 

Aymeric could smell his scent more clearly now that he wasn’t unwashed, swallowing a little at the tempting musk that made his hand tighten a little on his arm. For some reason, he imagined throwing the man against the wall and pounding into him roughly. The Miqo’te was laughing and growling, his claws digging into Aymeric’s flesh as he hissed dirty things to him. They kissed roughly until Aymeric came. Shaking his head, he stepped back once the man was dressed, noticing the playful look of lust in his eyes. He swore he knew what he was thinking. Clearing his throat for the millionth time, Aymeric brushed his fingers through his raven locks as he spoke, “I should return to Ishgard, I will prepare a place for O’rin to stay and ensure he has sufficient clothes to wear.”

 

“Why can’t I stay with my sister?” O’rin pouted a little, glancing back at the lump.

 

“Because she’s staying with me and three’s a crowd,” Estinien replied, his arms crossed.

 

“Then I’ll stay with Aymeric!” O’rin announced of his own accord, looking up at the man. “Unless you’ve got a lover you’re shacked up with too?”

 

“I…haven’t one, no…but it would be more appropriate for you to have your own space,” Aymeric wasn’t sure why the idea of them sharing a room was exciting but he dismissed the idea quickly, thinking it too dangerous, mostly to his own focus.

 

Pouting, O’rin went to jump in the bed again, “Then I’ll sleep with O’lls here until she’s better!”

 

Estinien planted his hand in his face, a vein working in his forehead, “You will not.”

 

“Says who?!” O’rin bit his hand.

 

Growling from the pain, he wanted to wring his throat, the two quarreling until he felt a tug on his tunic. Looking back, he saw O’llie peering up at him from her blanket bundle, “O’lls?”

 

“Don’t…fight…” O’llie muttered, her amethyst eyes still dull but aware.

 

Estinien wanted to say something in return but lost his grip on the Miqo’te as he darted under his arm and tackled O’llie to the bed, “EASY!”

 

“Hey sis!!” O’rin laughed, snuggling up with her and purring again. “You hungry? They’ve got some great stew here! Hey, Mr. Nice Tits! Get my sister some stew!”

 

His eye twitched uncontrollably as he wished to make O’llie an only child.

 

“I’ll see if there is still some stew left,” Mufinella felt a little overwhelmed by how chaotic the new addition was, glad they would not be staying with her much longer. She wanted to run away to her island again and forget the world existed.

 

“Perhaps I will help you,” Aymeric began to follow her before feeling the back of his tunic tug sharply.

 

“You are not leaving me alone with this,” Estinien hissed threateningly, refusing to let go.

 

“Have fuuun~” waving from the door, Mufinella quickly fled, finding that Kit had left a long time ago.

 

The Elezens stayed behind, dealing with the erratic behavior of the rescue until food eventually arrived. Managing to get O’llie to eat something, a general feeling of relief went through everyone that things were recovering, even the people affected.

 

Once all parties were settled, Mufinella decided it was time to visit the gaol. She was greeted with a heavy scent of fear and desperation, something she expected but was not ready for. Pausing to collect herself, she visited each servant to talk with them and reassure them that a cure would be found. She worked her way down the line until she got to Emerald’s cell. The girl was tucked in a ball against the far wall, hiding her face in her knees. Mufinella frowned with sympathy for her struggle, deciding to spend a little more time with her. Stepping into the cell, she approached the shell-shocked woman, “Emerald…my sweet girl…”

 

Emerald jumped, not expecting to have company. Trying to press further into the corner, she exclaimed, “N-No, you…you shouldn’t be here! Get out!”

 

“But I am, because you are hurting,” Mufinella knelt beside her before wrapping her arms around her. “I am so sorry I did not visit you sooner…”

 

Trembling, Emerald tried to wiggle free but found the woman unmoving. Her lip trembling, she began to sob, having nothing else to do, “I hurt them…!”

 

“Solus made you hurt them,” Mufinella curled up with her more, cradling the girl into her bosom as she stroked her hair. “But they’re okay…you’re okay…”

 

She shook her head, not feeling deserving of comfort, but finding she craved some kind of contact. The contact she really missed was with her mate, “He…he’s…okay…?”

 

“Has he not visited you yet?” Mufinella asked as she kept up the soothing motion.

 

“…no…” Emerald’s heart sank, wanting to howl at the pain of rejection.

 

“I will check on them myself, see what’s going on,” thinking about it more, she wondered why Diamond had not visited. Was he afraid of Emerald losing control again? She did not want to imagine him abandoning his own mate, changing the subject. “Would you like to help me, Em?”

 

“Help you…?” Looking up with a weary gaze, she couldn’t fathom being of any help anymore.

 

“Yes, I need to find out how Solus is controlling you…perhaps we can find the cause and resolve it,” she gingerly brushed her hair back, hating seeing her so bedraggled.

 

“Like…experiment…on me?”  The idea was clearly terrifying to her, her body beginning to tremble.

 

“No, nothing of the sort, hardly anything close to what that monster did to you,” Mufinella replied firmly, holding her shoulders. “I would never subject you to something so cruel, do you understand? I am nothing like him.”

 

“Aah…” Emerald wasn’t sure if she was talking to her anymore, but seeing how passionate she was about protecting her gave her more hope. “You…think you can…fix me…?”

 

“I don’t know yet…but I will try everything I can,” Mufinella hugged her again, desperately wanting to fix the situation. “Will you help me…?”

 

Emerald was tired, tired of a lot of things but somehow not fully tired of living yet. She couldn’t die anyway, she’d be taking Diamond down with her and he deserved a long and happy life. Closing her eyes, she whispered, “Alright…yeah…”

 

“Wonderful,” Mufinella gave a gentle squeeze before pulling back. “I’ll speak with Y’shtola and see if this is something she can manage. For now, we should get you cleaned up.”

 

“B-But I shouldn’t leave this cell! What if I -“ Flustered by the offer, she feared another attack.

 

“He won’t do anything, he’ll know that all of the servants have been secured…there’s nothing in it for him to bother now,” Mufinella assured her, helping the girl to her feet. She hated seeing Emerald self-destruct, wanting to give her a reason to go on. “Come…you can use my baths, I have lovely oils that will make you feel like a princess.”

 

“That’s…not necessary…” Emerald muttered but allowed the woman to drag her out of the cell. 

 

“Nonsense, you’re my little Emerald, I must make sure you shine brightly,” Mufinella replied, leaving the gaol behind. 

 

The way she doted on her, it felt like she was her daughter. Remembering what had happened on the full moon, she held her hand tightly. If she needed to take care of her to feel better, then so be it, “Fine…but nothing too strong…”

 

“Alright,” glad she was giving in, she whisked Emerald away to pamper the girl until she was feeling a little better herself.

 

Later that night, she brought Emerald with her to the labs to visit Y’shtola. Things were much quieter now, almost back to normal save for the influx of supplies sitting around.

 

“…I told you, the bandages go in the bottom drawer, why must you insist on stacking them on the top - oh, good evening, mistress,” Y’shtola stepped out of the back room with Nova on her tail, having been chewing her out on her unpacking job.

 

“Did we come at a bad time?” Mufinella asked, looking around at the clutter. “You seem busy…”

 

“Apologies, I was running low on supplies and my darling assistant overcompensated on the order,” Y’shtola sighed, moving to greet her patients. “How are you feeling? Is your shoulder bothering you?”

 

“What’s wrong with your shoulder?” Emerald looked over at her mistress with concern.

 

“Nothing, dear,” Mufinella shook her head, addressing Y’shtola. “It’s fine, I’m here with Emerald this time.”

 

“Is the girl ill?” Y’shtola always found the Miqo’te’s general health difficult to understand given the nature of what she had been through in her youth. 

 

“No, not so much ill as…well, you recall what led to the influx of patients recently,” Mufinella directed Emerald to sit on the table.

 

“Yes, I was quite familiar with it,” Y’shtola moved to examine Emerald’s aether.

 

“My thought was that, if we could determine how Solus is controlling people, perhaps we can find a cure to it? Short of killing the man, which I would find great pleasure in,” Mufinella sighed, having dreamt many times of ending Solus’ reign of terror. 

 

“I believe we would all sleep better without his presence on the star,” Y’shtola nodded, thoughtfully examining the details of Emerald’s aura.

 

“Yeah, fuck that prick,” Nova added as she grabbed a box to resume her unpacking.

 

“I can compare the aether of the other servants to see if there is a common similarity, that should determine if it is through aether that he has bonded to them,” Y’shtola noted as she ignored her crass assistant. “If that is not the case, a more thorough exam will need to be made.”

 

“As long as no further harm will come to them,” Mufinella saw Emerald shiver, wanting to protect her.

 

“Of course, mistress…I am a scientist, not a butcher,” Y’shtola scoffed at the idea of dissecting any of her patients like a pile of meat. “Is the Ishgardian servant still here?”

 

“Yes, but it may be best to save her until last, she’s been…having a hard time with everything that happened,” not wanting to push the progress of O’llie’s recovery, or gain the ire of her mate, Mufinella thought it best to exclude her from the trials.

 

“Understood…oh, I have the results back from Ser Estinien’s testing,” Y’shtola noted, motioning to Nova to bring the paperwork over. “I lost track of it during the epidemic but luckily the sample was not damaged.”

 

“Oh, I see,” taking the papers from Nova and reviewing them, she frowned. “This can’t be right…”

 

“I’m afraid it is,” Y’shtola shifted to another position to continue her evaluation. “I will need to have another sample to compare it to but if this is a permanent change…”

 

Mufinella sighed, handing the papers back, “I’ll tell him…was O’llie…”

 

“Nothing seemed amiss when I examined her during their visit, so long as they have kept their distance since then there should be no cause for alarm,” Y’shtola replied calmly.

 

“Alright…can I leave you here, Emerald? This is a pressing matter,” Mufinella rested a hand on the girl’s shoulder.

 

“Y-Yeah, sure…” not sure she wanted to be left alone, Emerald knew she could trust the doctor not to mistreat her. It wasn’t her first time visiting Y’shtola, though it had been a while since her last visit.

 

“You’ve mated,” Y’shtola remarked casually, still carrying on her exam.

 

“Oh, um…yeah, w-why? How did you know?” Emerald sputtered, turning to look at the woman.

 

“I can see the change in your aether…do you need contraceptives or are you trying to start a family?” Being blunt in her questioning, Y’shtola moved to rummage in a drawer.

 

“Erm…we uh…we have…some…things…” too awkward to talk about it plainly, she fidgeted.

 

“You should both be safe, here,” handing the girl a packet, she began to explain to her how to have safe sex, sensing the girl’s ignorance.

 

Meanwhile, Mufinella returned to Estinien’s room to find the men frustrated with the display of the Miqo’te man who was standing on the bed performing dramatically.

 

“And that’s when I shoved a bomb up his - oh, welcome back!” O’rin dropped and bounced on the bed with a smile.

 

“Yes…don’t mind me, I just need Estinien for a moment,” Mufinella wasn’t sure she wanted to know what manner of story O’rin was telling.

 

Grateful for a reprieve from the insanity, Estinien stepped into the hallway with Mufinella, abandoning Aymeric to his fate, “What is it?”

 

“I’ve just come back from visiting Y’shtola,” Mufinella began, crossing her arms under her bosom. “She had the results for your test back.”

 

“Oh…” scratching his head, he felt uneasy having Mufinella know about that. “Should I be worried if you came here to tell me about it?”

 

“Have you been intimate with her since the test?” Looking up to meet his gaze, she looked serious, if not a little uncomfortable about the discussion herself.

 

Estinien recalled back to the past week or so. Things had been hectic, not really leaving much time to be intimate or think about such things. Especially given O’llie’s recent state, he hadn’t even been in the mood for a little solo action, “…no, why?”

 

“Good…because you may wish to begin using protection,” she sighed, glad they would not have to examine O’llie again. “Your fertility results were off the charts, even for a normal Elezen.”

 

“Fuck me…” groaning and rubbing his face, Estinien wondered where he was going to get Magnum condoms in this economy.

Chapter 57: Painful Reprieve

Several more days passed, O’llie eventually becoming more responsive and eating enough food that Y’shtola deemed her safe to transport. The Ishgardian contingent plus the tag-along brother moved back up north, leaving Mufinella to enjoy a quieter home. She was beginning to miss her mate, the Miqo’te spending more time in the guest room watching over the Allagans than being around her. She felt like she’d done something wrong, something to push him away. Feeling miserable, she wandered into the room to find him still sitting where he had been, the patients still unconscious.

 

“I’m…going to go away for a couple days…” Mufinella spoke quietly, staying by the door. “I just wanted to tell you…so…”

 

“What? Wait!” Seeing her slip back out the door, G’raha got up from his chair, finding his legs had gotten a little weak from sitting still for over a week. Getting to the door, he threw it open, having to run down the hall to catch up to her. Grasping her hand, he pulled her to a stop. “Where are you going?”

 

“Just…away,” she replied, staring at the floor. It hurt too much to look at him.

 

“Can I…come with you?” G’raha felt his heart aching, something was wrong. Had he not noticed his mate was hurting so much? How could he, when he’d been away from her so long, how foolish of him.

 

“…you should stay here with the survivors…in case they wake up,” there was a hint of spite in her voice as she pulled away from him, resuming her walk down the hall. “I won’t be gone too long.”

 

“Are you…angry with me…?” Trotting to catch up with her, he could sense her emotions fluctuating violently. First she was angry, then miserable, then afraid, then lonely, then angry again. He wondered how she didn’t feel insane with so much going on inside her.

 

“No…I just…need some space…” she didn’t know what she really wanted, but seeing him tending to others while she was still suffering inside was too much to bear. He cares more about them than his own mate, he practically abandoned me the second there was any excuse to not deal with me anymore. Maybe he regrets bonding with me…I killed his child with this cursed body of mine…I would hate me too.

 

G’raha stopped in his tracks, his eyes wide at hearing her thoughts pour out without restraint. He figured she didn’t realize he was listening, their shared thoughts a fairly new thing to her. Feeling the weight of her depression crushing him, he felt dizzy, collapsing to his knees with a wheeze.

 

“G’raha?” Startled by his sudden turn in health, Mufinella knelt in front of him, feeling his forehead. “Are you unwell? You should see Y’shtola to -“

 

“How…how can you…think these things…?” G’raha gripped her arm, his face pale at the horror of how dark her thoughts had spiraled, yet she carried on like nothing was wrong. 

 

Mufinella blinked in confusion before going pale, realizing what he meant. Panicked, she tried to pull away, feeling sick to her stomach, “G-Get out of my head!”

 

“I…wasn’t trying to…you were thinking out loud…” panting and holding on desperately, G’raha began to cry. “Never…I never …regretted bonding with you…and I never blamed you for what happened. I’m…sorry…I pulled away…I just…I was so scared…that I would lose them too…it was wrong of me to leave you after…please, don’t go…”

 

Overwhelmed by his outpouring of words, Mufinella stared at him in silence. After a moment, she looked away again, unsure how to even respond. She whispered, “I can’t…stay here…another minute…”

 

“We can go to your island,” G’raha held on with his left hand, afraid she would slip from his grasp. “O-Or anywhere…anywhere you want to go…”

 

He just doesn’t want to be alone on the new moon, The thought drifted through her mind before she even realized it, feeling his grip loosen. Looking back, she could see how hurt he was.

 

“You’re right…I don’t…” G’raha muttered, staring down at the floor. “The first new moon…after bonding…is supposed to be special. But the pain I felt when I could not have you in the past…it will be nothing compared to the anguish of not being able to share that moment with my mate. I…have heard of Weres going insane from the overwhelming need to be with their love if they are unable to fulfill that longing…”

 

“Is it…really that bad?” Mufinella wondered if she would feel the same. The only things she had been feeling lately were overwhelming emptiness and rejection; rejection from her mate, rejection from her unborn baby…

 

“I don’t know…but I…I don’t want to go through that…” G’raha balled his hands into fists, frustrated with their situation. “I know that I have failed you as a mate and I do not deserve your company, and…I am sure you…aren’t really in the mood…for that sort of thing…”

 

She wanted to push him away but if there was a chance it would hurt him that badly, she couldn’t bring herself to be so selfish. Reluctantly, she replied, “Alright…let’s just…go to the island…”

 

G’raha could sense her reluctance, wanting to be happy about it but knowing it wasn’t really what she wanted. Determined to make it up to her any way he could, he struggled to his feet, “Please…allow me to inform the others that I am leaving so someone will check on Doga and Unei…I won’t be but a moment!”

 

He’s afraid I’ll leave without him… letting out a sigh, she got to her feet again. “I’ll be in my room waiting.”

 

Nodding and trying to focus on getting things squared away, G’raha hurried to advise Y’shtola of his departure before hustling back to Mufinella’s room. Hoping she did indeed wait for him, he peeked inside, seeing her sitting on her bed with a bag packed. Relieved, he stepped inside, murmuring, “Everything is set…I even mentioned it to Kit…in case you um…wanted her to know…”

 

“Let’s go then,” Mufinella got up, picking up the bag to carry it before G’raha hastily took it from her. She looked at him in confusion.

 

“Let me carry it for you!” G’raha wanted to be useful, hefting the bag as they walked down the hall together. 

 

Deciding not to chastise him for trying to make it up to her, Mufinella didn’t say anything, traveling with him back to the Vertigo Cafe. Once inside, she paused, remembering to do something before she holed away on her island. Heading to Diamond’s room, she knocked on the door. There came no answer. Frowning, she checked inside, not seeing anyone in the room.

 

“Perhaps he’s working in the kitchen?” G’raha suggested quietly, wondering if she needed to tell him something about Emerald. “Would you like me to check?”

 

“I can go, I need to speak with him,” Mufinella murmured, moving to check the kitchen. Still, she could not find him, frowning a little. She looked all over the dwelling, finding no signs of the Miqo’te anywhere. Finally, she visited Thancred’s room, not wanting to bother them but left with no choice.

 

“Mufi, you’re back,” Thancred seemed surprised to see her, stepping into the hallway.

 

“Yes, I cannot find Diamond, do you know where he is?” She got straight to the point.

 

“He should be back by now, I sent him on an errand,” Thancred glanced behind her at the quiet G’raha lurking in her shadow with a bag over his shoulder. “Are you going somewhere?”

 

“Yes, and I’d like to make sure he sees his mate, she’s becoming quite depressed that he hasn’t visited her,” Mufinella replied in frustration.

 

“What do you mean? He’s been leaving the house every morning to go see her…he hasn’t been showing up?” Thancred frowned, confused by her statement.

 

“He said he’s been visiting her?” Frowning as well, Mufinella glanced at G’raha, seeing him shake his head. “No one noted seeing him at the house…and Emerald has been distraught.”

 

“What is he up to then?” Thancred closed his door before moving down the hallway, heading towards the parlor entrance. Opening the door, he caught Diamond trying to sneak back in, covered in the scent of blood. “Diamond!”

 

“Ah, you…I thought you were with Diana…” Diamond bristled before seeing Mufinella appear behind him. His ears flattened. “M-Miss Mufi, you’re here too?”

 

Sweeping into the room past Thancred, Mufinella grabbed the man’s collar so he couldn’t escape, sniffing him with a growl, “Why do you smell of vampire blood?”

 

“I…” flustered, he tried to get free, knowing she was stronger than him by malms.

 

“Your mate is suffering alone in a gaol cell and you’ve been lying about visiting her, explain,” pulling him by his collar, she pushed him into a wall, holding him there. “EXPLAIN.”

 

“Mufi, easy…” Thancred could tell she was angrier than usual, concerned about her hurting the man before he could even answer.

 

Mufinella hissed at Thancred before glaring at Diamond as he stared back in stunned silence, “SPEAK!!”

 

“I was hunting!!!” Diamond blurted out, gripping her wrist so she couldn’t strangle him. “Those bastards have been lurking around the city waiting for anyone to come out so I…I took care of them!”

 

“Who was?” Thancred frowned as he crossed his arms over his chest. He knew Diamond had been going out during the daytime, but vampires couldn’t go out while the sun was up.

 

“Galvus scum! They’re wearing protective armor now, stuff that keeps them safe in the sun!” Diamond hissed, his tail between his legs. “They’re trying to find our hideout, I’ve caught them really close to the cafe a couple times so I…I took care of them! I know Diana’s been scared to go anywhere anymore and…and I didn’t want Em coming back to a dangerous place after what she’s been through…I was just trying to do my part!”

 

“By fighting them alone? They could have killed you, or worse captured you and used you to get into the cafe,” Mufinella narrowed her eyes at him. “You stupid cat…you should have told someone!”

 

“I wanted to do it myself!” He growled, his ears flattened hard as he squirmed. “I wanted to kill every last one of them with my own bare hands for what they did to my mate!!”

 

“Diamond…” rubbing her face, Mufinella sighed and relaxed her grip on the man. “I’ll report this to the Forum so they can send someone to clean up the city.”

 

“They’ll just hide! The Forum will come in with their dicks swinging and scare them off so they’re even harder to track!” Diamond shot back.

 

“He’s got a point,” G’raha timidly spoke up, not sure if his opinion was wanted. “It would be safer to continue to monitor their activities…we can notify our local allies, perhaps request Lord Hien send some shinobu to investigate? See where they keep coming from?”

 

“That sounds like a better idea,” Thancred nodded, glancing at Mufinella to see her anger rising. “If…you think that’s a good idea…”

 

“Fine, do it,” Mufinella growled, moving to leave the parlor. “But go see your damn mate or I’ll skin you alive and make sure you survive it.”

 

Shuddering at her violent command, Diamond shrunk a little, watching her go before looking at Thancred with concern.

 

“I would do what you’re told…she doesn’t seem to be in a good mood,” Thancred sighed, patting the man’s shoulder. “But uh…go wash up before you go, you smell like death. You are disposing of the bodies properly, right?”

 

“Yeah, of course,” he grumbled as he walked inside to wash up.

 

Mufinella didn’t want to deal with the situation anymore. Heading straight for the island door, she walked through and slammed the door behind her.

 

Startled, G’raha hesitated before opening the door, making his way through to the island. He shivered a little, finding that even the tropical location had a cool breeze. It was strange how time had flown by so quickly, already it was a little over a month before Starlight. He hadn’t really gone outside much to notice the chilly air, he noted walking through Kugane was rather colder than usual. Shaking off the distracting thoughts, he hurried to drop the bag off upstairs before looking for Mufinella.

 

Wandering around the island as the sun was coming up, he spotted Mufinella standing by the shore watching the waves come in. His ears a little droopy with uncertainty, he wondered if she wanted to be alone for a little while.

 

“Are you going to chastise me for my behavior earlier?” Mufinella breathed softly, almost lost in the crashing waves.

 

“No…it wasn’t even on my mind,” surprised by her question, G’raha slowly approached, moving to stand beside her. Glancing at her weary expression, he gingerly held her hand. “I was just…wondering if you wanted to be alone…”

 

“I wanted my mate at my side…” Mufinella’s voice cracked a little as she let out the tension she’d been holding in. “While I struggled to hold myself together…”

 

Feeling the sting of her words, he hung his head, thinking himself unworthy of holding her hand anymore. Despite wanting to let go, he squeezed her hand firmly, “I’m so sorry…I failed you…”

 

“I failed you too,” she replied, tears beginning to gather in her eyes. “I promised to save your people…yet all I could manage was two. Not even the other servants survived…”

 

G’raha fell silent, not realizing she was carrying so many burdens. Gritting his teeth, he spoke hoarsely, “You tried…you did so much trying to save them…how can I…ever think you failed me?”

 

“Because I could have done more!” Mufinella turned to him, the tears streaming down her face. “I can’t do anything right!”

 

“That’s not true!” Cupping her cheek with his hand, he returned her gaze firmly. “You hold the world on your shoulders, expecting every little thing to be perfectly balanced and the second it isn’t, it’s somehow your shortcoming! How can you expect such perfection of yourself? Why…why do you insist on carrying this weight when there are others around you to share the burden??”

 

“Because I don’t want people getting hurt!” Her legs getting weak, she gasped, falling to her knees as she sobbed. “I can’t…stand it…I could have saved them…I could have stopped their suffering…!”

 

“You’re not a god, Mufi…” crouching beside her, he tried his best to comfort her. “You can’t save this world all on your own.”

 

“Why can’t I?! I was a god once! I was fucking Azem! I was powerful! I could do anything, be anything!” Losing control, she spoke freely, her heart’s walls crumbling to the ground around her. “I could have stopped Emet-Selch, I should have! It’s my fault, I let him destroy everything!”

 

Frowning at her words, he got the feeling this wasn’t about the meeting, “Who is…Emet-Selch?”

 

Panting as she realized she had said too much, she covered her mouth, looking away, “No one…”

 

“Mufi…is this about…the Ancient days?” G’raha reached to brush her hair back, seeing her flinch away. “I’m here for you, Mufi…how many millennia have you lived holding this in? Has it truly been twelve thousand years? Please…let me share your burden…”

 

Shaking her head, she hunched over, covering her face fully. Despite how angry she was at G’raha for abandoning her, the second they were together again she wanted to tell him everything. How had she gotten so weak around one person? Was the bond really that strong? Of course it was, she had felt his anguish ever since the Allagans were rescued, she had just been ignoring it, as he seemed to have ignored hers. What a mess they were.

 

Slowly G’raha pulled her into a hug, wrapping around her as he began to purr anxiously, trying to soothe her. Perhaps he was trying to soothe himself as well, feeling worn down from everything that had happened over the past two months. It boggled his mind that it had really been two months since things began to unravel, wondering if any of them would live to see Starlight. Nuzzling in more, he kept purring and holding her until she seemed to calm down. He pressed his face against hers, trying to encourage her to look at him, “Mufi…will you tell me what’s weighing on you? Let me share your burden…”

 

Too tired to argue, also finding she was starting to get wet from the tide, she nodded and tried to get up, “Not here…we’ll drown…”

 

“Oh…right,” awkwardly noticing he was getting wet as well, he helped her up as they made their way up to the house. The sun had fully risen now, shining on them as the island began to go through its morning routine. Mammets scuttled back and forth, working on projects and awaiting orders. Mufinella didn’t care though, ignoring them as she went inside and upstairs. G’raha followed, stripping down with her to let their clothes dry before curling up in the bed. He waited patiently until she finally began to talk. The deluge was almost more than he could handle, but he listened. It was nearly lunchtime before she seemed to run out of steam, giving him a reprieve to find something to eat.

 

“Sorry, you should go eat…did you even have breakfast?” Mufi rubbed her face, her voice a little shot from so much talking.

 

“I regret that I forgot my morning meal…it is alright,” he smiled a little wearily. He wasn’t used to being awake during the day, having shifted to a schedule matching Mufinella’s. Giving her a kiss on the cheek, he bunted his head against hers. “Will you…be alright if I go find some food?”

 

“Do you know how to swim?” Mufinella asked, returning the small bunt. “You didn’t go swimming last time we were here.”

 

“Ah, I do not, but…perhaps…you can teach me?” He peeked at her, hoping she was beginning to feel better. “Later…you do not have to now.”

 

“Mm…sure…later…” closing her eyes, she shifted to lay down, beginning to feel exhausted as well. “You can eat anything you like…”

 

“I shan’t be long!” G’raha assured her as he went to get his clothes on before venturing around the island. He managed to find some fruits and vegetables, not exactly what he was hoping for but enough food to fill his stomach. Eventually he’d learn how to swim and feed himself fish, what a delightful thought that was. Returning to the house, he found Mufinella asleep in the bed. He thought she looked beautiful in the dim sunshine, wanting to just admire her beauty. Slowly he undressed again before settling in next to her, closing his eyes to try to rest as well.

 

While they got settled on their island getaway, Diamond cleaned up and went to visit Emerald at the coven house. Nervous about seeing her after he had abandoned her to the gaol, he slunk down to the cells, seeing the other servants wallowing in misery as they existed in prison. He felt their pain, wishing he could do more for them. Looking away and focusing on finding his mate, he sniffed around until he located her cell. To his surprise, she wasn’t inside, immediate concern coming to him as he rushed back upstairs. He sniffed the air, trying to see where she had gone, her trail leading him up to the second floor and down to the laboratory. Running inside, he came to a halt.

 

“Diamond?” Startled by his sudden arrival, Emerald looked excited for a moment before anger filled her expression. Looking away, she growled. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I…I came to…see how you were doing,” knowing he’d screwed up, Diamond’s tail tucked between his legs as he slunk closer, nervous she might attack him.

 

“TWO WEEKS LATER?!” Emerald yelled at him, grabbing her slipper and throwing it at him.

 

Yelping as he dodged it, he held his hands up, trying to explain, “I’m sorry!! When you left, I…I found bad guys around the house so I…I was trying to make it safe! For you! OW!”

 

Nailing him in the forehead with her other slipper, she hissed, “For me?! You mean so you could have any excuse not to see me!!!”

 

“NO! It really was for you! A-And Diana, but mostly you!” Diamond was glad she had run out of shoes to throw at him, afraid she might find something else to hurl. “I thought…I thought you didn’t want me to visit…”

 

“I didn’t say that!” Emerald had tears in her eyes, looking around for something else to beat him with.

 

“Your emotions did,” he spoke softly, his ears back.

 

Pausing and looking back at him, Emerald frowned in confusion, “My…what?”

 

“I could feel it…everything you were feeling…” rubbing his forehead slowly, he looked defeated. “You felt unsafe…so I was trying to give you a safe place to come back to…you were afraid of hurting me again, so I…I stayed away…”

 

“But you’re here now,” Emerald bit her lip, wondering why he came.

 

“Mufi um…said she’d skin me alive if I didn’t check on you…” being honest, Diamond peeked up at her, wincing a little at the ire in her eyes.

 

“Really? It took a threat to get you to come here?” Crossing her arms over her chest, she glared at him.

 

“I don’t think it was a threat,” Diamond feared his mistress when her eyes were glowing with fury.

 

Making an angry face, Emerald huffed and kicked at him when he got too close, “I’m mad at you, don’t come near me!”

 

“I’m sorry…I really am…” looking like a cat drowned in a rainstorm, Diamond whimpered a little, wanting forgiveness.

 

“Don’t make that face at me, you left me alone!” Wanting to hold onto her anger, she tightened her jaw.

 

“I know…if…you want to hit me, I will accept my punishment…” Diamond tried to step closer, getting a foot to his side. He grunted in pain.

 

“N-No, I just…want you to go away!” Her will beginning to break, she tried flailing at him to keep him at bay but eventually found herself enveloped in a hug.

 

“I’m so sorry…you had to go through that…” Diamond was beaten up but determined to give her affection. He knew she wanted it, but her stubborn streak fought against her true feelings. Holding onto her until she eventually gave in, he began to rub her back through the sobbing. “I’m here now…I won’t leave you alone again…”

 

“If you two are done…” Y’shtola walked out of the back room, eyeing them with mild annoyance. “Her exam is complete, you may go.”

 

“Thanks, Y’shtola,” Diamond scooped Emerald up, moving to leave before stooping to grab her slippers.

 

“Hmm…a moment,” Y’shtola stopped him, moving around the exam table. “You are a former servant of the Galvus coven as well, and a WereMiqo, did you not also transform that night?”

 

“Me? No…no one ever experimented on me,” Diamond replied as he straightened up. “Why?”

 

“Just curious…you may go now,” she waved him off again before returning to her pondering.

 

Walking out of the laboratory, Diamond nuzzled and loved on Emerald as he went to take her to his old room, “I missed you so much. Did you miss me?”

 

“No,” still wanting to be upset with him, Emerald pouted as she punched his shoulder.

 

“Ah gods, woman…you hit harder than you used to,” Diamond winced, nearly dropping her.

 

“Where are you taking me? The gaol is down there,” Emerald huffed, giving him a glare.

 

“I’m taking you to my room, I want to be alone with you,” he replied quietly, his tail swishing behind him.

 

Emerald blushed, stammering, “Y-You want sex?? Now?!”

 

“That’s not the only thing couples do when they’re alone, Em,” he made a face at her, shaking his head. “I just want to be alone with you…so no one bothers us for a while. Can’t I just want your company?”

 

“…I guess…” still sulking, Emerald slowly laid her head on his shoulder, relieved to not have to go back to the gaol yet.

 

Smiling at his victory over her anger, he happily whisked her away to his room, fully intending to cuddle her until she wasn’t hating his guts anymore. He was mildly successful.

Chapter 58: The Baku

Things were quiet at the Vertigo cafe, no customers downstairs and no guests milling about upstairs. It was back to just Thancred and Diana, which Thancred rather liked, if only he could lift his lover’s spirits. Thinking about some ideas of how to tempt Diana out of her depression and give her a little reprieve from the danger and drama of his life, he considered taking her on a trip. But where could they go that was safe?

 

“Than…?” The small voice of his girlfriend broke his focus, drawing his attention down to the bed where Diana was sitting up beneath the sheets. She looked exhausted, struggling to sleep when every night was plagued with nightmares of the gala and Emerald’s attack. She wanted desperately to return to a normal life, before she’d been dragged into all of this, but that meant giving up Thancred. She couldn’t do that, besides the fact that she had tried to leave the house once to be chased by vampires in camouflage. Like it or not, she was trapped there, and it was maddening. At least she understood how Thancred must have felt all those centuries in exile.

 

“Hey…did you have another nightmare?” Sitting on the edge of the bed, he gently brushed her hair back, concerned by the hollow look in her eyes.

 

Diana nodded, hugging her knees weakly, “I’m…so tired…I wish I could just…sleep…”

 

Seeing her struggle, Thancred got an idea. He leaned over, kissing her forehead before talking sweetly, “Do you want to go somewhere with me?”

 

“Go…somewhere?” Surprised he was offering for them to leave the house, she didn’t really care where they went if they could get out of there.

 

“Somewhere you can get a good night’s sleep,” Thancred smiled before getting up from the bed. “Get dressed, I’ll make you something to eat before we leave.”

 

Wondering what he had in mind, Diana took her time getting ready with a bath and a fresh change of clothes. How long had it been since she changed? She didn’t want to think about it. She hoped Thancred didn’t think she was gross now. Heading to the kitchen, she found Thancred finishing with pan-frying a fish, having re-heated some leftover rice from the prior night, “Where is everyone? It’s so quiet…”

 

“Urianger is away working with the Forum to share all his intel and help with the hunt,” Thancred explained as he plated the food for her, setting it on the counter. “Diamond is visiting Emerald at the main house, and Mufi is away on her island with G’raha…I think? She’s taking a break.”

 

“So we have the house to ourselves?” Finding it refreshing, Diana took the plate and settled at the table to eat. “It’s almost eerie how quiet it is…”

 

“You don’t like it?” Thancred moved to sit with her, waiting for her to finish her meal.

 

“Mm…I guess I got used to all the people and chatter,” Diana shrugged, glancing up at him. “But I’d be lying if I said I missed it.”

 

“It’s a rare thing for me to have time alone, I want to savor it,” he took a deep breath, as if inhaling the silence.

 

Diana smiled a little, taking a bite of fish, “I miss my quiet little apartment…I’m…not really that good with crowds…or roommates…”

 

“Even me?” Thancred pouted at her, looking quite pathetic.

 

“No, you’re an exception,” seeing him brighten at her reply, she blushed a little as she stuffed her mouth more.

 

“I’m glad…” he reached over, brushing her hair back from her face so it didn’t get in the food, tucking it behind her horn. “I know you’re tired but I’ll need to feed from you before we go. It’s been a few days, I don’t want you to start feeling sick again.”

 

Diana had been feeling a bit off recently, and not just from lack of sleep. Having forgotten about her illness after two glorious months without feeling sick, she sighed, “I guess I haven’t been feeling great…”

 

“I didn’t want to bother you since you’ve been…having trouble sleeping,” not wanting to bring up everything else that had happened, Thancred leaned on the table, resting his head on his arms. 

 

“Right…” Diana fell quiet as she ate, slowly finishing her meal before leaning back with a sigh. She held her arm out to Thancred. “Okay…go for it.”

 

“So romantic,” he smiled a little before taking her wrist. Deciding to be a little more sentimental about it, he kissed the inside of her wrist gently, feeling her shiver. He looked up through his bangs, seeing her blushing a little. Running his hand along her arm slowly as he caressed her scales, he gave her a few more kisses before eventually sinking his teeth in.

 

Diana sucked in a breath, feeling her desire mounting. It had been a while since they had sex, between the gala and the attacks, she hadn’t really been in the mood. But knowing the house was empty, she began to long for his affection again. Squirming in her seat, she whispered, “Than…”

 

He could tell she was getting aroused, he was too. Only taking a little blood from her, he slid his hand to her groin, rubbing her a little, “Do you want me…?”

 

“Please…” wanting to feel good after being depressed for so long, she spread her legs, gripping the edges of the chair as his hand slipped inside her tights. Gasping, she trembled and whimpered, his fingers working her up as he continued to provide her with liquid arousal from his bite. Arching her back, she cried out, her nails digging into the wooden seat as she came. Gods, how she missed the feeling of his pleasure, longing for more. “Than…!”

 

“Do you want my cock, Dia?” Thancred rumbled against her horn as he took a break from feeding, still maintaining a rhythm in her loins.

 

“I want it…please…” Diana begged, tugging on his shirt, her eyes weary but needy.

 

Thancred gave her another dose of lust before healing her, standing up from the table and wanting to give her a comfy place to enjoy together rather than taking her on the table like he was thinking. Plus, the others would probably appreciate it if their dining area wasn’t sullied…again. He let out a groan as Diana undid his trousers and fished him out, “Dia…don’t you want to do it in bed?”

 

“No, I don’t wanna wait,” she grumbled before taking him into her mouth to encourage him.

 

“Gods…mnn…” Thancred groaned, brushing her hair back as she worked him over. Closing his eyes, he squeezed her shoulder, enjoying the way she swirled her tongue and felt so warm and soft around his cock. He truly had missed their intimacy more than he thought. Beginning to pant, he looked down at her. “Don’t finish me off yet…”

 

“Can I…have it? Please, Than?” She begged, stroking him a little as she stared up with longing.

 

Swearing under his breath, Thancred lifted her onto the table, pulling her tights off before getting himself situated. He’ll just have to deep clean the table later. Slowly penetrating her, he moaned, bunting his forehead into hers, “Twelve, you’re so tight…”

 

“Aah, Than!” wrapping her body around him, her tail wrapped around his waist before she felt him begin to stroke the base firmly. She cried out, overwhelmed by the pleasures as she came roughly.

 

“Mnngh, again…!” Getting rougher with his thrusts, he held her close, burying his face in her shoulder as he pounded. He was worried she wouldn’t want to be intimate after everything that happened, concerned she wanted to break up with him because his life was too complicated. Deep down he assumed she regretted going to his bed that night, let alone setting foot in his tea shop, but he might just harbor too much self-loathing to think someone could love him in spite of all the issues that came with being his lover. He was eager to prove himself to her, give her some pleasure to offset all the suffering she had endured recently. 

 

Diana was struggling to hold onto him, despite being horny and desperate for release she was still exhausted from poor sleep. Her hands trembled a little as she clung to his shirt, moaning and whimpering from the build up inside her. Leaning into him, she felt him wrap an arm around her to support her, grateful he noticed.

 

“Do you want to keep going?” He whispered against her horn, maintaining a rough ride as he felt her tighten.

 

“Y-Yes…don’t…don’t stop…” she whimpered wearily as she approached another orgasm. Feeling his teeth sink into her shoulder, she cried out as it pushed her over the edge. She could hear Thancred growling too as he roughly buried himself in her, having his own moment. Panting and almost spent already, she wished she had the energy to go on.

 

“You’re tired, we can do more later…after our trip…” Thancred withdrew a little, savoring his finish before he had to pull out. Feeling her thighs quivering, he ran his hands over her body, giving her horn a nuzzle. “I love you…Dia.”

 

Diana blushed as she squirmed, still feeling him throbbing inside her. It must have been an intense orgasm for him, being pent up for over a week. Hearing that he loved her made her heart skip a beat as she nuzzled him back gently, “I…l love you…too…Than. Can we…go a little longer…?”

 

“Hmm…alright, I suppose…lay back,” Thancred took his shirt off and laid it on the table behind her to cushion her before grabbing her hips to pull them off the edge of the table, not wanting to crush her tail with his thrusts. Holding her aloft, he resumed his thrusting, enjoying the sounds she made. “You’re hungry today…”

 

“Mnn! Aah!” Diana held onto the edge of the table with one hand, covering her face with the other in embarrassment. She couldn’t help watching his muscles flex and tighten like a well-oiled machine that was pistoning into her with perfect accuracy. Her love machine…

 

“Thal’s balls…Dia,” Thancred growled as he went deep with his thrusts. He could see her breasts bouncing beneath her blouse, wanting to see them freed for his viewing pleasure. “Take your clothes off.”

 

Diana blushed harder as she complied, pulling her top up and undoing her bra to free her breasts. She gasped as he got rough again, knowing he was doing it to make her breasts bounce more. Embarrassed, she held on for dear life as she wailed in pleasure, coming again with a choked whine.

 

Panting as he reveled in his lover’s beauty, he felt her tail wrap around his thigh, squeezing tightly to hold onto him. He loved feeling her scales flex and conform to him, like a small hug. Getting turned on more, he leaned to grope her breast, “You drive me crazy…”

 

“You…drive me crazy…aah!” Diana cried out as he pinched her nipple. Tossing her head around in desperation, she writhed beneath the vampire, helpless against his whims. She wasn’t complaining though, it was always so good with him, there was no other cock that could satisfy her the way his did. He knew how to use it, knew how she liked to be touched and pleased, even if it was owed mostly to mind reading it was still a leg up on any other men. Thancred was hers, only she received this level of attention. The idea made her cum again.

 

“That’s right…I’m all yours, Dia…your personal love slave,” Thancred whispered as he buried himself inside her before beginning to devour her breasts with his mouth.

 

Burying her fingers in his hair, she reveled in the way his tongue worked around her nipples, her head pressing back into the table with every rake of his teeth. She began to rock her hips, wanting both until he began deep and rough thrusts that made her wail in pleasure. Pulling his hair firmly, she convulsed, making a mess that splattered to the floor between Thancred’s feet.

 

Thancred slowly pulled back on her nipple, his hot gaze on her as he watched her come down from her orgasm. Letting her nub pop free, he rumbled, “Are you tired yet?”

 

“N-No…” she wanted to keep going but she knew she was reaching her limit. Feeling him pull back, she watched him focus on his own finish as he closed his eyes. Something about his determination made her blush as she cried out wearily, hoping her voice would help him get there.

 

Thancred managed to reach his second orgasm not long after, groaning as he hugged her thighs against his stomach. Nuzzling her ankle, he slowly opened his eyes again to gaze down at her. Gods, what a gift he had, a woman who fit him perfectly in every way. Slowly he helped her up from the table, being gentle and doting as he aided her in clean up. Once they were both put back together and able to stand without wobbling, he led the way down to G’raha’s room.

 

“Why are we going in here?” Feeling weird for invading someone else’s private space, Diana held Thancred’s hand as he walked over to a wall.

 

“Secret passage, it’ll save us time traveling,” Thancred explained as he knocked on the wall. When a door popped open, he led her down the long hallway until he reached the end. They exited into another hallway in an old Yanxian house, dark and uninhabited. He snapped his fingers, several lanterns lighting along the walls. “Welcome to my secret home.”

 

“Oh…is this…where all the rooms connect to?” Interested to see the place that Thancred was connecting Vertigo to, she looked around as he walked down the hallway.

 

“Yep, that’s the kitchen there, and those are the bedrooms,” Thancred pointed to doors as they walked. The space between the doors was more natural in this dwelling, not perfectly crammed together in one long hallway. Getting to the end of the hallway, it opened into an entryway with a door on one side. The windows were blocked out, just in case the sun ever rose while he was inside. “This is the front door, it’s not connected to anything but I do have the house hidden. I’ll have to give you permission to see it to get back in.”

 

Diana quietly followed him out after he did his permission incantation, smelling the scents from her childhood. They really were in Yanxia again, the moon barely a sliver in the black void above. She took a deep breath before letting it out, wondering what her mother and sister were doing. They were definitely asleep by now, would she ever be able to introduce them to Thancred?

 

“It’s safer for them if we don’t make contact,” Thancred whispered, holding her hand as he heard her sad thoughts. “At least until the war is over.”

 

“But how long could that take?” Diana sulked a little, missing her family.

 

“I don’t know…hopefully not too long…” he knew that vampires liked to carry on their wars for centuries when they really got into it. That wasn’t really an option for Diana, not unless he turned her entire family and that likely wasn’t of interest to them.

 

Hanging her head, Diana sighed and followed Thancred through the woods. 

 

Once they were far enough from the house, Thancred summoned a chocobo for them to ride the rest of the journey. Riding through the wilderness, they arrived at a cave nestled in the mountains. They alighted on the cliff side, Thancred helping Diana down before heading inside, “Usually the Baku lives around here, we might be able to find it…”

 

“What’s a Baku?” Diana looked up at him, having trouble seeing in the dark. Thankfully he held her hand, moving slowly so she didn’t trip.

 

“It’s a chimera creature that can eat nightmares,” Thancred smiled back at her. “I was hoping it could help you sleep…”

 

“Oh…” Diana was surprised the trip was to help her sleep. It was touching that he was thinking about her general mental health as well as her physical health. Staying close, she hugged his arm a little. “What does it look like?”

 

“That’s my next remark, I should warn you it’s a bit startling to see,” Thancred chuckled, squeezing her hand. “Baku are shy so try not to scream when you see it.”

 

“Is it that scary??” Diana held on tighter, wondering how a monstrosity could rid her of her nightmares. She’d struggle to sleep around something that was a nightmare itself.

 

“Mm, just a bit unsettling,” Thancred pondered how to describe it. “It has the trunk and tusks of an elephant , the ears of a rhinoceros , the tail of a cow , the body of a bear and the paws of a tiger . Because it is a chimera, its body makes it naturally resilient against pestilence and evil so it can chase away bad dreams.”

 

“Oh…that does sound pretty odd,” Diana murmured, trying to mentally prepare herself for a horror show. “I can’t see anything anyway…”

 

“Oh right, you can’t see in the dark,” Thancred looked down at her. His eyes were glowing golden orbs in the darkness, catching Diana by surprise.

 

“Gods! I forgot your eyes glowed…” she tried not to yelp, touching her chest to calm herself.

 

“Hey, you thought they were cool before,” he pouted, looking ahead again to make sure they weren’t getting lost.

 

“We weren’t in a creepy cave back then!” Diana hissed back, sulking. Suddenly, she heard a low growl, causing her to freeze. “What…what was that…?”

 

“I think it’s the Baku, shh,” looking around the cave, he narrowed his eyes trying to determine if it was a regular animal or the yokai beast. He decided to call out to see what response he would get. “Baku-san, come eat my dreams.”

 

The low rumbled growl echoed again before a figure moved closer to him. To his relief, it was indeed a Baku, timidly eyeing them as they stayed still. Lifting its trunk to sniff them, it seemed uncertain about their request.

 

“It’s okay, Diana, it’s the Baku,” Thancred whispered to her, feeling her trembling. “Normally, we can summon a Baku to our rooms to have our nightmares consumed but in this instance, because of the wards on the houses, it couldn’t find us.”

 

“Do I have to sleep here?” Wary of the idea of sleeping in a dank cave with him, she allowed him to lead her over to another place before feeling the edge of something bump into her leg. “What’s that??”

 

“Sometimes those suffering from insomnia will venture to these caves to find sleep, leaving behind their cots,” Thancred helped her to sit down on the cot, sitting beside her. “All you have to do is say ‘Baku-san, come eat my dreams’ three times and go back to sleep, it will eat your dreams so you should be able to sleep soundly.”

 

“This feels weird…” Diana muttered, trying to lay down and feeling uncomfortable.

 

“I’ll be here with you, it’s safe,” Thancred whispered as he sat beside the cot, unable to lay with her on the small surface. Holding her hand, he brushed her hair back. “I know it’s not exactly the fun trip you were probably hoping for, but I know you haven’t been able to sleep well for the past week…”

 

Diana curled up on the cot, holding his hand tightly as she tried to will herself to be comfortable, “Will you…reward me with a fun trip after?”

 

“Of course,” Thancred smiled, leaning in to give her a kiss on her forehead. “Now hurry and close your eyes, say the phrase.”

 

Letting out a sigh, Diana closed her eyes, reciting the chant three times before settling in more. Before she knew it, she was opening her eyes to the cave being dimly lit by the sun rising outside. Blinking blurrily, she found Thancred waiting patiently beside her as he promised. She slowly sat up, looking around the cave and finding it empty, “What happened…?”

 

“You slept through the rest of the night, I think it’s…midday?” Thancred yawned a little, tired from staying awake on guard duty.

 

“Oh…ah, we’re trapped here!” Flustered to find out it was so late in the day, Diana sat up fully, hoping they would be safe to stay in the cave. “Where did the Baku go?”

 

“It went to sleep deeper in the cave when it was done feasting on your nightmares, it looked rather content,” Thancred chuckled a little, brushing her hair back. “How do you feel?”

 

Blinking at his question, she thought about it herself. She was finally feeling more rested and normal, though she was still uneasy inside. The rest helped a lot with bringing her mood up, “I guess…I feel okay.”

 

“Good, now you can go sit in the sun for a little bit,” Thancred got up and stretched, helping her up from the cot. “The sun will help your mood.”

 

“What about you?” Diana worried about him as he walked her back towards the entrance to the cave.

 

“It’s alright, the cave is shielded enough from direct sunlight, I can take a little nap while you sunbathe,” he smiled down at her, glad to see her without dark circles under her eyes. “We’re up high enough, no one will bother you, just stay away from the edge.”

 

“Okay…” She wasn’t sure about this idea but as soon as she saw the daylight outside she immediately missed its warmth. Feeling Thancred let go of her, she looked back to see him settling against the wall.

 

“Go on…I’ll be right here,” Thancred waved her on as he settled himself, crossing his arms over his chest.

 

Swallowing her nerves, Diana slowly crept out of the cave. At first she winced at how bright it was, having hidden from the sun for the better part of two months give or take a few ventures out for supplies. Finding a rock to sit on, she sighed and closed her eyes, her skin feeling warm from the midday heat. The air was chillier than she had expected, reminding herself of what month it probably was now. They must have missed All Saint’s Wake, she wondered if the yokai held any kind of special celebrations for the holiday, perhaps she could ask Thancred after his nap. Resting on the rock, she ended up spending an hour just sunbathing before she finally woke up again.

 

Below a few hunters were stalking a tiger in the forest, making a ruckus as they attacked it. The noise roused the sleeping visitors, causing Thancred to jump to his feet in alarm,” Diana??”

 

“Ah, wha?” Jarred back awake, Diana scrambled off her rock and staggered into the cave, going to Thancred’s side. “What is that?!”

 

“Sounds like a tiger…” Thancred groaned as he stretched, not sensing any danger to them. “Probly hunting…or being hunted by the sound of it.”

 

“Oh…so it’s not coming for us?” Diana relaxed a little, not used to being out in the wilds after spending a good chunk of her adult years living in the city.

 

“It would seem not,” he chuckled, rubbing her shoulder. “Did you enjoy the sun?”

 

“Yeah, it felt great,” giving a little stretch herself as she relaxed more, she looked up at Thancred with concern. “You look tired though.”

 

“I can survive without sleep, don’t worry about me,” he stroked her hair before looking out at the sunny scenery. “I cannot, however, survive in the sun. I suppose I hoped you would sleep longer, we’ll have to wait here another 7-8 hours until the sun sets. Teleporting anywhere would be an immediate death sentence.”

 

“Well we don’t want that, why didn’t you bring a cloak or something?” Diana poked him, pouting at the idea of being stuck up there all day.

 

“I suppose I was too worried about you to think of much else,” he awkwardly scratched his head before looking back into the cave. “Care for a bit of spelunking?”

 

“Spe-whating?” Making a face at him, she yelped as he grabbed her hand and began to run back into the cave. “Than?!”

 

“Spelunking! Cave exploration!” He smirked back at her, being playful. “Allow me to be your guide in these spooky haunts!”

 

“I thought the idea was to help me stop having nightmares, not give me more!” Diana exclaimed as they went deeper into the cave. As it got darker, she saw a light flicker to life, grimacing as it softly illuminated the tunnel they were standing in. Looking over, she found a small fireball floating in Thancred’s palm. “You can make fire?”

 

“Something like that, it’s magical fire, comes in handy when you’re somewhere without light with someone who can’t see in the dark,” tossing her a wink, Thancred held her hand with his free hand as he journeyed deeper into the cave system.

 

Trying not to trip and keeping her eyes on the ground, Diana muttered, “So what’s so fun about caves? You said you’d take me somewhere fun when I woke up.”

 

“Well, sometimes these old caves have hidden gems in them,” he spoke like he didn’t know already, though there was a hint of teasing in his tone. He kept leading her on, his voice echoing softly against the damp walls.

 

“Like…actual gems?” Diana looked up at him with suspicion, seeing a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.

 

“Sometimes! But on rare occasions, you’ll find reservoirs full of crystal clear water or, if you’re lucky, bioluminescent cave moss,” he replied casually, like he was giving a tour.

 

“Like…it glows?” Diana was intrigued by the idea of a glowing cave, wondering what that would look like.

 

“Mmhmm, as a matter of fact, if you turn this corner riiiight over here…” Thancred led her around a corner before sending his fire ahead of them to light up the next room. The tunnel opened up into a vast cavern that glimmered in the firelight, the still surface of a large pool of cave water perfectly reflecting the floating orb. Thancred snapped his fingers, causing the fire to go out. As it did, the cave burst into life, mushrooms and fungus glowing brilliantly along the walls and ceiling of the cavern, like a colorful night sky. “Welcome to the Rainbow Pools.”

 

Diana gasped, taking in the scenery in wonder. It was just enough light to show her where she was going to an extent, stepping closer to the pool before crouching at the edge of the water, “Wow…it’s…”

 

“Breathtaking?” He smiled as he crouched beside her, reaching to run his fingers through the water. “Care to join me for a swim?”

 

“Is it safe?” Diana blushed as he boldly stripped, watching him wade into the water before turning to face her. She thought he looked like an ancient god, his body chiseled and inviting for her viewing pleasure.

 

“Quite safe…come on,” he held his hand out to her with a gentle smile. “Watch your step though, it can be a little slippery.”

 

Taking longer to undress as she blushed and covered herself up, Diana cautiously stepped into the water. It was chillier than she had hoped, making her shiver, “Ah, it’s cold!”

 

“You’ll warm up after swimming around a bit, come on!” He splashed her, taunting the woman.

 

Letting out a gasp at the attack, Diana huffed and used her tail to slap an arch of water back at him, “Jerk!”

 

Thancred laughed, having a small water war with Diana until she finally joined him in the deeper part of the pool. They swam around in the water beneath their colorful night sky, enjoying each other’s company as they whiled away the hours exploring the cave, as well as each other’s bodies.

Chapter 59: New Acquisitions

It had been quiet on the island for the past few days, a peaceful and serene life for the vampiress and her mate to unwind and reconnect. Enjoying a stroll through the forest, Mufi took a deep breath before sighing, looking up at the canopy as she walked hand-in-hand with G’raha.

 

“Something on your mind…?” G’raha asked, glancing over at her. He slowly laced his fingers with hers, his tail hooking around her hip with affection.

 

“Just thinking…about tonight…” Mufinella murmured, not really wanting to broach the topic but knowing there wasn’t really much time to discuss it anymore. It was the day of the new moon and she could feel G’raha flinch beside her. She’d smelled his scent growing, stirring things inside her, things that scared her now. Looking away into the foliage, she fell into a troubled silence.

 

G’raha watched her for a moment, his heart thumping in his chest. Was she going to suggest they skip the new moon activities? He thought he’d impressed upon her the urgency of not skipping it, for the sake of his sanity and physical consideration. Clearing his throat, he decided to be direct, “You are…afraid of getting pregnant again…I presume?” 

 

“I could not bear to lose another child, Raha…” she whispered, closing her eyes as the wind rustled her hair.

 

Looking down at his feet, G’raha pulled her to a stop, not wanting to spiral again into another miserable discussion. Moving to put his arms around her, he bunted his forehead against hers, “Then should we not take precautions as normal people do? Rather than worrying?”

 

“Like…abstaining?” Mufinella vaguely knew about feminine protection, not sure if any sort of contraceptive would even work for her given her vampirism. Condoms were acceptable, to a point, but not without flaws. She couldn’t think of anything that would work for certain.

 

“That…wasn’t quite my idea,” G’raha awkwardly replied, brushing her hair back gently. “I can acquire goods for tonight…”

 

“But what if they fail?” Voicing her concern, she could see his frustration rising. She tried to pull away, not wanting to face it. “I don’t want to talk about this…”

 

“But it needs to be discussed, we don’t have much longer before I begin to lose my senses,” G’raha growled before closing his eyes to calm himself. He was already beginning to lose control, worse than he normally did during a new moon. So this was what it felt like when bonded…how frustrating. “I apologize…I did not mean to growl…”

 

“Can you not understand this from my point of view??” Mufinella pushed away, frustrated with him as well.

 

“Of course I can! I do! Do you think I wish to lose another child??” G’raha replied, his hand clutching at his chest as he stared at her in desperation. “It wounded me deeply as well, Mufi! But I cannot deny my nature! I cannot deny my burning desire for you as my mate, simply because of a fear of what may be but has not yet to come to pass!”

 

“Raha, please,” her heart aching, Mufinella didn’t know what to do. Hanging her head, she hugged herself protectively, afraid of the heartbreak again.

 

Rubbing his arm, G’raha thought of ways he could get through the new moon without suffering. Did they have to have sex for it to be okay? No, he knew the urge to procreate was maddening, he couldn’t deny it. He wanted to rut like his life depended on it. Swallowing, he thought of something to satisfy his body’s needs without hurting Mufi, at least until they could come up with a solution. He got on his knees, looking up at her in submission, “Use me…wear me out…as you please…as you see fit…I will submit to you however you wish. Just…please…do not deny me…”

 

“Raha…?” Confused by his change in behavior, she took a step back in surprise, seeing him waiting like an obedient pet. “What are you even saying?”

 

“If…you cannot couple with me…then I beg you to at least help me get through this night…any way else you can think of…” he replied, nervous about what he was asking of her. He’d grown to trust her since their earlier days, never revisiting the fiascos to see if he would be okay with them now that they were bonded.

 

Frowning at him, Mufinella pulled him back to his feet, “Stop it, I don’t want to see you on your knees.”

 

“Mufi…please…” gripping her arms, he tried to get her to understand his need. “I trust you…implicitly…I need this…I need something…”

 

Seeing his desperation, Mufinella recalled how dissociated he got last time. She didn’t want to see him like that again, not on their special night together, but perhaps it would be better because the moon’s pull would allow him to enjoy himself without the trauma coming back to haunt him. Closing her eyes, she steeled herself for the idea of sex, wondering if she could learn not to care as well, “I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

“You won’t…you’ll know what I like…and don’t like…” knowing the bond would at least give her the insight into his arousal, he felt assured of the plan working for them. He put his fears out of his mind as best he could. “I trust you…”

 

Mufinella let out a sigh, her eyes opening a little to stare at the ground before meeting his gaze, “You must tell me if it’s not what you want…”

 

“I will…or I shall try my best, my mind does not usually think clearly on such nights…” G’raha awkwardly rubbed his arm, unsure if she would agree to it.

 

Still uneasy about the idea, Mufinella didn’t want him to be driven to insanity being denied relations of some kind. Rubbing her face, she turned to head back to the house, “Then I should prepare…”

 

“Is…is this okay…?” G’raha trotted after her, his ears back a little with concern.

 

“We will see,” not fully committed to the idea of pulling out her old tricks with her mate, she thought about how best to manage the situation. Bringing all of her things with her to the island would be cumbersome, not to mention it would be hard to convince G’raha to use toys and equipment that she may have used on others in the past. She’d have to get a brand new collection, something that would be difficult to do on short notice. She only knew of one man who could help her fulfill her requests…

 

Mufinella led the way off the island, stepping back into the Vertigo house and heading to the clothing closet to retrieve a cloak. While she wasn’t affected by the sun anymore, it would cause a stir if she just brazenly walked about, especially if Solus’ spies were still in the city. Setting out once she was sufficiently covered, she led G’raha with her out into Kugane.

 

“Where are we going?” G’raha was leery of being out in public in his condition, nervous about getting edgy around strangers.

 

“I need supplies,” she replied simply, trotting along the streets briskly to reach her destination without delay.

 

“Do you not have an extensive…collection?” G’raha murmured, too awkward to bring it up more directly.

 

Mufinella stopped, turning to face him as the man stumbled to a stop, “Do you want to use things that I used on Estinien?”

 

“Certainly not!” G’raha flustered, his tail fluffing at the mere idea.

 

“Then I needs procure replacements,” she returned to her brisk pace, not waiting for him to catch up.

 

Making an indignant face at the very idea of using used sex toys, he hurried to follow her, grumbling a little under his breath. When finally they reached their destination, he was curious about the shop they stepped into. What manner of goods must they supply to carry the things she was looking for?

 

“Greetings, how might I assist you? Oh? Is that you, Mufinella??” A blonde haired sleazy salesman stepped around a partition at the back of the shop, his eyes concealed by round magenta shades. He smiled broadly at his guests, welcoming them in. “It is a rare sight to see you in my shop during daylight hours!”

 

“I’m afraid it is an emergency, Hancock,” Mufinella pushed back her hood, nodding to him in greeting. She maintained her cool facade around the merchant. “I require one of your Pleasure Packages…the full deal.”

 

“Oh my, on such short notice? Did your house burn down?” Hancock joked before trotting towards the back room.

 

“Nearly so,” Mufinella grumbled under her breath, not in the mood for his playfulness.

 

Rummaging around his crates, he came back after a few minutes carrying a large box, struggling a little with the weight, “You are in luck, my favorite mistress of the night! I just so happened to have a full collection laying about, as if by fate! Will you be needing this shipped to your house?”

 

“No, I will take it myself,” Mufinella motioned to G’raha to grab it for her, needing to maintain her image and not expose her hands when they exited. “How much do I owe you?”

 

G’raha hastily took the crate while Mufinella haggled the price and paid for the goods. Tottering after her when she was finished, he huffed a little, “Gods, how much is in here??”

 

“Quite a bit, it’s a full replacement for what I already have,” she replied plainly, sweeping through the streets heading back to the house. As they walked, three shrouded figures approached them, cornering them before they could get past. She frowned at them, smelling blood on them, they were clearly vampires with how much they were covered. Standing between them and G’raha, she hissed at them. “Excuse me, but I do believe you are in our way.”

 

“Finally, the mistress reared her ugly head from the shadows,” one of the men snickered, pulling out a switchblade. “Master Solus will reward us handsomely for bringing her head back.”

 

“Idiot, he said he wants her alive! We can skin the cat though,” one of the men bumped the other before pulling out a blade of his own.

 

“I could use a new rug on my floor,” swaggering towards them, the men seemed keen to attack them.

 

“Stay behind me, G’raha,” Mufinella spoke firmly before reaching into the crate. Pulling out a whip and a leather paddle, she cracked the whip threateningly. “Looks like some naughty boys need to be taught a lesson…”

 

The vampires hesitated a moment before laughing at her weapons of choice, not feeling threatened. One brave soul rushed forward, lunging to grab her before crying out in pain, his face being slapped roughly with the paddle, sending him crashing into the pavement.

 

Backing up a few steps, Mufinella cracked the whip at the man with the switchblade, slapping the knife out of his hand before snapping the tip of the whip in his face. The man reeled back, clutching his eye and screaming, leaving the last man anxious about approaching.

 

“W-We can take her if we all move at once!” The last man standing tried to rally the other two before receiving a metal butt plug square between his eyes. Howling in pain as he fell down, he groaned and tried to get up, finding his vision filled with a stiletto before everything went black.

 

“Come on!” Mufinella barked at G’raha before urging him ahead of her up the stairs, wanting to get away before they drew attention from the local guards. Racing up to the parlor door, she made sure they hadn’t been followed before heading inside, shutting the door behind G’raha firmly. Leaning on the door for a moment, she burst into laughter. “Gods, I wish I could have seen his face when I hurled that butt plug at him! I bet he didn’t expect that!”

 

“I…do hope…you have other intentions…for these things…for me…” G’raha panted, setting the crate down while he recovered from the sprint. Glad to hear her laughing after so long, he hazarded a small smile. “You were rather skilled with that whip…”

 

“I’m more accustomed to a bullwhip for defense, but this did nicely in a pinch,” she straightened, admiring the leather plaited cord with satisfaction. “Didn’t take his eye out like I wanted though, it’s too soft…”

 

“May I…veto its use in bed before we even start?” G’raha nervously eyed the whip, having flashbacks.

 

“Of course, it’s been sullied by scum anyway, I am a little mad about the plug though, that was a nice one,” she huffed before coiling the whip and heading further inside. “Come, we can set things up in our room, it’ll be easier than at the cabana. I need a poster bed for tonight.”

 

“O-Oh, alright,” hoping he would survive whatever she had planned for him, he picked up the crate again before following after her. 

 

“Before we begin tonight, I want you to go eat properly, you’ll be up rather late, I assume,” Mufinella motioned to the kitchen door as they passed it. “Understood?”

 

“Yes, mistress,” figuring she was getting into the mood for the coming domination session, G’raha did his best to be submissive. He knew the sun was starting to set as they prepared the room, feeling the hunger rising inside him. Once everything was set for later, he ate his fill of dinner before retiring to the room for the evening.

 

While G’raha was busy eating, Mufinella journeyed back to her coven house to do a little clean up of her own. Clearing her room of all her used toys, she piled them into a box and headed to Ishgard. She made a stop in Aymeric’s office, finding him there with O’rin discussing things.

 

“…so you can imagine my surprise when the other servants kicked you out of the dorm room - oh, hello, Lady Mufinella. To what do we owe the pleasure?” Aymeric looked up from his paperwork, seeing her stride in with the box.

 

“I have a delivery for Estinien, I have no further need for them,” Mufinella deposited the box on his desk before patting it. “You can assure him that they are all clean. I did not feel right keeping any of it as he bought quite a few himself so…there.”

 

“Um…alright,” blinking in confusion, he glanced at the box. It felt a bit like a break up delivery of goods left behind, not exactly something he wanted to be a part of. “I’ll…be sure to get it to him.”

 

“Thanks, enjoy your evening,” Mufinella nodded to him before turning to go. She gave a small nod to O’rin before departing.

 

His tail swishing curiously, O’rin hopped out of his seat to peek in the box, “What do you think it is??”

 

“None of your business, I am sure,” Aymeric smacked the lid shut again before he could get inside.

 

“Aren’t you curious?! Why did she say they were clean?! Are they popotos? Clothes? Sex toys?” O’rin waggled his eyebrows at the last remark, smirking.

 

“I’m sure they’re just clothes,” he sighed, trying to go back to the matter they were discussing. “Can we please get back to the topic of your homelessness? This is the last free space that has rejected you since your arrival here.”

 

“Eh, I can sleep in the streets, whatever,” O’rin waved him off, his eyes on the box still as his tail twitched behind him.

 

“O’rin, you are not an animal, you’re an intelligent being deserving of a warm bed and safe place to rest,” Aymeric frowned at him with concern. “I understand you were treated poorly for quite some time but that time is over.”

 

“Well aren’t you my white knight,” he smirked at Aymeric, leaning on the desk with a sly grin. “If you’re so noble, I could stay in your bed instead.”

 

“In…my bed?” Surprised by the suggestion, he cleared his throat. “I do not see how that’s appropriate.”

 

“Gods, you’re stuffy!” O’rin pouted before gasping and straightening with a surprise in his hand. “DILDO?!”

 

“Whu - where did you get - I told you to stay out of there!” Realizing the Miqo had distracted him while his sneaky hand had snaked into the box without him noticing, Aymeric tried to grab the toy back.

 

“Oooo, this is a nice one,” O’rin whistled, admiring the craftsmanship. “I can’t imagine O’lls wanting him to have this stuff if it came from that lady. Let’s see what else she brought!”

 

Aymeric let out an exasperated sigh, moving to stop him before the lid came off in a flurry. Pausing, he stared at the contents in mild shock. He knew Estinien was into some kinky stuff, but by the gods…

 

“Woah, look at all this shit! Nice, there’s lube too!” O’rin picked through the box with an excited air, like a kid in a candy shop. “She’s got some good taste!”

 

“We…should not be rifling through her belongings,” Aymeric swallowed, trying not to stare at the cuffs that plopped on his desk.

 

“She was getting rid of this stuff, so clearly it’s fair game,” O’rin winked at him before noticing his lingering interest. Getting ideas, he twirled the cuffs on his finger playfully. “Ever tied someone down and fucked their brains out?”

 

“I…don’t see how that’s any of your -“ trying to retain some semblance of dignity, Aymeric gasped as intensely lewd images of O’rin being spanked, choked, and roughly pounded left his mind reeling. Leaning on the desk, he felt his trousers grow tight.

 

“My…business?” O’rin purred, walking around the desk before trailing his fingers up Aymeric’s arm to his shoulder. Stepping behind him, he dragged his nails down the Elezen’s back before sliding his hands around front to grope his bulge. “What if I want to make it my business?”

 

Aymeric sucked a breath in, closing his eyes at the arousing sensations and fantasies sweeping away his reasoning. He had gotten used to O’rin’s erratic behavior, to a point, after becoming his de facto keeper. The process of removing his mark wasn’t so bad, even O’rin seemed to enjoy the pain while it lasted. Aymeric had marked him anew himself, some part of him feeling like he had laid claim to the man. As his trousers came undone and two very eager hands stroked his length, he growled, whirling on the Miqo as he pushed him into his chair, “What do you think you’re doing?”

 

“I think I’m turning you on,” O’rin smirked as he licked his lips, reaching for the man’s cock again.

 

He growled again, his logic saying to send the man away but his body craving the touch. How long had it been since he got laid? He didn’t want to think about it, not with the offer of action in his lap. But he knew better, shaking his head and stepping back, leaning against his desk, “It’s a new moon, we can’t do this.”

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t fall in love with you,” O’rin winked before scooting closer and pinning Aymeric against the desk with the chair. Reaching for his cock again, he swiftly took him into his mouth, twirling his tongue and nestling down until he felt his tip buried deep in his throat.

 

Swearing and groaning from the pleasure, Aymeric let it happen, wanting it so badly it was maddening. He wanted to be concerned about the new moon and bonding, but the way the Miqo’te knew how to work a cock made him want more. Feeling his trousers being tugged off, he hissed as he felt a finger sink into his asshole. He grabbed the man’s hair roughly, “You wish to fuck me that badly?”

 

O’rin slid Aymeric’s fat cock out of his mouth with a satisfying pop, giving him a playful grin, “Yeah, I wanna fuck you, or get fucked, I don’t care. You wanna fuck this little slut sucking on your cock, big man?”

 

Aymeric narrowed his eyes as his lips parted, the sight of the man licking his full length doing something to him. When he took him into his mouth again, Aymeric pushed his head down further before beginning to thrust, “You are infuriating and a thorough pain in my ass!”

 

O’rin taunted him with his eyes, begging for more as he let the man pound into his throat. He worked his finger inside Aymeric, rubbing his prostate to get him riled up more until the man finally came. Swallowing every last drop until he was finally freed, O’rin purred, “Mmm, thank you for the cum, daddy.”

 

Panting as he felt the finger still working inside him, he leaned on the desk, feeling unbelievably turned on. Snapping his fingers, the sound of a door locking signaled that no one else would come in and interrupt them, “Strip.”

 

“Make me,” he teased, sinking a second finger inside Aymeric.

 

Growling impatiently, he easily picked the man up from the chair before pushing him into the desk, pinning down his shoulder blades, “For a slave, you are quite bad at following directions.”

 

O’rin laughed before yelping and moaning, feeling a sharp sting on his ass as Aymeric spanked him, “Mnngh, harder, master! I’ve been so very bad!”

 

Pulling the Miqo’s trousers down, he struck bare flesh, getting hard again hearing the man’s loud exclamations of enjoyment. It really was just as the fantasies had promised, giving him more ideas. Knowing he couldn’t give him his own cock lest they have an awkward connection later on to deal with, he grabbed the handcuffs and bound the man’s hands behind his back before grabbing the dildo and lube, “So you think you require punishment to behave yourself?”

 

“I need so much correcting,” O’rin mewled as he felt the cold wet and hard dildo press against his ass. Sucking in a breath, he moaned as it sunk in deep before pounding into him. “FUCK! YES! DESTROY MY ASS!!”

 

“Do you wish it were mine?” Aymeric leaned over him, pinning him down with his forearm as he pounded the toy into the man, rewarded with howls of pleasure. “My thick cock stirring your insides like this?”

 

“Thal’s balls!! Aaaah shit, yeah!” O’rin wailed, not holding back his voice at all. He struggled at the cuffs, wanting to claw the man up, mark him thoroughly, but mostly just wanting his cock inside him.

 

Burying the dildo to its base, Aymeric reached between his legs, stroking him roughly, “If you behave yourself tonight, I will give you that which you seek.”

 

O’rin swore more, feeling close to release before being denied, letting out a heavy moan of longing before he had his trousers fixed. Confused but aroused by the Elezen manhandling him, he gazed up at him with hunger, “Why’d you stop?”

 

“I’m taking you to my room, to continue your punishment properly,” Aymeric replied, undoing the cuffs before tossing everything but the dildo back into the box. He held it out to him. “Carry this, but do not let anyone know what you are carrying. Or I will toss you in the gaol for the rest of the night.”

 

“So cruel,” O’rin purred, grabbing the box and starting to walk. It was a little difficult with the massive dildo still buried inside him, but he managed without complaint. Once the door unlocked, he walked along with Aymeric to their next destination, being a dutiful pet and keeping quiet about the box as they passed people in the halls. Getting to the room, he yelped as he was tossed into the bed, his trousers lost to the winds and his limbs bound firmly to the bed posts. “You…do this…as if it is not your first time.”

 

“It is not,” Aymeric replied shortly before beginning to play with the dildo again.

 

O’rin bit his lip, grinning wildly at the simulated intercourse, seeing how Aymeric moved with the thrusts as if a promise of times to come when it was no longer a danger. He wanted to rock his hips or wrap himself around the man to egg him on but the bindings were tight, barely allowing him to squirm, “Mnngh, you’re so horny, why didn’t you fuck me sooner??”

 

“I shouldn’t even be doing this now,” Aymeric rumbled, burying the dildo again before rummaging in the box. Finding a collar with a leash, he put it on the Miqo’te, liking the look on him as he trailed his fingers down his neck. “I’m not sure why I am…”

 

“New moon…does that to people…” O’rin panted, his cock hard and longing for more.

 

Aymeric hummed to himself before eyeing him, “What can I do without creating a bond with you?”

 

“So cold,” O’rin pouted before sucking in a breath, feeling him roughly playing with the dildo again. “Haa, anything not involving your cock…going in my ass…or…vice versa…”

 

“Oral is fine?” Aymeric shifted to sit his cock on the man’s face as he loomed over his torso, looking between them to watch O’rin’s reaction to having a dick slapping against his cheek.

 

“Yeah, oral’s great,” O’rin licked at the cock in his reach, wanting to feel filled to breaking by the Elezen.

 

“Good, then please me…my little slut,” Aymeric hissed as he shifted so the man could take his cock with his mouth.

 

Parting his lips like a hungry bird, O’rin happily guzzled the man’s girth as he groaned from the anal stimulation. Arching his back, he wanted to howl more as he felt a warmth wrap around his own cock. He could barely see past the balls slapping him in the face to witness Aymeric bending so he could give head in return. O’rin couldn’t help feeling a little impressed by the man’s flexibility, daydreaming about doing more.

 

Aymeric groaned from the visions he was given, this time showing O’rin being the aggressor and twisting him into various positions while going hard on his ass. It was surprising how the daydream Aymeric was fairly accurate to how he would react to being topped, making him wonder if O’rin had some ability to project erotic thoughts based on the receiver’s own mindset as well. Right now wasn’t the time for questioning though, not when he was burying his nose in the man’s ballsack from how deeply he took his cock.

 

The rest of the night for them was full of torture and pleasure, pushing the boundaries of what they could do without being at risk. Aymeric thoroughly marked the man, leaving behind welts, scratches, bites, bruises, and splatters of both their cum to mix their scents. Gods how they smelled so good together, so thick, so heavy, so hungry for more.

Chapter 60: Domination and Acceptance

Mufinella returned to the Vertigo house after making her delivery, feeling more upbeat about the evening she had in store for her mate. While he finished his meal, she settled in putting the final touches on the room as well as slipping into something more fitting for the evening activities.

 

G’raha eventually ate his fill and bid Thancred and Diana a good night before heading to his room. Pausing at the door, he could smell that Mufinella had been there recently, meaning she must have gone somewhere and come back while he was eating. Curious, he opened the door and found himself floored by the sight of his lover awaiting him.

 

“Take your clothes off and lay on the bed,” Mufinella had changed into a lacy lingerie set that hugged her body in all the right ways, still wearing her stilettos for that extra couple ilms on him. She was standing by the bed, a crop in her hand for that added bit of dominant vibe to make him shiver. “Do you remember your safe word?”

 

“Yes, mistress…it’s, um…papaya,” G’raha blushed, feeling hot as he stripped and crossed the room, setting his clothes aside before crawling into position. Letting Mufinella pin him in a spread eagle position with cuffs, he panted a little as she ran the tip of the crop gently along his body. “Did you…leave while I was eating…?”

 

“I just had to take care of something before I was ready for tonight,” Mufinella replied, brushing the crop over his cock before tapping it lightly. “Are you going to question me or let me work?”

 

“Sorry…” G’raha gasped a little at the teasing, his cock hardening at the cool leather’s caresses. Feeling it trail up his abs, he yelped a little when she gave him a small swat before going up further. He watched her move, his eyes trailing from her barely visible nipples meshed in lace, to her hips that swayed enticingly, to the warm scent coming from her pussy. Gods how he wanted to eat her out, bury his cock in her until she screamed his name, mark that beautiful skin with signs of his affection.

 

“I will go easy on you while you’re digesting your meal,” Mufinella remarked as she teased him all over with caresses and swats, enjoying the way his cock kept jumping from the torture.

 

“I…Mnngh! I appreciate that…” he panted and yelped from the leather cracking in a pleasant way across his skin. Watching her slip on some silk gloves, he moaned as she began to stroke him. It felt like cool sheets gliding across his sensitive bits, gentle and soothing as his balls were fondled in turn. “Mnn…that’s…nice…”

 

“I’m going to edge you for a bit, be a good boy and don’t cum until I tell you to,” she purred as she played with him. Getting him good and riled up, she thought to try something he’d been against before. She reached for her box of toys and pulled out a plug; it was small, more introductory sized. “Are you comfortable trying this again?”

 

G’raha looked down, panting a little as he considered her question. He wanted to try everything again with her, nodding and trying to relax so it wouldn’t hurt. Watching her pull one of the gloves off with her teeth, he swallowed before feeling her fingering him with lube. He sucked in a breath, starting to tense up before feeling her mouth wrap around his cock, “A-Aah…”

 

Distracting him with oral, she worked to loosen up his asshole before slowly introducing the plug. Keeping an eye on him, she got it into position before resuming her affections on his balls, “How is that?”

 

“Mnn…” squirming a little, he didn’t mind it at all, barely noticing its presence. Thinking it wasn’t too bad to try, he thought to be more bold. “Can you…use a bigger one?”

 

“Of course,” Mufinella smiled, glad he was more accepting of the anal play. Swapping it for a larger size, she saw him pressing his head back into the sheets as he moaned. “Better?”

 

“Y-yes…” he breathed, steadying himself as the pressure only increased the sensations around his cock. Panting as he was brought to the edge several more times, he looked at her with need. “Mufi…please…”

 

“Alright, I’ll give you a little reward,” she smiled before getting up to straddle his hips. She pressed his cock down beneath her, grinding her wet folds against his length. “Show me how much you liked what I’m doing to you.”

 

Gasping and rocking his hips, he didn’t take long before he came, painting his torso with so much cum it was dripping off his sides, “TWELVE!”

 

“Oh? Shouting someone else’s name but the goddess giving you pleasure? Such blasphemy, I suppose I must punish you more,” she sulked, continuing to grind against him as she reached into her box. Drawing out two small objects, she leaned over him to lick and bite his nipples until they were hard.

 

“Mnngh! Aah!” G’raha was writhing with the denial of penetration, wanting so badly to be inside her. Feeling something clamp down on his nipple, he yelped, looking down to see her place a second clamp before resuming her teasing. The pain was mild but the pleasure of having his nipples pinched made him blush.

 

“Do you like them?” She breathed as she played with the cum pooling on his torso, tracing it around his abs as she felt close to orgasm from the rubbing. “Mnn…you make me feel good…”

 

“Please…let me…please you…” G’raha begged, licking his lips with hunger.

 

Her lips curling in an amused smile, she carefully dismounted before crawling into position over his face, settling in and gasping in arousal as he immediately went to work, “Gods, Raha…”

 

His eyes were burning with desire as he stared up at her between her thighs, sucking roughly on her clit until he felt her squeeze him. He wished he had his hands free to finger her, doing his best to use his tongue to pleasure her until he wrung out a third orgasm. Panting as she pulled back, he blushed as she cleaned up his face for him.

 

“Such a good boy…” Mufi panted, her legs still trembling a little as she moved back to sit between his legs. “Can I fuck you?”

 

“Haven’t…you been?” He panted, his tongue a little tired. When he saw her hold up a dildo, he squirmed. “O-Oh, um…”

 

“I promise it will feel good,” Mufinella put on the harness, preparing the dildo as he debated accepting the offer. “You can ask for it to stop whenever you want.”

 

Catching his breath, he swallowed his nerves and nodded, wanting to be close to Mufinella. Feeling his legs freed and the plug removed from him, he blushed as she pushed his legs back, exposing him to her dildo as she pressed it into him slowly, “Aah…Mufi…”

 

“Just relax…that’s it…” she leaned over him more so they were closer together, locking gazes with him as she eased it in further and further before bottoming him out. Slowly rocking her hips, she could see his eyes fluttering shut at the pleasure, beginning to stroke him in time. “Do you like this?”

 

“Mnngh…aah…harder…” he begged, squirming as he wanted to wrap around her.

 

Mufinella chuckled a little as she began to pound into him harder, pleased by the impassioned moans he was making. Releasing his legs so she could reach up closer to kiss him, she felt his thighs squeeze her tightly, trembling a little from the intensity. Taking a pause to thoroughly snog him, she leaned back a little to resume the thrusting, “Would you be comfortable doing this more regularly with me?”

 

“Yes…gods…” he panted, straining at the bindings as he got more aroused by the new moon. Arching his back, he felt her stroke his cock in time, crying out as he eventually came again.

 

“I’ll ask you again when you aren’t under the influence,” she chuckled, seeing how delirious he was getting. Leaning back, she contently fucked his ass until he was whimpering, finally deciding to take a break and take his clamps off. Pulling free before rebinding his ankles, she took off the harness for use later, hanging it up somewhere he could still see it as a reminder of what she’d done to him. She then removed the clamps slowly before licking and blowing on his nipples.

 

“Aah!!” G’raha shuddered from the sensation, his cock jerking as he squirmed and bit his lip. “Mnngh!”

 

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” She chuckled, seeing his blissfully overwhelmed state. She thought about what she could do to him next, thinking she wanted to feel some pleasure herself. Moving to prep his cock with a condom, she grabbed a dildo from the box for herself before straddling his hips. Reaching beneath herself, she moaned as she pulled out a plug she’d been discreetly wearing the whole time. “I’m…still not comfortable with…vaginal…tonight, but…I hope this is okay…”

 

G’raha watched her slide his cock into her ass, groaning from the tight warmth that enveloped him. It satisfied the need he had to be inside her, making him throw back his head as he growled, his hips already starting to thrust with lust.

 

“Gods…I guess you like it,” she panted before getting situated so he could watch her penetrate herself with the dildo. She cried out, the stretching being intense and pleasurable as she began to ride both cocks. “Aaaah…Twelve!”

 

“Do you…like having two cocks in you?” G’raha panted as he enjoyed the view, feeling aroused by her arousal.

 

“It feels so good…do you…want the plug again? Aah…it’ll…make you cum…so hard…inside me…” Mufinella panted and moaned before she threw her head back in ecstasy, her orgasm hitting so hard she made a mess on him.

 

G’raha swore as he saw her lust spray forth, her musk only growing stronger and making him more insane with hunger. Pounding into her, he hissed, “Yes, but don’t get off me.”

 

“So demanding,” she panted breathlessly, burying the dildo inside her before fumbling around to find and prepare the plug again. Waiting for him to stop thrusting, she eased it back into his ass before resuming her ride. “How is that?”

 

“Thal’s balls!” G’raha exclaimed, the added stimulation making him manic. His hips had a mind of their own as he pounded himself into sweet oblivion, fairly screaming her name as he came.

 

Mufinella joined in the song, singing his praises as she bathed him in more of her juices before changing out the condom. Thankfully, they had plenty for the rest of the night…she hoped.

 

Finding an acceptable arrangement for their new moon necessities, the couple screwed each other’s brains out until the sun came up, finding new and more exciting positions together as G’raha was finally released from his binds after Mufinella entrusted him with her asshole. They took turns pegging each other, pleasuring each other, and generally finding a renewed passion they had not realized they needed in their relationship. Healing the wounds from the past few weeks, they grew closer again, able to finally move on from the heartbreak and fear at last.

 

Elsewhere, in the Ishgard castle, Estinien was finishing up his shower with O’llie. It wasn’t a very successful shower as they started going at it before the water even went off. Leaning against the walls with his hands as he watched O’llie go down on him, he hissed, “Tonight…we have to use condoms…alright?”

 

“Okay…” O’llie had been told about Estinien’s fertility, a little concerned about getting pregnant now but glad they had somehow avoided it so far. She couldn’t help imagining what their children would even look like, if it was possible for her to become impregnated by him. Were vampires and Werefolk even genetically compatible? Part of her secretly hoped so as she worked his cock in her mouth and fondled his balls with her hand.

 

Estinien panted, watching her with a hunger he had never known before, a hunger for a woman he had laid claim to as his. Mated hunger was so much different from regular horny feelings, something he couldn’t describe but felt deep in his core. It was powerful and overwhelming and addictive all at once, driving him mad with need to be inside her. Thrusting a little as he drew close to his finish, he growled, “Rub behind my balls.”

 

Curious what he wanted, O’llie slid a finger behind his ballsack, trailing along the ridge that throbbed against her touch. She began to rub it, hearing his growls increase. Getting an idea, she slipped one wet finger inside his asshole, hearing him howl as he thrusted harder. She could feel a swelling inside, beginning to rub it until he came roughly in her throat.

 

“FUCK!” He howled as he finished, panting heavily as he felt her continue to rub him. Swearing again, he looked down at her, not stopping her. “Where did you…haa, shit…where did you learn that?”

 

O’llie shrugged, not wanting to admit it was something her brother had mentioned before. She understood how to pleasure a man, even if she hadn’t done so in practice until meeting Estinien. It seemed he did like anal pleasuring, wondering if he’d ever been with a man.

 

“I have, does that bother you?” Estinien rumbled, his eyes heavily hooded from lust. He tried not to think about the men he had been with, keeping the thoughts to himself so she wouldn’t be upset. It wouldn’t do any good for her to know, especially since some of them were still around.

 

O’llie shook her head before pulling away from his cock, gazing up at him, “Do you want me to please you here more?”

 

“Mnngh…I have some things…you can play with,” he murmured before straightening. “Let’s finish washing up, I’ll have to clean more if you wanna do that stuff tonight.”

 

“Oh…should…I do the same?” Blushing a little at the idea of having her ass filled too, she peeked at him a little, seeing his curiosity.

 

“You want it too? Sure…I’ll show you,” he muttered, helping her up before beginning a thorough cleansing for both of them. When they were refreshed and clean inside and out, Estinien swept the woman into the bedroom to resume what they had started. Rummaging in a box he had stashed under his bed, he let O’llie pick. “These are all mine, no one else has used them…they’re clean, I promise.”

 

“I see…” the box was full of various cock-shaped objects, some more rounded than others, some with ridges and frills that did not quite seem humanoid. She decided not to question his sexual interests, as long as he did not pursue any of the real deal. One rather large dildo caught her eye as she held up, eyeing him. “You’ve used this too?”

 

Estinien blushed, his ears turning pink as he put it back in the box, “…only when it has been a while…”

 

“Were you ever with more than one person at a time?” O’llie wondered how prolific his past was, mostly morbid curiosity, partly wondering how many people she might be compared to.

 

“Yeah, I’ve had threesomes before…” Estinien replied quietly, seeing her tail twitch. “It’s not really my thing, I mostly just did it for my other partners. I had no intention of asking you if you wanted another man…or woman…”

 

“Good…I’m not really into women though, so…” she pouted a little, glad he wasn’t interested in inviting others into their bed. She was rather possessive and territorial now, wanting to keep him to herself and claw out the eyes of anyone who dared look at him that way. “And…I don’t want to share you…”

 

“I’m all yours,” he rumbled, leaning overtop of her to kiss her soundly. He savored her lips, her tongue, the taste of her; everything about her drove him to delicious insanity. Eventually pulling back, he leveled a feral gaze on her. “Do you want to use toys tonight?”

 

“Yes, show me what to do,” feeling braver than usual, more comfortable with the man she had bonded with, she glanced into the box. “Which would you recommend for me?”

 

“Mm…if it’s your first time, then…this one,” Estinien pulled out a much more modest plug, nothing fancy about it other than being smooth and bulbous in a pleasing way. “Just to get used to the feeling. Want me to put it in?”

 

O’llie nodded, laying back on the bed and spreading her thighs to accept him into her loins. Her head pressed back in the sheets as she moaned, feeling him already beginning to eat her out. Burying her fingers in his hair, she felt his fingers begin to explore her holes. First he pounded two fingers into her pussy until she came, then one of the fingers began to explore her asshole. It was different and a little odd at first, but not unwelcome. The fact he continued to flick her clit with his tongue as a distraction made the experience enjoyable until it was time for insertion.

 

“Try to relax or it’ll hurt,” Estinien rumbled as he waited for her hips to settle on the bed before easing the plug inside her ass. He watched her carefully, taking his time to let her adjust to the size difference until the plug was settled into place. Using one of his clean fingers to penetrate her pussy again, he saw her hips buck. “What do you think?”

 

“Aah!” O’llie cried out, her moans louder as it didn’t take much more to make her orgasm again. This time, she squirted, her voice echoing off the walls as her nails dug into the sheets and nearly ripped out a chunk of his hair.

 

“Fuck, O’lls!” He couldn’t deny he was turned on, his cock throbbing with need to join the party. Once she came down from her moment, he pulled away to get himself prepped. He looked into the box, trying to decide what he wanted to use. It’d been a while since he used the large plug but he was feeling pretty horny tonight. He carefully worked it into place, groaning from how much it pressed into his prostate. Closing his eyes, he steadied himself before slapping a condom on his cock and leaning over O’llie. He rubbed against her, a deep growl in his throat. “If it’s too much just tell me, I’ll take it out.”

 

“Do your worst,” she hissed at him, reaching to guide his cock into her, wanting it so badly she was getting more assertive.

 

Estinien hissed as he pressed into her, burying himself deep inside from how wet and accommodating she was. He couldn’t stop himself as he began to thrust roughly, already feeling her orgasm from the experience. Growling and pushing through it, he felt more worked up than usual with the internal pleasure. He left several deep bite marks on her skin, sucking roughly to decorate her body in hickeys, anywhere her clothes did not show it. The draw to cum was powerful and undeniable as his voice grew louder and more hungry until he came with a fierce roar.

 

It was a lot but O’llie was here for it. She felt dizzy from the orgasms she had, the added pressure being almost more than she could handle. Deciding to step it up, she asked in a breathy voice, “I want…one of those things…”

 

“Fuck, you want a dildo instead?” He panted, pulling out to change his condom for the third time. He was making a tidy little collection on the bed, a little curious to see how many times he would orgasm before the sun came up. Exchanging the plug for one of his smallest dildos - which wasn’t really that small but he figured he’d still give it a try - he carefully worked it inside her, being very gentle as he didn’t want to cause any damage.

 

O’llie gasped and moaned, trembling from the girth entering her rear. It was a vast difference but she wasn’t opposed to it, imagining the feeling of it while they had sex. She cried out as he began to rub her clit while gently moving the dildo, “Aah, gods…!”

 

Estinien growled at how erotic she was, watching the way she writhed and called his name with that mewling voice he loved. He played with her for a bit longer before burying the toy and moving to bury himself inside her too. It was a tight fit this time, making it hard for him not to cum from how good it felt, “Fuck, O’lls…”

 

She gripped him tightly, arching her back as her nails dug into his shoulders, “TWELVE!! STIN!!”

 

It was driving him wild, how did he luck out with such a beautiful woman falling into his arms? How long had he lived without knowing this kind of bliss could ever be felt? He felt her orgasm, driving him over the edge along with her as he groaned from how intense it was. Ever since they bonded, any orgasm they shared felt like three or four times the intensity of a regular orgasm, so much so his mind reeled from it like he was intoxicated. Recovering from the moment, he gazed at O’llie, blinking with concern to find her passed out. He reached to tap her face gently, “O’lls? Hey!”

 

After a few moments, O’llie came to, blinking hazily as she groaned. Looking around, she saw Estinien sitting beside her looking somewhat anxious. She sat up slowly, not feeling stuffed full anymore, “What happened? Why did you stop?”

 

“You passed out…” Estinien sighed, seeming relieved that she was awake again. He reached to brush back her hair. “Are you feeling okay? Does anything hurt?”

 

“I’m fine…” it was shocking to realize that she had such a mind-blowing orgasm that she blacked out, it was disappointing that she didn’t remember how it felt. Curling up in his lap, she did feel a little sore down south but nothing she couldn’t handle. “How long was I out?”

 

“About…fifteen minutes?” He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close in a protective hug.

 

“Did I scare you?” O’llie stretched up to nuzzle his face, seeing his concern.

 

“Well yeah, no one’s ever blacked out having sex with me before,” he grumbled, his ears drooping a little. “Do you even remember anything?”

 

“I remember feeling like I was going to explode…can we try it again?” Eager to resume activities, she pawed at him a little.

 

“Again?? O’lls, if you keep passing out all night, how do you expect to enjoy anything??” He scoffed at her eagerness, being more concerned for her safety in the moment.

 

O’llie shrugged, kissing his neck, “Just keep going, maybe it’ll wake me back up.”

 

“A-Are you serious? But…” Estinien frowned, not sure he liked the idea of boning while she was unconscious.

 

“I don’t mind…” trailing her fingers down his chest, she blushed a little as she peeked up at him coyly. “I kind of had a fantasy about waking up to us having sex…”

 

Estinien blinked in surprise. Sure, he didn’t mind if she wanted to hop on his dick if she found him hard in the morning, but knowing she was okay with the idea of being woken up that way was different from most of the women he’d been with. He wondered if it came from bonding with him, some of his exhibitionism rubbing off on her. Brushing her hair back, he spoke gently, “If you’re really okay with that…I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

“Yeah…I’m okay with it,” sitting up more to kiss him, she felt him lay her back on the bed, settling into a comfortable position with her thighs wrapped around his hips again. Pulling away, she sighed contentedly as he kissed down her torso, attending to her breasts. “I trust you…more than I trust my own brother.”

 

“That’s not saying much, the man’s a lunatic,” he snorted, getting his shoulder swatted. “Ow…well, he is!”

 

“Yeah, but only I get to say that about my brother!” O’llie huffed back before getting her nipple bitten. Yelping, she squirmed, the assault increasing. Yelps turned to moans as they slowly picked up where they left off, spending the rest of the night testing their limits together until all their new moon energy was spent.

Chapter 61: Arrangements to Overcome

The sun was beginning to set as Aymeric roused from his slumber. He was feeling a little peckish from all the activities the prior night, his vampire senses smelling the scent of a meal nearby. Remembering that O’rin was still in his bed, he also noticed a hand groping in his pants. He rumbled, “Do you make it a habit to grope people in their sleep?”

 

“You weren’t asleep anymore,” O’rin smirked as he stroked Aymeric’s cock. “You’ve got morning wood, were you dreaming about fucking me?”

 

“Mm…perhaps,” he glanced over his shoulder at him before shifting to reach into his bedside table. Pulling out a condom and some lube, he rolled to pin O’rin down, returning the favor with his own groping. “Do you still feel the pull of the moon?”

 

“Nope…you gonna do something about it?” O’rin bit his lip a little from how skilled Aymeric was at stroking a cock to life.

 

“There’s a naked man in my bed stroking my cock, I do believe that gives me grounds to resolve my dilemma,” Aymeric murmured as he leaned down to sink his teeth into O’rin’s neck.

 

Sucking in a breath, O’rin’s mind reeled from the intense lust coursing through him from the feeding. None of the prior vampires ever made him feel like this, driving him to thrust into the man’s hand as he panted, “Fuck me…that feels amazing…”

 

Without releasing him, Aymeric pulled his trousers down and prepared himself before burying his cock in O’rin’s ass. He growled as he thrusted roughly, finding him still loose enough from the prior night’s shenanigans to go hard from the start. Granted, he came to understand that he liked it rough anyway, so he didn’t have to be too considerate with him.

 

“OH FUCK!” O’rin fairly screamed as he came roughly, clutching Aymeric’s back as he kept going. What little shreds of his mind he still had were expelled from his body along with all fluids residing within his testicles, another intense orgasm slamming into him from the pleasure-induced state of arousal he was placed in.

 

Aymeric had his fill of the Miqo’te but remained latched on, wanting to feast on his passion instead as he relentlessly pounded into him, having his own moment after a while. Deftly changing condoms, he kept going, maintaining his hard and heavy thrusts until O’rin was about ready to black out. Hearing him cum for the fifth time, he buried his cock inside him before lifting him into his lap, finally unlatching and healing his wound before kissing him soundly.

 

His mind was still reeling from everything the man had suddenly done to him, his plush lips being just as aggressive as his dick had been. Trembling a little from the rough treatment, O’rin let out a gasp when he was finally freed, staring into his ice blue eyes that were fully dilated and glowing in the darkness. Wrapping his arms around his shoulders, he weakly began to ride him, not wanting to stop, “You…sure are feisty…in the morning…evening?”

 

“It’s evening,” he let the Miqo pleasure him, resting to recover his strength as the blood coursed through his system. Leaning back on one hand while he lazily draped his arm around his lover’s waist, he watched him move with a passing interest. “I have an idea to solve your homelessness dilemma.”

 

“Do you…ever stop being…lord commander?” O’rin teased as he felt more in control of himself now that he wasn’t under the influence of the vampire lord. He was certainly a powerful man, understated but undeniably strong, there was no way he could have denied him anything while he was feeding from him. It was mildly terrifying but extremely arousing.

 

“Only in my own bed,” he gripped the man’s tail, jerking it roughly in time with his riding.

 

Swearing and going harder, O’rin panted, “So…haa…what’s your…solution?”

 

“Please me every evening like this and you shall have a place in my bed,” he rumbled, watching him shiver from the timber of his voice.

 

“You…want me to…whore myself out for a comfy bed?” O’rin reached down to stroke himself, addicted to the feeling of being with him.

 

“You proclaimed yourself a little slut, it only seemed appropriate to offer,” Aymeric retorted, hearing the man chuckle. He rather liked the sound of his laughter, almost as much as he enjoyed the sound of him moaning and screaming in ecstasy.

 

“Fair,” debating the offer, he couldn’t really deny he was into whatever the vampire wanted to do to him. Thinking about it more, he moved to nibble and bite the man’s neck, knowing his clothes covered him from head to toe so any marks he made wouldn’t show before they healed. “Do I get to fuck you in the ass too?”

 

“Yes, I will get you supplies as well,” Aymeric hummed a little, enjoying the biting as his eyes closed to savor the pain. “Anything you desire…”

 

“Anything?” O’rin leaned up more to bite his earlobe, eliciting another growl as he was pinned into the bed. He howled as the cock inside him got rough again. “Aah!!”

 

“Do you accept my offer?” Aymeric panted, getting close to finishing once more.

 

“Fuck yes!” He couldn’t deny the idea of having mind-blowing sex every night was extremely appealing, it wasn’t every day someone so attractive and virile wanted his company so badly. Having a sugar daddy might be nice, especially one that made him cum so hard he saw stars. It was a win-win situation for him. “Can I…have other lovers? Or do I - aah shit, I’m gonna cum!”

 

“Then cum,” Aymeric bit him again, making sure the finish was powerful enough to please him as well. Finally finishing and feeling satisfied with the results, he withdrew to clean up. “You may have other lovers, so long as you plan on sharing.”

 

“You wanna fuck other people too? What about that hard ass guard lady of yours? Man, I bet she’s a real tiger in bed,” O’rin licked his lips, excited to try things out with others.

 

“I’m certain she would decline such an offer,” Aymeric chuckled as he sauntered to the bathroom to wash up. “I expect you to remain clean, if you understand my meaning.”

 

“No crabs, got it,” O’rin took a moment to recover from his final orgasm before wobbling out of the bed. He nearly collapsed, finding he was more worn out than he thought. He let out an amused laugh. “Man, I haven’t been fucked so hard I couldn’t stand before!”

 

“Expect to experience disablement on a regular basis,” Aymeric replied before turning on the shower. One would think he was being cocky, but it was clear he could easily perform such feats, earning the right to make such claims. 

 

Shaking his head, O’rin was fascinated by the vampire lord, wondering why he chose to share his bed with him specifically. He didn’t smell anyone else on the sheets so he hadn’t shared his bed with another any time recently, even the room was devoid of any scent other than Aymeric’s. Perhaps he had a hard time finding people to trust in his bed; it made sense, given he was the lord of his coven, it would be a danger to invite random lovers to his quarters, much less invite them to stay the night. He was just a slave with no agendas other than getting his rocks off in fun and thrilling ways, no real threat to a vampire of his station. Managing to get his legs to function enough to wobble into the bathroom, he wondered if it would be okay to join him in the shower.

 

“So long as you do not fall, you may join me,” Aymeric glanced at him as he began to wash away the sweat and other bodily fluids from his body. He would definitely need an extra supply of bedding every morning at this rate.

 

“You reading my mind?” O’rin chuckled as he stepped into the shower, finding he definitely needed one after jizzing on himself who knows how many times.

 

“Six times,” Aymeric replied casually, seeming quite happy with himself.

 

Scoffing but wishing he had the mobility to bury his cock in his sassy ass, he instead fingered him roughly, “And how many times did you cum?”

 

“Three…” Aymeric murmured, leaning on the wall a little as his cleansing slowed, closing his eyes as he savored the way he rubbed his prostate.

 

“Wanna make it four?” O’rin growled, reaching around to soap up his dick before stroking it. He was still hard, making it easy to get him going.

 

“I won’t stop you,” he rumbled, letting him pleasure him as he worked at washing up from his head to his torso. Feeling two fingers invade his ass he swore under his breath, leaning on the wall more as he got close to finishing. “Faster.”

 

“Yes, master,” O’rin teased, working hard to please his lord commander. Hearing the man groan heavily, he delighted in the way his cock pulsed in his hand as his cum splattered against the wall. “So am I your pet now?”

 

“If you wish to be,” Aymeric straightened to wash away the mess they made before turning to run his soapy loofa over O’rin’s body. “Pets wear collars though.”

 

“I love collars, you can give me a leash too if you want, tie me to your desk and make me blow you during work hours,” O’rin smirked, enjoying the rough caresses of the sponge against his skin. 

 

“Your hunger knows no end, does it?” Smirking at his remarks, he gazed down to see the Miqo was still erect. Getting on his knees, he began to suck on his cock, taking it deep into his throat.

 

Gasping and bracing on the man’s broad shoulders, he let out a laugh, “Not when you keep turning me on so much. Gods…harder…”

 

Aymeric got the idea that O’rin was really into oral, considering how vocal he got when he received a blow job, not to mention how gleefully eager he was to gobble up his cum. Seeing him enjoy it so much made him want to blow him several times a day; perhaps he would do that, whenever others were not around. An almost youthful lust arose inside him for this spicy little Miqo’te and he wasn’t mad about it. 

 

Back at the Vertigo house, the rest of the residents still residing there were rousing from their slumber. Enjoying the quiet a bit longer while he still could, Thancred wandered down to his cafe to make Diana some tea. As he got to his counter, he could see someone peering through the window. With a frown, he walked over to open the door, looking out curiously, “I wondered how you managed to get so tall…”

 

“Rude!” Tataru huffed as she hopped down from a pile of crates to hand him a slip of paper. “Got your order here for you.”

 

“Oh right, I almost forgot…” rubbing his face, he took the paper and reviewed it to make sure it was all accurate before nodding and jerking his head inside. “I need to get funds from the coffer, would you like some tea?”

 

“Oooh, some of Thancred Waters’ famous tea for little old me? I’d love some!” Tataru easily hefted the crates and brought them inside the cafe, setting them down near the bar before hopping up onto one of the stools. “How did the party go? Did everyone gush about your clothes?”

 

“It was the usual boring crap, nothing special,” Thancred shrugged as he warmed his teapot. Getting an idea, he leaned on the counter. “Say…how strong would you say your ties are with the local security in Kugane?”

 

“I may know a few people…why? Got some trouble you need dealt with?” Tataru leaned on the counter as well, swinging her legs off the edge of the stool.

 

“As a matter of fact, I do,” he glanced at the window again to make sure no one was outside before replying. “There have been some rather unsavory folks lurking about the city that could prove dangerous to the locals should things get out of hand.”

 

“What do these unsavory folks look like?” Tataru thought if she had seen anyone different around the city as of recently. “Fully cloaked from head to toe?”

 

“So you’ve noticed them?” He nodded, beginning to brew tea for her and for Diana. “They’re vampires sent by a rather nasty fellow who could cause harm to the city should he get his claws in too deeply.”

 

“Got it, I can see if I can pull a few strings…they think they’re clever but they’re quite easy to notice, especially considering no one else covers themselves like that,” Tataru scoffed as she thought about the invaders. “Anything else we should be wise of?”

 

“That’s all for now, well…and advise any of your merchant friends not to make trades with Garlemald for now, unless they want to be part of a war they didn’t sign up for,” Thancred warned her before stooping to collect her payment. 

 

“War? Are you serious??” Fretting a bit at the prospect of war during a time of peace for her people, Tataru stood on her seat to lean over the counter more. “Why war??”

 

“It’s a long story…hopefully it will not come to pass but should that day come, know we will do all in our power not to let everyone else suffer from it…” Thancred brought the coffer onto the counter, setting out her payment as well as extra for what he asked of her. 

 

“That would be appreciated, would hate for my own business to suffer as yours has,” Tataru looked around at his empty cafe. “Have you ever considered opening during the day? You might get some customers since you’ve been closed for the past couple months…”

 

“It’s fine, I’ve got enough Gil to survive a lifetime or two,” Thancred shrugged, finishing up her tea and setting it down in a to-go cup, figuring she needed to run.

 

“Appreciate your continued business then!” Tataru toasted to him with her tea before pocketing the Gil and hopping down from the stool, tottering off with her drink. “I’ll see what I can do on the outside!”

 

“Thanks, Tataru,” seeing her out, he locked up again before mixing Diana’s drink and setting it on top of the crates. Doing his best to balance the lot, he retired upstairs to sort the delivery while things were still quiet. He entered the kitchen first, pushing the door open with his foot to find his lover making breakfast. “Ah, you’re up! I made you some tea, your favorite.”

 

“Really?? You didn’t have to!” Diana looked thrilled as she trotted over, plucking the drink off the crates before kissing his cheek. “I haven’t any money, I hope that will suffice, kind sir!”

 

“More than enough,” he tossed her a wink before shifting his load and going to set it beside the table. Cracking the crates open, he began to unload things onto the table, seeming to be looking for something in particular before standing up triumphantly. “Aha! For you, my dear!”

 

“Oooh, chocolate?” Having followed him to nose around in his business, she gleefully took the box of chocolates, sitting at the table to eat a few for breakfast. “You’re spoiling me today, now I’m worried.”

 

“What?? Can I not dote on my lover without an ulterior motive?!” He scoffed at her subtle accusation, scooping up the fresh meat to put it in the freezer.

 

“I suppose so…” Diana pouted a little, not used to all the doting. Leaning over to peer into the crate, she noticed a lot more food this order than usual. “Are you expecting guests?”

 

“No, but should something happen I do not want us getting cut off from supplies and risking you lot starving,” Thancred replied as he returned for more things to stow away.

 

“Oh…right…the war,” she sighed, twirling the straw in her cup a little for a distraction.

 

Glancing at her and seeing her closing off a little, he popped open the second crate, “So long as we are in this house, we are safe. No one can break Mufi’s magicks, especially as I helped her sew them. I don’t know if you’ve heard but I’m a rather big deal.”

 

“Oh are you now?” Teasing him a little, she popped another chocolate in her mouth before going to check on her food. “I haven’t heard, sorry.”

 

“You wound me!” Thancred knew she was giving a subtle jab at being locked inside all the time, thinking he could give her a little hope for the future. Moving to put away the dry goods he got, he lowered his tone. “I made some arrangements to have our rogue vampire issues dealt with.”

 

“Oh? By who?” Diana perked up a little, watching him work. She couldn’t help staring at his biceps as they flexed and moved, thinking they looked mighty fine beneath his rolled up sleeves.

 

“Tataru’s connections, most likely the local yakuza,” he shrugged before catching her staring. Smirking a little, he made an effort to flex a bit more to show off his muscles.

 

“Yakuza?? They’re real too?!” Diana squeaked, nearly dropping the knife she was holding.

 

“Easy there!” He closed the cabinets before moving to help her with the prep work. “Yes, yakuza are real, they’re the secret owners of this city. Hancock runs the local Syndicate, Tataru’s family has their own connections and networks so they work fairly closely with each other.”

 

“Who is Hancock?” Diana tried to remember if she’d met someone with that title, pretty sure she wouldn’t forget someone with the word “cock” in their name.

 

“Ah, you may not have met him yet, he’s tall, blonde, and wears round magenta spectacles all the time,” he described the man as he finished all the prep work for her, moving to resume his unpacking. “Don’t let the glasses fool you though, he’s a force of nature you don’t want to cross.”

 

“Is he scarier than a vampire?” Putting the prepared pieces into a pan, she stirred it as it sizzled.

 

“Mm…pretty close to it, I’d say about on par with Mufi,” Thancred thought about it, finishing with everything for the kitchen and setting aside the empty crate to use for firewood or other purposes.

 

“That’s pretty scary…” Diana muttered, remembering how intimidating the woman could be when she put her foot down. Seeing him finishing up, she called out. “Can we go to the island today? I wanna go for a swim!”

 

“Sure, I’ll make sure Mufi’s not planning to use it,” he smiled, glad to take her somewhere safe to stretch and get some fresh air. Seeing that the idea lifted her spirits, he left the kitchen to drop off the order of blood packs in the infirmary before visiting G’raha’s room. Giving a knock, he waited for the door to open before smiling at the disheveled man who greeted him. “Good evening, special delivery from Tataru!”

 

“Oh…thank you…” G’raha’s nose twitched, smelling food inside.

 

“You need anything?” Figuring he should check before he disappeared, he could smell the intense scent of sex oozing out of the room. He assumed that was a good sign, glad to see they were working things out.

 

“I don’t think so…” G’raha glanced back in the room, seeming to be waiting for a response before turning back. “She’s fine.”

 

“Good - oh, one last thing,” before the Miqo could close the door on him, he remembered to bring up the trip. “Diana wants to visit the island, did you have any plans of visiting tonight?”

 

G’raha tilted his head in thought before shaking it, “No, feel free to use it.”

 

“Thanks, that’s all I had to ask,” he gave a wave before heading back towards the kitchen.

 

Closing the door, G’raha returned to the bed, sitting down with the package to open it. He was delighted to find fresh takoyaki inside, nomming on them before they got cold, “Mm…”

 

“Anything in there for me?” Mufinella peeked inside the package and rummaged past the snacks to find a package of condoms. She let out a scoff. “I almost find it endearing that he thought of us…”

 

“Oh…” blushing at the sight of the bulk pack, he swallowed the ball in his mouth before glancing at the harness still hanging on the bed. He could remember how good it felt, blissfully free of his inner demons so he could find pleasure in what she did to him. But now, sober and aware of his thoughts, he felt a small itch of anxiety to try it again.

 

Following his gaze, she gently rubbed his knee, “If you cannot handle it, we can save it for the new moons.”

 

“No…I want to try again…” he didn’t want to be a slave to his past anymore or let his captors hold him back from enjoying his time with his mate. Looking back at her, he seemed more resolved. “We…have a safe word…right?”

 

“Right…” giving him an encouraging smile, she leaned up to kiss him before rolling out of the bed. “I’m going to wash up, feel free to join me when you’re done eating.”

 

G’raha watched her rear sway out of the room, swallowing another takoyaki as he felt intrigued to follow. Hurrying up with his meal and grabbing the condoms, he trotted to the bathroom, finding her sitting in the tub already.

 

“That was quick,” she mused, gazing at the box in his hand. She chuckled, leaning on the edge of the tub to stare at his erection. “Already excited, are we? But you haven’t even washed up yet…”

 

“I’ll…wash up first,” he muttered, setting the box down before beginning to scrub the crusty bits from his body. He hesitated before thoroughly cleaning his rear, blushing from the thought of her knowing exactly what he had in mind for later. Once everything was cleansed and his erection hardened, he dried off before rolling a condom on his shaft and climbing into the bath. “Will this work?”

 

“Mmm…it should be fine,” she mused before crawling into his lap. Settling him inside her asshole, she moaned as she felt him slip two fingers inside her pussy. “Gods…Raha…”

 

“Mufi…” he breathed, watching her ride him as he fingered her. It didn’t take much to make her cum, biting his lip from the desire to cum with her. Holding out, he kept going. “Will you…help me to feel this good too?”

 

“Always,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around his neck before kissing him soundly.

 

They made out in the bath for a while until G’raha couldn’t hold back anymore, hitting his orgasm and needing to pull back out. Getting out of the bath and cleaning up his mess, he led Mufinella back out to the bed. G’raha helped her to get the harness on, trying to be a part of it so he wasn’t so nervous. Despite his hands shaking, he got the belts secured before Mufinella brought his hands up to her lips for kisses. His ears laid back, embarrassed by his anxiety, “I should be okay with this…we’ve already done it…”

 

“It’s different, I understand,” she whispered, kissing his forehead before moving to lay in the bed. She affixed the dildo to her harness before preparing it for him, holding her hand out to him when she was ready. “Come, my love…”

 

Swallowing his nerves, he took her hand and straddled her hips, blushing at the idea of being on top this time. He paused, closing his eyes to calm his heart before easing himself down on the dildo. A gasp escaped his lips followed by a moan as he slowly took the whole thing in, sitting fully on her.

 

“How does it feel, luv?” Mufinella purred, reaching to stroke his cock for encouragement.

 

“Mnngh…I’m…not used to this…position…” he blushed harder, beginning to attempt a riding motion, trying to emulate what he’d seen many times before watching her ride him. He leaned back, bracing on her thighs as he pumped himself on her cock, an embarrassed look on his face. “Aah…Mufi…”

 

“Gods, you’re gorgeous…” Mufinella moaned, sitting up a little so she could keep stroking him. “You’re doing so good…”

 

Panting and moaning from the sensations he felt, he was grateful that Mufinella had opted to have him on top rather than beneath her, knowing most of his trauma stemmed from not being in control of the situation. He wasn’t sure he could ever handle her taking him from behind, needing to see her reassuring gaze to relax and enjoy the pleasure.

 

Mufinella continued to whisper praises to him, seeing him get into it more until he finally came. Watching him ride through it, she could tell he was able to conquer his fears, settling in for an evening of sober pleasure for both of them. Maybe she could get over her fears too…with him at her side.

Chapter 62: Evening After

O’llie was having a good dream. She was outside on the island with Estinien, basking in the warmth of the sun as they made love in the fields, karakul baaing around them as they ignored the fornication. On her hands and knees being taken from behind, she mewled and howled with pleasure, her fingers digging into the dirt for traction against Estinien’s rough pounding. Feeling him press against her back, his body conforming to hers as he groaned, his hands wrapping around her hands on the ground, she couldn’t help trembling from it all. She moaned his name, her juices dripping as he groped her breast, whispering in her ear. It was driving her crazy as she was getting close to finishing.

 

“O’lls…” Estinien growled her name with need and desire, pinching her nipple as he gripped her hand firmly. 

 

“Stin…mnngh…” O’llie whimpered, feeling his hand slide down from her breast to her groin, massaging her clit in a gentle yet arousing motion. “Aah, gods…!”

 

Estinien nuzzled her hair, chuckling deeply as he murmured, “This isn’t a dream, O’lls…come on, wake up.”

 

O’llie gasped, her eyes fluttering open and seeing the darkness of their bedroom. She could feel him thrusting into her from behind, his arms wrapped around her hugging her against his body gently but firmly. Squirming in his grip, she felt him thrust harder now that she was awake, letting out a vulgar moan that slid deliciously into his name, “Mnnnggh, Stin…!”

 

“What were you dreaming about?” He smirked a little, working to get her to orgasm. The way she moaned his name made him growl. “You were moaning in your sleep…”

 

“I…I thought…we were on the island…” O’llie whimpered, getting so close to finishing. Feeling him taper off and burying himself inside her, she whined desperately. “Why did you stoooop?”

 

“I want to savor you,” he smirked playfully as he ran his hands over her body. He could feel her wiggling, trying to get off, but denied her the finish by holding her hip firm. “Ah ah…bad girl…”

 

“Mnngh, Stin…please,” she mewled with need, still groggy and wormy in his clutches.

 

Estinien leaned over her, his long silvery tresses brushing against her face as he whispered in a husky voice, “I want to eat you out…will you finish in my mouth?”

 

O’llie turned a bright red but nodded, biting her lip at the idea of him gobbling up her fluids as she came. She felt him tease her a little, slowly thrusting his cock while pressing against her hip to keep her still. It was torture, but she loved every moment of it.

 

“Say you want it, O’lls…you want my tongue inside you, caressing your clit, making you scream my name…” his gruff whispers were enough to drive her dangerously close to the edge again, he could feel her pussy tighten around his shaft in a vice grip. Letting out a husky chuckle, he grunted as he slowly pulled out and kissed his way down her side. Lingering at her breast, he suckled a bit before leaving a hickey and sliding down further, enjoying the sound of her voice singing his praises, fingers lazily tracing through his locks as if trying to press him lower impatiently. He chuckled. “Patience…”

 

“Mnngh, Stin…I want it…” she whimpered, feeling like she was on fire and he was refusing to quench the flames. Such delightful suffering, the anticipation was driving her mad. She gripped his hair a little in a frustrated tug before releasing him so he could continue on his way. She was rewarded with a feral growl, making her squirm.

 

Getting to her hip, he kissed along down her thigh before grasping under her knee to rotate her onto her back and spread her legs for him. He didn’t really need to do any of it, feeling no resistance as she squirmed in anticipation, but he loved touching her body. Gods how he loved that body…this woman. Leveling his gaze on her moist warmth, he admired how swollen her clit already was, aching to be touched, to be lavished with attention. He did not keep her waiting long, his tongue dragging up between her folds to savor her taste before flicking against her clit, teasing, wringing several desperate gasps and squirms out of her before finally he latched on.

 

O’llie’s back arched as she sucked in a breath sharply, feeling two fingers sink inside her to help the process. The way that man could move his tongue, you would swear he was a poet or linguist, so skilled in taunting and caressing her into fits of ecstasy. Reaching to grip his hair again, she cried out in a violent shudder, her loins bathing her lover’s face in her release. Blushing as she felt his tongue gather her offering, she bit her wrist as she moaned, not having much time to recover from her moment before his tongue attacked again. Letting out a desperate wail, she thrashed beneath him, held captive by a firm and large hand pressing against her mound. The added pressure was enough to drive her over the edge again, her cries echoing off the walls as she screamed and clawed at the bed.

 

Making sure to give her several more orgasms until she practically ripped his hair out trying to stop him, he caught his breath, pinning her with his steely gaze as he rose over her mound. Kissing her inner thigh, then her hip, before trailing up to her breasts again, he attended to them for a moment, wanting them to carry the mark of his affection for as long as possible. He left her nipples reddened and swollen, blowing on them to feel her shiver. Satisfied with his efforts to please his mate, he lifted himself to rest over her as he gazed down, his cock resting at her entrance, “Good morning…”

 

O’llie was breathless and twitching beneath him, swept away by the man’s voracious appetite for her body. Weakly she wrapped her thighs around his hips, urging him on with the little energy she had. She was rewarded with her favorite cock being buried inside her again, moaning heavily as he began a slow but deliberate rhythm. Feeling him pin her hands over her head, she gazed up at him with longing as his steely gray orbs glowed in the low light. She couldn’t help having one more orgasm from the sight of him bearing over her like a feral beast about to consume his prey.

 

“Fuck, O’lls…aah…shit!” Unable to hold back against her squeezing him, he growled and writhed in frustration as he came, not wanting to cum yet. Closing his eyes as he struggled against the surprise moment, he slowly pulled out again with a grumble. “You made me cum…”

 

“Sorry…?” She wasn’t really sorry but she enjoyed the rosy tint to his ears as he went to get a new condom. Biting her lip a little, she watched him move, enjoying the sight of all his muscles and scars, evidence of a seasoned warrior. She was safe with him, even when she lost control of herself, Estinien was there to protect her. Her heart fluttered as he settled back over her, her lips parting at his entrance. “Aah…”

 

“Do you…want to go to the island later…?” Estinien murmured, being rougher with his thrusts as he got back into it.

 

“Mnn, aah…y-yes…!” O’llie exclaimed, clinging to him as he leaned down to kiss her. Burying her fingers in his hair, she scratched his scalp a little, hearing him growl under his breath and wanting to do it more. She could feel his lips slide down to her neck, his teeth raking against her skin as she turned her head in anticipation. The passion that exploded in her body was bewildering, her mind lost to the winds as he rutted like a feral animal, making her cum over and over again. How many times had she orgasmed just this morning? Her mind refused to think of anything but the pleasure frothing from her like a pot boiling over, angry and voluminous and chaotic. 

 

Estinien had his fill of her before finally coming again, a deep and heavy growl that made O’llie sing with him. Exhausted despite having just woken up, Estinien took a moment to recover before slowly pulling out and flopping beside her. He pulled her into his arms, closing his eyes as he felt her tail wrap around his hip. He didn’t remember ever waking up so horny before, let alone waking up feeling so fulfilled by the company at his side. Curling around her more, he sighed, I love you so much…

 

O’llie could hear his thoughts loud and clear, making her shiver as she curled up against him more. Too tired to reply, she inhaled their shared scent before they would have to inevitably wash it away, I love you too…more than anything on this star…

 

Hearing her reply surprised him for a moment, he hadn’t even realized he thought the words that hung in his heart. It was out there now, he couldn’t deny his feelings, not that he would. They were bonded, it was only natural to say he loved his partner, but that didn’t stop him from being an awkward goober about speaking affections. He was more an action man, speaking volumes by the way he labored to give her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams. His ears turned red as he dwelled on their whispered affections, resting in a quiet moment with his love until a knock came at the door. Swearing under his breath, he started to get up before freezing. He smelled like O’llie, if he opened the door now and someone smelled him, the jig was up. Quickly cleaning himself up before finding his trousers, he limped a little as his dick ached from their morning romp. He did his best to get to the door, leaning on it as he called through the wood, “Who is it?”

 

“Your darling brother-in-“ A chipper voice was calling back before being muffled, a scuffle on the other side before another voice spoke.

 

“It’s just us, O’rin wanted to check on his sister,” the familiar timber of Aymeric’s voice called out. “There is no need to rush, but if you would not mind joining us for a private meal in my office, he has requested time with her.”

 

“Sure…give us a couple minutes,” Estinien called back, relieved it was just O’rin and Aymeric. Stepping away from the door, he went to scoop O’llie up from the bed, grunting and taking his time to walk to the bathroom. “Sorry, O’lls, our presence has been requested.”

 

“Who was it…?” Annoyed that her cuddle session was interrupted, she noticed he was limping. “Are you okay?”

 

“Just went too hard, it’ll be fine in a bit,” he grunted, pushing the bathroom door open to enter. “Your brother came calling, wants to have breakfast with you.”

 

“Oh…” letting out a weary sigh, she nestled into his chest, wanting to nibble on him again. “But I already ate…”

 

Estinien scoffed and stepped into the shower, managing to turn on the water to let it rinse away their filth, “You need more than just my cock to sustain you.”

 

“Says who,” she pouted, leaning up to nibble on his earlobe.

 

A low rumbled growl vibrated in his chest as he murmured, “Keep that up and I’ll definitely be limping.”

 

“I can’t even move my legs,” she sighed, deciding to behave herself while they washed up.

 

“Take your time…I’ll help,” Estinien purred affectionately, kissing her forehead. He took a moment to cuddle her in the shower until they had to finally wash up.

 

Waiting impatiently outside in the hallway, O’rin paced and tapped his feet, grumbling, “What’s taking them so long?? I’m hungry!”

 

“Perhaps they had the same occasion we did this morning?” Aymeric leaned patiently against the opposite wall facing the door, nodding to a knight as he walked past. Watching him until he was sure he was out of earshot, he whispered to O’rin. “Don’t call Estinien your brother-in-law unless you are alone with them.”

 

“Huh? Why?” O’rin looked up in confusion, stopping to see the serious expression on his face. He hadn’t really seen Estinien much in public since they arrived, never being warned about the situation.

 

“It’s…illegal for vampires and Werefolk to bond,” Aymeric kept a lookout for any more prying ears. “What they have…if it were to be known, they could be executed.”

 

“What?” O’rin frowned, his ears flattening, a low growl in his throat. “How could he -“ 

 

“Neither of them knew, it happened last month,” Aymeric cut him off. “I believe this is his first Were lover, and your sister did not know of the risk of the new moon.”

 

“Why didn’t you warn them??” O’rin hissed, not wanting his sister to be in danger.

 

“I was not aware that they fancied each other,” Aymeric shrugged. “She had only been here for two weeks before it happened. I can assure you though…he would never mean her harm. He’s more protective of her than I’ve ever seen him with another.”

 

O’rin glanced back at the room, his ears still flat as his tail twitched. He knew they were bonded, but never did he know about the law against it, he just thought no one wanted to deal with his horny ass on new moons so that’s why he was locked up in solitary every month. Looking back at Aymeric, it made more sense now why he was so cautious about avoiding a bond with him the prior night. Frustrated, he thumped against the wall beside Aymeric, crossing his arms as he hissed, “Well how do they expect to hide it? There’s a scent marker…”

 

“They’ve devised a way to deal with that,” Aymeric could tell O’rin was worried, making sure they were alone in the hallway before patting him on the head. “Don’t worry…so long as no one speaks of their bond, they will be safe.”

 

O’rin glanced up at him, wondering if it was really going to be okay. He wanted to tease Estinien but knowing the risk, he decided it would be better to keep quiet, at least in mixed company, “Who else knows?”

 

“Lady Mufinella and G’raha do, I imagine her assistant Kit does as well,” Aymeric mused, trying to think of who else might know. “Oh…and her chirurgeon, since she devised the potion to help your sister disguise her scent.”

 

“Does Lucia know?” Wanting to know who was aware of it in Ishgard, he saw him nod.

 

“I keep no secrets from her,” Aymeric replied, resuming his arm-folded stance against the wall. “I trust her with my life.”

 

“Anyone else?” O’rin asked, tapping his heel on the hard stone.

 

“It’s better for no others to know here…the rift between vampire and Werefolk is rather harsh at the moment, given what happened two weeks ago,” Aymeric sighed, rubbing his face a little.

 

“The attacks…? So it happened here too?” O’rin hadn’t really mentioned it to Aymeric, but the reason he’d been kicked out of the servant barracks was because no one wanted to room with a WereMiqo, saying he was dangerous and a monster. He’d put up with opinions like that for a long time, but it felt more raw and bitter in Ishgard. Hugging himself a little, he fidgeted. “Guess it happened everywhere…”

 

“Aye…that it did,” glancing down at him, Aymeric could sense he was blocking his thoughts from being heard. Making sure no one was around, he leaned down a little. “I won’t let anyone here hurt you or your sister, I give you my word. Should anyone lay a finger on you…I would cut it off as punishment.”

 

O’rin blinked a little in surprise before laughing, patting Aymeric’s cheek, “My, what a ruthless vampire lord you are!”

 

“I gave my word…I never break it,” he replied, his icy blue eyes locking onto O’rin’s darker pools.

 

Swallowing the urge to pounce on him in public, he scoffed and pushed Aymeric away instead, “You’re so stuffy, you need to learn how to relax!!”

 

“You’re not the first to tell me that,” Aymeric smiled a little softly as he straightened, resuming his wait.

 

The pair fell quiet, contemplating the situation in their own ways. Meanwhile, O’llie had regained enough use of her legs to get dressed and stand in front of the door in hesitation. She had not gone out since they arrived, being brought food every day by her pest of a brother. The idea of going out around others left her mildly petrified, barely recovered from her comatose episode. She’d grown comfortable in their room, surrounded by Estinien’s comforting scent, the scent they shared when they made love, their smells buried in the bed they slept in together. It had made her feel safe, but breaking the seal on the door and stepping out into the cold hallway was almost too much to muster the courage for.

 

“Are you alright? If you want, I can have them bring the food here again…” Estinien whispered, resting a hand on her shoulder. 

 

O’llie felt broken and was angry with herself for being an inconvenience. Hanging her head, she trembled slightly as she whispered, “I have to…someday…”

 

“It doesn’t have to be today,” not wanting to push her and risk another shutdown, he gently wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her in his embrace. “I’m here…”

 

Closing her eyes, she leaned back against him, turning her head to hear his heartbeat. It surprised her that he had one, most vampires being silent as the dead. Perhaps he had changed a lot since they bonded, or perhaps some vampires could make their hearts beat, will themselves to seem alive. It was a lot to wonder about, distracting her from her present dilemma. Turning to hug him in return, O’llie buried her face in his chest.

 

Estinien reached to crack the door open, indicating to the men that they were ready without forcing her out into the hallway. Seeing O’rin cautiously peek through the crack, he muttered, “She’s having a hard time…”

 

“Hey, sis…” O’rin smiled, slipping into the room to hug her from behind, awkwardly holding both of them in his embrace. “It’s okay! The smelly vampires haven’t been mean to me, so it’s safe! We’re just going to Ayms’ office room thing!”

 

Estinien wanted to shove the man away, not enjoying being touched by him, but prioritized O’llie’s mental health over his comfort. He stroked her hair, seeing Aymeric peek in next.

 

“Would you prefer the meal take place here?” Aymeric asked, prepared to make the arrangements.

 

“No…” O’llie mumbled into Estinien’s tunic, her voice not sounding very confident.

 

“Let’s just take our time then…” Aymeric smiled in an attempt to reassure her. He glanced at the other two men awkwardly fighting over who got to comfort her, thinking it was kind of cute. “How about this: we will walk with you to the room, you’ll be safe between the three of us.”

 

“Yeah, and I’ll bite anyone who even looks at you funny! Like this!” O’rin demonstrated by biting Estinien’s arm.

 

“I can kill you with my pinky,” Estinien growled, the urge to murder rising inside him.

 

“You can try,” O’rin taunted him with a confident grin.

 

“No really…he can,” Aymeric said with a straight face. “I’ve seen it happen.”

 

“Really? Damn, I wanna see! Not on myself, some other poor sod,” O’rin corrected quickly before stepping back and pulling O’llie to face him. “Come on, it’ll be okay! They’ve got some tasty stuff here for a bunch of stuffy vampires!”

 

“Mm…” still unsure, O’llie felt Estinien squeeze her shoulder, looking up to see his steady gaze. Taking a deep breath, she nodded before having her hand grasped by her brother. Looking over at him, she could see his expectant grin.

 

“Come on!” Not waiting for her to reply, O’rin pulled her out into the hallway where Aymeric was waiting.

 

Together the three men escorted the nervous woman down to the conference room. It wasn’t terribly far away, most of the knights already in the banquet hall having their breakfast so the halls were empty save for a few servants going about their business. Once inside the safety of the conference room, they were greeted by the smells of a fine breakfast for the two Miqo’te.

 

“Good job,” Estinien stroked her hair, moving to sit at the table to wait for them to finish their meals.

 

“Oh man, what a night, right??” O’rin plopped in a chair before moaning, shifting awkwardly.

 

“You should be more careful,” Aymeric murmured as he settled carefully in his own seat.

 

Estinien narrowed his eyes at the two men before scowling, “Gods, please don’t tell me…”

 

“That I got railed by the lord commander?” O’rin grinned broadly, unashamed of his good time.

 

Aymeric sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose at the man’s lack of tact, “O’rin, please…”

 

“What? I can’t even talk about how hard you pounded my ass??” O’rin gawked at him, seeing a vein work in his jaw. His tail swished with amusement. “You gonna punish me later?”

 

“Oh gods, Rin…please shut up…” O’llie sighed, not wanting to hear about her brother’s sexcapades, especially before breakfast.

 

“Aymeric…” Estinien frowned at the Elezen, concerned he had bonded as well.

 

Aymeric held his hand up to him, shaking his head, “Rest assured, we both remain free agents. I would not make such a hasty decision.”

 

“I dunno, I wouldn’t mind being a kept man,” O’rin winked at Aymeric, making the man cringe even more.

 

“Twelve…it’s too late for this…” Estinien grumbled as he leaned on the table. He had to sit with his legs far apart so his groin could rest easy, still feeling sore.

 

The group chatted idly amongst themselves during the meal, passing the time until the Miqos were full and ready to depart. Aymeric had to get to work, deciding to bring O’rin with him to keep him out of trouble while Estinien and O’llie were left to do their own thing. Not having any immediate need for work, Estinien decided to bring O’llie back to the Vertigo house. They arrived in Kugane to a quiet evening, heading to the parlor entrance that they had access to. Heading inside, they wandered into the main hallway, crossing paths with Diamond as he was moving towards the kitchen.

 

“Oh…hey there,” Diamond waved awkwardly, still uneasy around Estinien. “Are you looking for Miss Mufi? I think she’s in her room with G’raha still…I can go check.”

 

“No, that’s alright…we just wanted to go to that island she has…” Estinien remarked, glancing towards the hallway where the door resided.

 

“I think Thancred and Diana are there, did you need something from it?” Diamond leaned on the wall while they chatted. He gave O’llie a small smile and wave. “Hey, O’lls, you feeling better?”

 

“Yeah…” she nodded, returning the smile.

 

“I’m just taking her to the fields, I’ll try not to bother them,” Estinien mumbled as he took O’llie’s hand and headed towards the hallway.

 

“Oh uh…okay! Have fun!” Diamond waved before resuming his work in the kitchen.

 

Heading to the island door, Estinien cracked it open to check if there were any sounds of a sexual nature on the other side. Not hearing anything, he brought O’llie through and headed out to the mammet buildings to find some shears he could use.

 

“What are we doing here?” O’llie whispered, not sure where Thancred and Diana were. Her ears swiveled, hearing some laughter down by the shore. “I think they’re on the beach…”

 

“Good, then we won’t be bothering them,” Estinien replied as he found what he needed, grabbing a burlap sack and heading into the center of the island.

 

O’llie trotted after him, enjoying the smells and sounds of the night on the island. As they got out to the pastures, O’llie saw the karakuls piled together in one big fluffy nap circle. She couldn’t help wanting to hop into them like a bed, “They’re so cute! But what are you planning to do?”

 

“They need shearing, I’m gonna do that,” Estinien replied casually. He wasn’t sure how the wild karakul would take to being sheared, but he hoped he wouldn’t get kicked too much for it.

 

“Can I help?” O’llie didn’t want to just stand around and watch, seeing some of the karakul waking up to the sound of their footsteps.

 

“Here, you can distract them with snacks,” having found some grains waiting to be processed in one of the buildings, he handed it over to her to hold. “Just watch your fingers.”

 

O’llie took the goods before watching Estinien work, thinking he looked funny trying to wrangle a karakul enough to shear it. His hands worked diligently, trimming its wool off into two large mats. O’llie did her best feeding the karakul so it was distracted with a tasty treat and went along with the process. They repeated this process with two more karakuls before Estinien seemed satisfied.

 

“That should be enough,” Estinien nodded thoughtfully, stuffing the last bits into the sack until it was bulging.

 

“What’s all this for?” O’llie watched the freshly sheared sheep huddle into the pile of other karakuls to stay warm, feeling a little bad for stealing their fluff.

 

“You’ll see,” he replied as he slung the sack over his shoulder. “Anything else you want to do while we’re here?”

 

“Oh, um…” O’llie tried not to think about her dream she had before about their romp in the field, glancing at him to see he was definitely reading her mind. Blushing from the idea, she bit her lip. “N-no, not…really…”

 

“Hmm, alright,” he chuckled a little, amused by her dirty mind. He held his hand out to her instead of acting on the thoughts. “Let’s go home then.”

 

O’llie nodded, taking his hand and squeezing it, “Home…”

 

The couple slowly made their way back towards the hut to head back to Ishgard, Estinien seeming quite pleased with whatever plan he had for the wool he had gathered.

Chapter 63: New Skillsets

Estinien successfully returned to Vertigo with O’llie without running into the other lovers on the island, heading down the hallway with his haul before rounding the corner and coming to a stop. Standing in his way was the owner of the karakul he had just fleeced, “Oh…hi.”

 

“Care to explain what’s in the bag, Estinien?” Mufinella stood with her hip cocked and her arms crossed under her breasts, one finger drumming on her arm as she waited for his explanation.

 

“…wool?” He shrugged, looking shameless despite being caught red-handed.

 

“Did…did you not…get permission for this?” O’llie looked up at Estinien in shock.

 

“What a good question, O’llie! The answer would be ‘no, he did not’,” Mufinella eyed the man with annoyance. “So why have you been sneaking onto my island and swiping wool?”

 

“I harvested it myself, thank you very much,” he replied casually.

 

“Oh? Well, that’s lovely, I see you’re putting your old skills to use,” her tone was obviously full of sass as she narrowed her eyes at him. “It’s still my wool.”

 

“They weren’t in your pen on the hill,” Estinien shrugged again.

 

“I own the whole island!” She hissed, annoyed with his complete disregard for her ownership. “What do you even need wool for??”

 

“I’m making something, O’llie’s going to help me. I’m teaching her some new skills to further her education as a free person,” Estinien replied with the straightest face possible.

 

Mufinella could smell a load of crap - and not just the manure on the wool in the bag - but seeing O’llie looking so anxious made her sigh in defeat, “Well, I suppose they needed to be sheared soon anyway…as payment, I require you to bring me a skein of spun wool dyed black.”

 

Thinking through the logistics of how much he gathered, he nodded, “Deal.”

 

“Very well, go on with whatever you’re doing, BUT,” she raised a finger to him, trying to be menacing but still rather languid from her earlier session with G’raha. “If you keep helping yourself to my island without my permission, I’ll help myself to your hide!”

 

“Understood,” he didn’t intend on returning to the island without permission but he did think it was funny how she was trying to threaten him when she barely came up to his chest.

 

Huffing and giving him a glare, she stepped aside, letting them pass, “Don’t forget about our deal or I’ll use your hair to make a skein instead.”

 

“So violent,” he chuckled, strolling by like her threats meant nothing, holding O’llie’s hand to lead her out to the parlor.

 

When they were out of earshot, O’llie whispered nervously, “Why didn’t you ask her for permission? I’m pretty sure she could kill you!”

 

“Oh, probably,” he shrugged, adjusting the sack as he stepped out into Kugane. “She is older than me.”

 

“How much older is she?” Curious about the ages of all the vampires, she thought about how dark her aura was.

 

“She was around before I became a vampire,” he glanced at her, seeing her thoughtful look. “Why?”

 

“Nothing…I just…she feels similar to…my former master…” O’llie muttered distantly, fidgeting with her tunic.

 

“Solus?” Estinien frowned, wondering how they were anything alike. “She’s not an asshole like him…”

 

“No, not like…in personality, just…they’re both…heavy,” she wasn’t sure how to explain it, hoping he wouldn’t ask about it further.

 

Not quite sure what she meant by her remark, Estinien could tell she was leery of the topic, changing the subject, “This sack is surprisingly heavy, I forgot how much wool weighs…let’s get home.”

 

“Okay!” Teleporting back to Ishgard with him, she groaned as they arrived, feeling dizzy. “The…sickness doesn’t…feel as bad as it used to…”

 

“Yeah? I guess it doesn’t…” Estinien was used to hiding it but he couldn’t deny that he wasn’t as ill as usual when teleporting. He wondered if it had something to do with the bond they shared. Shaking it off, he led the way back into the castle. “Come on, I’m gonna show you how to prepare wool for yarn.”

 

“Really? You weren’t lying?” Surprised he fully intended to teach her wool work, she was a bit excited to learn a new skill. Trotting after him, they went down to the servant ward where they would have space to work without interruption. 

 

“Aye, I was not ‘pulling the wool’ over on her,” He smirked a little at his own bad joke, seeing that O’llie didn’t get it. He sighed, feeling old as he fell silent around the other residents in the castle. Getting to the cleaning area, he found an open space that was set up with tables that consisted of a wood frame with a mesh center. The tables were not in use, leaving them to work in peace. He upended the sack on the table, beginning to spread the wool out, bits of debris tumbling through the holes in the mesh and onto the floor. “The first step before we begin to wash it is to skirt it. Skirting is when you sort through the wool and cut out any pieces that are damaged, too dirty, too coarse, or tangled with grass or twigs.”

 

“Oh, like this?” O’llie helped to spread the wool out so they could see it all, picking a twig out of the fluff along with the bits attached to it.

 

“Yeah, and this patch here? This is too coarse, you can feel the difference…” Estinien demonstrated the parts of the wool that were no good, working through it carefully and with a keen eye until they were left with fairly tidy wool.

 

“Oh, it’s so much nicer now! But it’s so oily…” O’llie was patting the wool, frowning a little at how greasy the fur felt.

 

“Yep, that’s the main reason why we need to wash it before we can start to spin it,” Estinien explained, moving to grab a couple medium-sized mesh bags from nearby, setting them on the edge of the table before handing her one. “Now, we need to bag the wool to get it ready for washing, but don’t pack it in too tight or the water won’t be able to soak through it properly.”

 

O’llie nodded, following his instruction to carefully pack the mesh bags and making sure they were still properly airy. She giggled, patting the bag, “It’s like a pillow!”

 

“A smelly pillow,” he leaned over, nudging her with his elbow as he worked on another bag. They got all the wool packed up in several bags before setting them on the table to rest. “Now, we need to prepare the bath water. Come, I’ll show you how.”

 

The Miqo trotted after Estinien, eager to wash her own hands after fondling all the greasy wool. Moving into the wash area, she found a station to wash up as she watched Estinien select a large basin that wasn’t in use.

 

“We need the water to be very hot, so we’ll have to use some fire crystals to heat it,” Estinien found a bin of crystals, plopping a couple in the basin before beginning to fill it with water. “It has to be scalding or else the grease won’t come off completely. Wool that isn’t cleaned properly will feel sticky when you start to spin it so you’ll have to go back and wash it again. Oh, but if the wool is caked in a lot of mud, you can pre-soak it in cold water overnight to get the dirt to soften and fall off before you begin the hot wash.”

 

“I see,” O’llie nodded, watching the water slowly fill the large basin. As it hit the fire crystals, steam began to rise up from the surface. She wondered if they could take a hot bath together later.

 

“The next most important thing when washing wool is to use plenty of detergent,” Estinien said as he grabbed a container off a shelf, bringing it over to the basin and setting it down for later.

 

“Not soap?” Blinking up at him, she tilted her head curiously.

 

“No, soap can cause felting in the wool,” he shook his head, crossing his arms as they waited.

 

“What’s…’felting’?” O’llie held her hand out over the basin, enjoying the warmth of the steam.

 

“It’s when wool becomes matted together, you can’t really fix it once it bunches up,” he explained, leaning on the basin. “Detergent isn’t made like soap, it’s uh…more acidic? I think?”

 

O’llie could tell that science was not Estinien’s strong suit, he seemed knowledgeable about the process but not really the why of it. It was kind of cute how much street smarts the man had but not a lot of academics like the other Ishgardians. She nodded in understanding, “Soap bad, detergent good.”

 

“Right,” Estinien scratched his head, hoping he didn’t sound stupid. Turning off the water when it was full enough, he grabbed the detergent and poured the liquid in. “Now we want to add enough detergent so the water is slick or cloudy, but don’t stick your hand in cause you’ll burn yourself.”

 

“Oh…it’s that hot?” O’llie’s idea of bathing in the basin went out the window.

 

“Yeah, it has to be in order to melt the lanolin - the grease on the fur,” he corrected himself. After pouring the detergent, he went to get the bags. “Now, when we put the wool in the water, you gotta be gentle and not stir it, cause it can cause felting.”

 

“It really is easy to mess up, huh?” O’llie felt a little daunted by all the dangers of simply washing wool.

 

“Yeah, I guess if you don’t know what you’re doing,” he shrugged, working with his mate to bring all the bags to the bath. “Just set them on top of the water and grab one of those sticks over there to slowly push it under, it shouldn’t take much once the wool gets wet for it to sink.”

 

Together they worked the wool bags into the water until they were all happily soaking in the bath. Waiting about 15 minutes, Estinien carefully pulled the wool bags out of the water and sat them on a rack to drain while he drained the basin and prepared it for a rinse, “Now that we got all the grease out, we gotta get the detergent out. If you’re careful and slow moving it around, it shouldn’t get too sudsy and make it hard to rinse quickly. We also gotta cool it down slowly, too fast and it’ll damage the wool.”

 

“Not felting??” O’llie gasped a little playfully.

 

“Yes. Felting,” Estinien repeated in an ominous tone, being playful back to make the boring work more entertaining.

 

Giggling, O’llie helped him to carefully rinse the wool, working it down until it went into a cool bath to finish its rinse. When it was no longer resisting the baths, it was ready to come out of the water.

 

“Now it just needs to dry, we can lay it out over here,” Estinien nodded his head as he carefully carried the wool over to a set of mesh tables with basins under them to catch the water. Carefully dumping it out of the bags and spreading it out, he wiped his brow. “It’ll be dry by tomorrow, then we can spin it if it took to the cleaning.”

 

“So we’re done for now?” O’llie had worked up an appetite with all the manual labor, wondering if it was time for lunch. 

 

Hearing her stomach growl, Estinien chuckled as he reached up to his hair, freeing it after he’d tied it back for all the work, shaking his head a little, “Wanna see if your brother has eaten yet?”

 

“Sure!” Seeming to be in better spirits than earlier that morning, O’llie happily trotted along with the Elezen as they cleaned up after themselves before going to check on O’rin. As they walked, she kept her hands to herself as she spoke. “Where did you learn all that stuff?”

 

“From my parents back when I was human,” Estinien replied quietly, not keen on the subject but wanting to be honest with her. “I tended the karakuls for my family, my father showed me how to shear them and wash the wool, while my mother taught me how to spin it.”

 

“Do you know how to knit too?” Excited to learn more about him, she gazed up with focused attention.

 

“Mm…barely, just a basic knit and stuff like darning socks and sweaters,” he shrugged before stretching as he walked. “Basic survival skills so I can repair my own clothes.”

 

“That’s a useful skill to have,” thinking about how many knitted things she would need to wear when winter really hit, she thought the skill might be handy.

 

“Mmhmm,” Estinien grunted softly as he stuffed his hands in his pockets.

 

O’llie peeked up at him again, wondering if he was uncomfortable talking about his past. She wanted to hold his hand for support but they couldn’t in public, resigning to simply being close to him. Cautiously she tugged on his sleeve, “Does it…make you uneasy to talk about them?”

 

Looking down at her, he could tell she was struggling not to be intimate around him, seeing her fidget as she anxiously let go of his sleeve. Estinien sighed, giving her a pat on the head, “No, not really…I just don’t remember much about them. They died almost a millennia ago.”

 

“Oh…I suppose that’s true…” O’llie hung her head, wondering if she’d ever forget her mother if she lived so long.

 

“…what…was your mother like?” Feeling her sadness, Estinien decided to engage her in conversation, even if he wasn’t particularly fond of small talk.

 

“My mother? She…was very kind…and helped anyone who needed help…as best she could…” O’llie began to slowly talk about her mother, hugging herself as she thought about the past. She tried not to think about the rough parts, only the good.

 

Slowing down to take their time and share memories, they took a bit longer than expected to arrive at the office. Meanwhile, Aymeric was attempting to address paperwork at his desk, one of his many boring requirements as leader of the coven. His piles were larger than usual due to the uprising in slave distrust running rampant in the city, many letters imploring him to incarcerate all slaves who were Werefolk regardless if they came from Garlemald or not.

 

“These fools wouldn’t know what to do if I locked everyone up…who do they think does their laundry and cleans their homes?” Aymeric sighed, leaning on the desk in aggravation. As he tossed yet another pointless letter into the “I hate slaves” pile, he twitched in alarm as he felt something tugging at his trousers. Looking down, he saw a hand working to undo his fly, remembering there was a man under his desk. He sighed. “Not now, O’rin.”

 

“Yes now, O’rin,” a voice teased from between his legs before his chair was yanked further under the desk.

 

Pinned in place, Aymeric couldn’t pull free before a moist warmth wrapped around his cock. Closing his eyes and moaning, he leaned on the desk, completely forgetting what he was doing as the Miqo’te sucked on him. Aymeric knew he shouldn’t let the man do this but gods how he needed some kind of release of the tension in his body. He took a breath to steady himself, going back to sorting the papers as best he could while being pleasured. After a while, the torment was too much and he balled his hands into fists on the desk, breathing harder before reaching under to press O’rin further down on his cock. Letting out a growl, he came in the man’s mouth, feeling the stress of the morning roll off of him. Aymeric slowly released him before going back to work, “Don’t stop.”

 

“I won’t,” he purred, happily licking and sucking on Aymeric’s cock as he played with himself under the desk. “Can I fuck you?”

 

“Mm…later…” Aymeric tried to deny the man before getting fantasies. Being thrown on the desk, all his problematic paperwork scattered to the wind as O’rin mounted him, pounding roughly into his ass without regard for how loud they were being. Feral growls and groans filled the air until Aymeric came again, his seed spilling onto the floor in a messy slick. He could feel the cock inside him, massaging his prostate, making him growl with pleasure. These fantasies were becoming quite realistic. “O’rin…how do you do that…?”

 

“Do what?” O’rin murmured around the cock in his mouth.

 

“These fantasies…I know it’s you doing it,” he breathed, tempted to let the man do what he wanted.

 

“Mmm…it’s a talent of mine…” he purred, sucking roughly on his tip.

 

Swearing as he leaned on the desk more, he struggled to resist the urge, “Is it…only for sexual fantasies or…can you…make other daydreams happen…?”

 

“Dunno, I guess I never tried,” O’rin yanked on Aymeric’s trousers, trying to get him to get into it more. “Lock the door.”

 

“I have work to do…” Aymeric rumbled, moaning as he felt the man play with his balls.

 

“Are you saying you want me to stop? Cause you ain’t getting any work done as it is,” tormenting the man, he deepthroated him again.

 

Sucking in a breath, he finally conceded before locking his door and pushing back in his chair. Watching the Miqo’te crawl out from under the desk, he felt hot and bothered, eyeing his cock with longing as he rolled a condom onto it.

 

“Get up and bend over the desk,” O’rin rumbled, seeing how Aymeric enjoyed being bossed around a little.

 

Complying with the demand, Aymeric was barely slumped over the desk before his trousers were yanked off of him, hanging around his knees as a wet finger invaded his ass, “Aah…”

 

“You’re so tall, dammit…bend down more,” O’rin complained, not tall enough to reach him. He considered climbing him like a spider monkey but didn’t want to work that hard for some action.

 

“Fine…gods…” feeling awkward about finding a way to do this, Aymeric pushed his papers aside before sitting on the desk, laying back so his ass was exposed. There was a slight red tinge to his ears as he waited for the man to penetrate him.

 

“Not used to being submissive, are you?” O’rin teased, slicking the condom up before burying it in Aymeric’s ass. He gripped his thighs firmly, digging his nails in as he began to pound him roughly. “It’s a good look on you…lord commander.”

 

Aymeric grimaced from the almost raw sex they were having, no proper lube to make it fully comfortable. He gripped the desk for leverage, panting and trying not to moan from the pleasure, “I prefer…making you scream…”

 

“Mmm, I do enjoy the way you destroy me every time,” O’rin mused, jerking his cock with his thrusts.

 

Swearing and moaning a little uncontrollably, Aymeric closed his eyes as he laid back more. He got the feeling O’rin was being rough on purpose, trying to get him to be loud, but he knew sound would travel through his door if he did. He was close to having another orgasm when a knock came at his door. His eyes snapping open, he looked at O’rin who wasn’t stopping. Swallowing his moans, he called out, “Who is it?”

 

“Estinien and O’llie,” a gruff voice echoed through the door as the knob jiggled. “Why’s your door locked?”

 

Aymeric looked back at the man with imploring eyes, hissing quietly, “O’rin, stop…”

 

“Not until you cum,” O’rin hissed back, stroking him faster.

 

“Mngh…” Aymeric was struggling to hold on, feeling hyper sensitive with guests at his door. He raised his voice. “One moment!”

 

“Are you two fucking again??” Estinien growled through the door.

 

“Shit, guess the cat’s out of the bag,” O’rin grinned, seeing the man getting close. “Want me to stop now?”

 

“Gods…no…please…” so close to release, Aymeric panted heavily before looking at him in desperation, not wanting to make a mess with guests at the door.

 

Seeing his time arriving, O’rin pulled out and replaced his cock with his fingers as he dipped his head down, gobbling the Elezen’s cock just in time.

 

Gritting his teeth, Aymeric pushed O’rin’s head down firmly as he threw his head back, straining to hold back his groan as he unloaded again. Feeling him wring out his orgasm for longer than he’d expected, he gasped and arched his back from the prolonged moment making him incredibly sensitive.

 

O’rin delighted in torturing the vampire for a bit longer before feeling a sharp tug at his hair. Slowly sliding the cock out of his mouth so no mess was left behind, he kept fingering the man, “Beg for it.”

 

“Haa…please…stop…” Aymeric said the words but he didn’t mean them in his heart, wanting to keep going.

 

“Do you want to fuck me now?” O’rin whispered, feeling how swollen his prostate was.

 

“Twelve, yes…” Pushing the man back, he ripped the condom off his cock before deepthroating him roughly.

 

“Aah, fuck!” O’rin gasped, gripping the Elezen’s shoulders as he thrusted into his mouth. Panting heavily, he felt a finger slip inside him, returning the favor and bringing him swiftly to orgasm. He growled as his seed unloaded into the man’s throat, hot and heavy. He let out a laugh, feeling him fingering him longer as well.

 

“Would you two knock it off?? We can hear you!” Estinien pounded on the door again, reminding them of their company.

 

“Aymeric, please…don’t stop…” O’rin whimpered coyly, feeling him suck roughly to wring out every last drop of his cum. Looking down, he could see the fire in his icy blue eyes as the man pulled back before sinking his teeth into his thigh. Gasping as his body surged with lustful feelings, the finger probing his ass made him howl with pleasure, his cock jerking in response. “FUCK!”

 

“M-Maybe we should…leave them alone…” O’llie muttered from the other side of the door, not really wanting to hear her brother having sex.

 

“He’s gonna get in trouble if someone hears him,” Estinien growled, knowing no one was around at the moment but that could change. He looked down at the lock, frowning before holding his hand over the knob. A glimmer of light later, there was a click, allowing him to turn the knob finally. Pushing O’llie back from the door, he opened it and stepped inside. “Could you two stop fucking each other already!?”

 

“Oh shit!” O’rin laughed before moaning heavily, hitting his orgasm. Luckily there was nothing to come out, leaving his cock to jerk from the pleasure overload.

 

Hastily pulling back from the man, Aymeric straightened his clothes before standing to block the view of O’rin’s still pulsing cock, “E-Estinien, how did you -“

 

“You gave me permission to undo the locking magicks, remember?” Estinien scowled at him, crossing his arms over his chest. “Are you trying to get yourself thrown out for blasphemy?”

 

Aymeric cleared his throat, wiping the blood from his mouth as he adjusted himself, “Apologies…I don’t know what came over me…”

 

“Hey uh…mind…healing me?” O’rin swayed, blood pouring down his thigh.

 

“Twelve!” Aymeric quickly knelt again, licking his thigh to stop the bleeding.

 

Rubbing his face with a groan, Estinien wanted to chastise the man but didn’t want to make a scene in front of O’llie. Giving a growl, he rumbled, “This isn’t like you, Aymeric. You’re being sloppy.”

 

“I have that effect on men…and women…” O’rin chuckled, feeling a little dizzy from the blood loss as he leaned on Aymeric. “Or anyone willing, really…”

 

Fixing the man’s trousers as he stood up, Aymeric sighed, “I know…I’ll…be more cautious in the future.”

 

“You better be…now come on, O’llie’s hungry,” Estinien glared at both of them, thinking about how he wanted to wring both their necks for having a go during work hours. Stepping back out of the office, he slammed the door and took a deep breath, looking down to see O’llie’s bright red face. “Sorry…you had to hear that…”

 

“I blame my brother for all of it,” O’llie muttered as she turned to go, ready to forget everything she heard and go eat something instead.

Chapter 64: Nighttime Paradise

“WOAH, look at that one! It’s huge!” Diana was having a good time swimming with Thancred on the island, using a fire orb to see under the water for fish.

 

“Would you like to feast on its flesh?” Thancred grinned, ready to hunt for his woman.

 

“Aww, but it’s probably sleeping…” Diana pouted, feeling bad for the fish getting their sleep interrupted by them splashing around.

 

“Then it will be an easy catch,” he winked before diving under the water, making a beeline for the large islefish she had spotted. 

 

Diana watched him curiously, wondering if he’d manage to get it before it woke up and swam away. The way he stealthily moved under the water instead of splashing around like she would have made her blush a little. He really was a fierce predator, even if he acted like a normal man. Seeing him capture the fish and wrestle it to the surface, she cheered, “You got it!”

 

“Are you ready for a feast??” Thancred grinned at her, holding the fish out of the water as it struggled in his grip.

 

“Yeah!” Swimming to shore, Diana waded out and shook off before peeking at Thancred, thinking he looked gorgeous with the water streaming off his skin in the moonlight. 

 

“See something you like?” Thancred smirked as he posed with the fish like a proud catch.

 

Diana blushed more before giggling, shaking her head at him, “You’re ridiculous…”

 

“You like it,” he purred against her horn before heading up the hill towards the house.

 

Giving an indignant huff, Diana hurried after him, wanting to kick sand at him so he’d be all crusty and thoroughly paid back for making her hungry in other ways. Getting to the cabin, they settled by the fire pit, getting the fish shanked on a spit to cook over the flames as they dried off and relaxed.

 

“This was nice…”Thancred mused, leaning back against the stone wall squaring off the fire pit area from the rest of the court yard, making a nice little private area to relax in. “Do you want to have a soak in the sauna after your meal?”

 

“I’m gonna fall asleep if we do,” Diana sighed at the idea of a nice warm nap by the sauna.

 

“Did you not sleep well again?” Worried she was still having nightmares, he pulled her into his side with one arm.

 

“No, I slept okay…I haven’t had any nightmares since that Baka thing ate them,” Diana snuggled into him, nuzzling her horn against his side.

 

“Baku,” he chuckled, rubbing her shoulder before sliding his hand to her waist. “I’m glad it helped…”

 

“Me too, I was freaking tired,” yawning a little, she considered taking a nap now, catching up on all the sleep she missed.

 

“Do you want to take a nap and I’ll wake you when the fish is ready?” Reading her mind, he looked down at her. He could see the contour of her bosom being squished out of her bikini top from the way she was snuggled against him, making him want to squish those delightful pillows with his hands. But if he started groping her now, she would wake up. What a dilemma.

 

“I guess…” she glanced up at the second floor, thinking it was much too far to walk to take a nap.

 

Thancred chuckled at her forlorn expression, “Do you want me to carry you?”

 

“No, I’ll just stay here with you,” she pouted, partly not wanting to sleep alone. Snuggling into him more, she sighed. “Are you going to have to go away if this war thing starts?”

 

“I don’t know…” Thancred sobered up, staring off at the fire as it crackled. “Normally I would have been sent to spy on the enemies by now…I’m not sure what Mufi is planning…or if she even knows.”

 

“You said you’ve been in wars before,” she sat up a little more, gazing up at him with questioning. “Was it…scary?”

 

“War isn’t for the faint of heart, Diana,” he returned her gaze, the light of the fire reflecting in his eyes, making them look like small embers themselves. “It’s bloody and miserable and oftentimes fueled by selfishness that rarely takes into consideration the lives it takes.”

 

“Is there no way to avoid it?” Not liking the idea of enduring a war and not even knowing the first thing about defending herself, she felt pretty well useless outside of being a blood bag for him.

 

“From what I’ve heard so far, Sharlayan has attempted negotiations with Garlemald but, since the man they wish to exile is their former emperor, they aren’t inclined to comply,” Thancred explained, recalling his recent news he heard through the grapevine. “There have been skirmishes on Garlemald’s borders but Sharlayan is ill-equipped to wage war with Garlemald…and they know it. They will need to bring reinforcements from other factions to bolster their offense and that would mean another meeting to vote on waging war.”

 

“The last meeting didn’t exactly go well,” Diana huffed, recalling the horror story from last time.

 

“They will likely ban anyone other than vampires attending, and only after being vetted,” he shrugged, shifting to turn the fish a bit. “The list Urianger compiled from the funding campaign will help to sort out the Garlean sympathizers and supporters.”

 

“Why can’t everyone get along?? What do they even want??” Diana blurted out, frustrated with the situation.

 

“From what I gathered, they want world domination and were going to use the crystal tower to build an army of voidkin to do their fighting for them,” Thancred looked up at the sky, checking the time based on the stars and moon. “Not sure what Solus’ ultimate goal is but I think Mufi might have an idea…one she doesn’t want to share with the rest of us.”

 

“Why not? Aren’t we all on the same side? The not-war side??” Frowning at his remarks, Diana huffed and crossed her arms in frustration.

 

“Mufi’s not great at relying on others, especially if she thinks others knowing her plans before she’s ready could be a liability,” he gave her a sympathetic smile. “Solus isn’t the kind of person you want to underestimate, he’s the strongest vampire in existence, if he wants to rend this world to ruin…he probably could.”

 

“But why?! That makes no sense!” Diana threw her hands up, slapping her knees as her tail whacked against the log they sat on. 

 

“We’d have to understand Solus to know why he does what he does…and that’s something that I’m afraid little to no one has knowledge of,” he shrugged before getting up to head inside. “It’s chilly, let’s get dressed.”

 

“Okay…” still pouting, Diana followed after him, rubbing her arms as she grumbled to herself. “Stupid old vampires…”

 

Thancred chuckled to himself but he couldn’t help being afraid himself of what Solus intended with his war. If he was willing to fund Krile’s campaign which would lead to countless lives being lost, what was his goal? He’d been a recluse for some time, too focused on his experiments to come out of his palace for more than the occasional meeting. The man was unreadable and played a clown but looking into his eyes you could see a darkness that could bring you to your knees. Too many had taken him for a fool…a mistake he hoped they would not soon regret more than they already did.

 

“Than?” Diana’s voice cut through his thoughts, drawing his attention to her as she struggled with her bikini.

 

“Sorry…what did you say?” Thancred shook his head, walking over to her to see her top was knotted. “Let me help…”

 

“What were you thinking about?” She blushed a little at how swiftly he managed the knot, freeing the strings from each other before sliding his hands around front to cup her breasts. She blushed harder. “Than!”

 

“Payment for helping,” he purred, molding her bosom and enjoying their tender weight in his palms. Pinching her nipples, he thoroughly distracted her from her questioning. “Mmm, do you need help with the bottoms too?”

 

“N-No…” Diana muttered, pouting as she squirmed at his teasing. “Maybe…”

 

“Hmm…let’s see…this sure seems like a difficult knot,” Thancred murmured as he tugged at the string on her hip, pulling it free and causing her bikini bottoms to fall open. “Oh, guess not…”

 

“Than…the fish…” Diana whimpered before she gasped, his fingers sinking inside her. Arching her back, she gripped his head as he kissed her shoulder. “Aah…Than…”

 

“I love hearing you say my name,” he rumbled before sinking his teeth into her shoulder, his fingers working to bring her to orgasm.

 

Diana cried out, clinging to his arm and head as she trembled, blushing profusely from his work behind her back. Before long, she came with a desperate cry, her legs weakening from the experience. His hand cupped her groin more firmly, holding her upright.

 

“Mmm, you taste saltier than normal,” Thancred licked her wound before licking her horn, feeling her tremble more. Waiting until she was steady, he pulled himself out before crouching enough to penetrate her. “Why can’t I resist you?”

 

Diana grasped the railing near the stairs for support, panting and moaning from the sudden love making session, “I…aah…I thought…we were…getting dressed?”

 

“Eventually…I wanted to have you now,” he leaned over her, holding her hip steady as he gripped the railing beside her hand. His thumb gently rubbed the scales on the back of her hand. “Do you want me to stop?”

 

“N-No…” she whimpered, feeling her juices dripping down her thighs from the deep thrusts she was receiving from her lover. Closing her eyes, she rode it out, being rather vocal about how she enjoyed it until Thancred finished.

 

“Good girl…” he rumbled, squeezing her hip before caressing the length of her scales running down her thigh. Getting to her knee, he lifted her leg, resuming his thrusts ever deeper. “But I think you can be much more shameless than that.”

 

Diana wailed, her nails digging into the railing as she blushed. If someone came up the stairs just then, they would have a clear view of Thancred’s cock pounding into her swollen pussy. The idea made her shiver.

 

“Gods, what a mess we’re making…” Thancred growled, intoxicated by their mix of pheromones. He growled deeper as he felt her tail wrap around his waist, holding him captive. “Squeeze me harder…”

 

Blushing at his command, she tightened her grip around him, the tip of her tail digging into his pec. Hearing him swear, she cried out as he went faster, “THAN! HAAA!”

 

“Hnnngh!” Groaning heavily, Thancred came once more, having to stop this time as he pressed his forehead into her shoulder blade. Catching his breath, he slowly reached around to rub her clit. “Your turn…my luv.”

 

Diana was already close, the pressure still inside her combined with the outside assistance pushed her over the edge. She could hear him groaning with her as she orgasmed, no doubt the spasms making his sensitive dick all the more tender. Slowly she released him, letting him pull out before leaning more heavily on the railing, “Gods…”

 

“We should wash up…” he murmured, kissing her shoulder before scooping her into his arms. Steadying himself, he made his way slowly down the stairs, careful of his still twitching cock slowly losing steam between his legs. Reaching the shower, he turned it on and just let the water wash over them for a moment to give her legs time to recover. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Definitely exhausted now…” she mumbled, her eyes closed as she rested in his arms, not terribly concerned about getting down yet.

 

Thancred chuckled, turning so the water would hit her groin, “Then let’s hurry up so you can nap, push it out.”

 

Blushing as she reached between her legs to push his cum out with her fingers, she felt the fluids run down her tail to the drain, “What if someone had come upstairs…?”

 

“I hardly think that would have occurred, they would have heard you long before they saw you,” he teased, enjoying how rosy her cheeks were.

 

“Than!!” Pouting at him, she swatted his shoulder. “You can put me down!”

 

“But I was enjoying watching you finger yourself,” he purred playfully before setting her down on her feet.

 

“Your horniness knows no end, does it??” Diana squeaked as she washed up quickly, rinsing away the salt water residue as well as their moment of pleasure. Glancing at him as he was washing up, she tried not to be too obvious she was checking him out.

 

Thancred let her look all she liked, pretending not to notice as he washed his hair, “We’ve got a couple hours still before the sun comes up, after that do you want to head home and rest?”

 

“Oh, sure…” Diana focused back on her washing before finishing up and stepping aside. She was glad the mammets always seemed to bring fresh towels to replenish the supply whenever someone visited. It was quite handy, she wished they had a little mammet to do the cleaning at the house. 

 

Turning the water off, Thancred dried himself as he mused, “If things start to look safer in the city, do you want to go out again tomorrow night?”

 

“That soon?” Surprised that it would be so easy to secure the city, she considered all the options that could open to them getting to venture outside.

 

“Yeah, the local Yakuza don’t take kindly to other ‘gangs’ invading their turf, so I doubt it will take long to eliminate the threat,” he ruffled his hair in the towel before scrubbing down.

 

“That’s scary…how did you get connected with them? Do they know you’re a vampire?” Diana asked, honestly curious about the darker world outside the Vertigo cafe.

 

“Tataru’s family does, and so does Hancock, I don’t know if the lower members know anything other than my ‘family’ is a trusted ally of the local sect,” Thancred stepped inside the house again, moving to head upstairs to dress.

 

“Oh, I see…” trotting after him with the towel wrapped around her, too modest to run around naked like he was, Diana padded up the stairs slowly. “Do they just think everyone in your family looks like you?”

 

“I guess? I generally don’t have my picture taken or paintings done of me, my last ‘ancestor’ had long hair and a goatee,” Thancred mused about his former appearance from the last generation.

 

“A goatee?? I can’t imagine you with facial hair…I wasn’t even sure if your kind could grow facial hair,” Diana felt dumb saying that as she went to find her clothes.

 

“Hien has a beard,” Thancred chuckled, pulling his trousers on.

 

“Hien? Oh right…the local coven dude,” blushing as she remembered the Hingan man, she felt more dumb. “I forgot about him.”

 

“Too busy thinking about me?” Tossing her a wink, Thancred teased her a little as he brushed his shirt off, finding it somehow had sand on it even though he hadn’t worn it to the beach.

 

Diana blushed and huffed, puffing her cheeks out as she timidly got dressed, “It was a rough day! I’ve never been somewhere so fancy before!”

 

“What, my place is too shabby for your liking?” Sulking a little, Thancred poked his lip out at her.

 

“N-No, that’s not it!” Flustered by his further teasing, she threw her towel at him when she had her sundress on. “Stop teasing me!”

 

Thancred laughed, taking the towel lashing with a grin, “Alright alright…I think I smell the fish, I’m going to go check on it.”

 

“Okay…” watching him trot down the stairs with an arrogant swagger, she couldn’t help blushing at his gait. He really was a handsome man, how did she gain his attention? She was just a popoto in her own eyes, but she was glad he loved her as much as he did. Walking around the bed, she peered over the railing at the fire pit below, watching Thancred check on the fish. She wondered if he had ever cooked fish like that for anyone else, maybe during war time when he had to work with humans. Did he ever have to work with humans when he was a soldier? She had a million questions about him that she still hadn’t gotten answered. Anytime she thought of them, they seemed to get frisky and her thoughts went out of her mind.

 

“It’s almost done!” Thancred waved up to her, spotting her watching him. “Do you want to eat anything with it? There’s salt but not much else!”

 

“Oh…no, that’s fine!” Stepping away from the railing, she hopped downstairs and stepped out onto the patio area again, sniffing the air. “Mmm…it smells good. Where did you learn how to cook like this?”

 

“A long time ago, well before your grandparents were even born,” he smiled, settling on a dry log to wait on the fish.

 

“That’s a long time…” feeling like he was being a little dodgy again, she sighed and flopped next to him. “Do you…not like to talk about your past?”

 

“Hmm? Well, depends on who is asking,” tilting his head as he looked over at her, he could tell she was getting edgy. “Is something on your mind?”

 

“I guess…I know you said you’d tell me anything but…” she wanted to call him out but didn’t want to get accosted again, especially after they already washed up.

 

Watching her silently, he shifted to face her more, leaning his shoulder against the rock wall behind them as he spoke quietly, “Talk to me, Dia…”

 

“I just…feel like…” fidgeting with the hem of her dress, she nibbled on her lip nervously. “You change the topic a lot…or distract me…when I ask too many questions.”

 

Thancred hummed to himself before reaching to brush her bangs out of her face, “I don’t mind talking about myself, but sometimes I don’t want to talk about other vampires…”

 

“Like Solus,” peeking up at him timidly, she could see his guarded expression. She didn’t like that face, having become more accustomed to him being open with her when they were alone.

 

“Like Solus, indeed,” he nodded, shifting to face the fire again as he folded his hands in his lap. “He’s not a pleasant person, so thinking about him isn’t pleasant either.”

 

“Have you…had to personally deal with him? You mentioned he’s been to your cafe before, right?” Wondering if it was too much to bring up the topic again, she could see him staring intently at the flames.

 

“He has, it’s been quite a while though, before my incarceration,” he replied calmly, leaning forward to check on the fish again. “He said he liked my tea.”

 

“Do you think that’s all he wanted?” Wondering how much he was willing to open up, she carefully questioned him further.

 

“I doubt it, the right nosy Solus does not do much without his own motives being involved,” Thancred glanced at her a little. “I serve quite a variety of guests at my cafe, no doubt he was interested in the clientele more than my company.”

 

“So you knew but you let him come back?” Frowning a little at everyone seeming to let the man do whatever he wanted, she could see his expression darken. She shivered.

 

“You don’t tell Solus what to do, not unless you want to be six feet deep…assuming your body is ever found,” he warned, not beating around the bush. 

 

Diana shuddered, looking away to the fire for a distraction. Hugging herself, she remembered the attack after the meeting, quietly asking, “He’s the one who made Em attack me…right?”

 

“Indubitably…” not really wanting to make her think about that event again, he reached to rub her back a little. “Let’s not talk about him anymore, it’s ruining our break.”

 

“Can he do it again?” Meeting his gaze, she wanted reassurance that she was safe, not seeing it in his eyes.

 

Thancred hesitated for a moment before shrugging lightly, “We don’t know, Y’shtola has been looking into the matter with the other servants at the Pemstein coven. It’s…possible, but we still haven’t figured out how he did it to begin with.”

 

“Is…Em ever going to come back…?” Missing her friend a little but afraid of what might happen if they couldn’t break Solus’ hold on her, Diana didn’t know how to feel about the situation other than terrified of the possibilities. 

 

“I don’t know…when it’s safe, I imagine,” he wished he could give her more hope, hating when she spiraled so badly. Pulling her into a hug, he sighed. “Vertigo is safe now, so let’s focus on what we can do to keep it that way.”

 

“Okay…” Diana wasn’t convinced of her safety, not unless no one else was in the house. Presently the house was occupied by the two of them as well as Mufinella and G’raha, though they were keeping to themselves in their room. Diamond visited from time to time, making sure his duties were handled, as well as Urianger slipping in and out like a ghost, too busy with his spy work to stay long - not that she trusted him after his initial betrayal.

 

Sighing as he pulled away to check on the fish again, he finally took it off the fire, “Dinner’s ready…”

 

“Okay…” she murmured, following him when he got up to take the fish inside. Getting lost in her thoughts, she bumped into him when he stopped in the cabin.

 

“You know…sometimes I don’t tell you things because I don’t want to upset you,” Thancred remarked without facing her, setting the fish down on a plate to work on carving it. “You’re not used to this life…I am. So if I don’t want to tell you something…can you trust that I’m keeping quiet for your benefit?”

 

Caught off guard by his question, she nervously rubbed her arms, nodding, “Y-Yeah…”

 

Glancing back at her, he slowly pulled a chair out, offering her the fileted fish, “Here…eat as much as you can.”

 

Diana didn’t have much of an appetite anymore but knew she should eat something after his feeding. Plopping in the chair, she sighed and picked at the fish, finding its meat delightfully fresh. Its rich flavor encouraged her to eat more.

 

“Is it good?” Sitting beside her, Thancred watched her eat as he prepared more for her, making sure all the bones were gone.

 

“Yeah, I haven’t had fish this fresh since…I lived in the village,” she murmured, her heart aching a little at the memories of her father. He was a strict man, but he looked out for his family and always made sure they were fed and cared for. Swallowing her mouthful, she shoved more fish in her mouth, trying to stuff down her feelings again.

 

Seeing her struggling, he gave her a pat on the head, speaking softly, “It’s okay…to miss them…”

 

Sniffing a little, Diana looked up at him, feeling sentimental, “Do you…miss anyone?”

 

“Yeah…of course,” he smiled a little sadly, brushing her hair affectionately in an attempt to soothe her. “I’ve known a lot of people in my time…and there were many who were dear to me. Some vampires choose not to associate with mortals because the pain can be unbearable if you get too attached…”

 

“Why did you choose me then?” She asked, needing more reassurance.

 

“Mmm…I grew fond of you over the past year…” Thancred leaned on the table with his elbows, smiling at her. “I used to try to close myself off but…I don’t know…I just like you too much to be distant…”

 

“Won’t you be really upset when I…well…you know…” not wanting to say the word, Diana fidgeted under his loving gaze. She was more comfortable when he was happier and more relaxed, feeling less stressed herself.

 

“Of course, but that doesn’t stop me from wanting to be around you,” he shrugged, musing a little. “Maybe I’ll just decide that it’s my time to go…when you do.”

 

“Than…” Diana didn’t want to ever imagine him dying, preferring to imagine him existing forever. Maybe he’d lived too long, his expression somber.

 

“I’ve lived a long life…I think I can accept my fate when the time comes,” he replied, caressing her arm. “In a way, Mufi and Estinien have accepted that fate already by bonding with their lovers.”

 

“What do you mean?” Diana looked up curiously, trying to think if she remembered him telling her about this already.

 

“When their mate passes, they’ll pass,” he replied simply, knowing he’d told her already but knowing she was a bit like a goldfish sometimes. “Granted, their mate will live longer than usual but still…eventually they will pass.”

 

“Couldn’t they like…turn them into vampires?” Diana frowned as she tried to imagine that.

 

“No…it’s forbidden to turn Werefolk,” he shook his head, becoming serious. “The results are…monstrous. There hasn’t been a successful conversion on record, the Werefolk always go berserk.”

 

“Oh no…how awful, so I guess…your two races really aren’t compatible,” she didn’t want to imagine how awful it would be to become a monster.

 

“It’s hard to tell…most every possible way of interacting between the races is forbidden outside of ownership and casual sex, though that’s frowned upon in general,” Thancred offered her more fish, seeing she had finished what she had before. “Remember…you can never tell anyone about their mating, it’s one of the biggest taboos punishable by death.”

 

“R-Right…your people sure have a lot of rules…” Diana sighed, eating some more.

 

“Yeah…we do,” sitting back in his chair, he gazed out at the darkness, listening to the distant crash of waves on the shore. “Maybe someday that will change…until then, we carry on with our secrets and do our best with what we’re allowed.”

 

“Secrets…” not really a fan of having to hide everything, Diana sighed and resigned herself to finishing her meal so they could retire for the evening.

Chapter 65: Rough Potentials

Y’shtola was finishing her latest round of testing on Emerald before preparing to retire for the evening. Things had been slow with her research, leaving her drained and frustrated with the seemingly unsolvable mystery that was Solus’ handiwork. Luckily she wasn’t the type to give up easily, hungry for the answers to this enigmatic conundrum. Wrapping up her cranial exam, she stepped away from the exam table with a sigh, “You may sit up, Miss Emerald.”

 

“Still nothing?” Emerald yawned, having become adjusted to the exams to the point they didn’t bother her much anymore. She stretched, rolling her head to stretch her neck after being still for over an hour.

 

“It is truly perplexing, one would think that he had implanted something, and yet…I find no traces of his essence,” Y’shtola grumbled thoughtfully, pacing a little as she pondered her lack of findings.

 

Rubbing her arm a little, Emerald hesitantly asked, “Can you um…sense Magitek? When you do your thing?”

 

“Magitek? No, do you suppose he may have used non-aetherical means to control his subjects?” Curious about this idea, she seemed to get an idea as she nodded. “Yes…why did I not think of it…perhaps he had a device in his glove that activated when he snapped his fingers as Mistress explained…”

 

“Would you…have to…cut into me?” Not wanting to even think of the chances of surgery, she shivered a little.

 

“Not unnecessarily, no,” shaking her head, she thought of how she might detect Magitek without invasive searches. “Perhaps we can utilize modern Hyur technology, I have been keeping up with the academics and medicine of this age and have seen some fascinating progress in their sciences. I believe they have a device that can scan the body and see inside of it as if viewing an image without cutting into the flesh.”

 

“Oh, really? Do we have to go somewhere to do this thing?” Emerald asked as she hopped down from the table.

 

“I will determine if such equipment can be brought here but if it cannot, we will need to make arrangements with the nearest chirurgeon care center,” Y’shtola pondered, seeming half-lost in thought already. There is one in Ul’dah, as well as one further away in Kugane, I am certain one of them will be of assistance. I will make contact with my connections and determine the next course of action, for now it is early and I need my rest. You may go for the day.”

 

“Alright, you know where to find me,” she shrugged, moving to leave the room. Outside she found Kit waiting for her to escort her back to the gaol. “Hey, Kit, how’s it hanging?”

 

“Quite normally, miss,” she replied calmly, not really understanding her slang. She began to lead the way down the hall. “Was your exam fruitful?”

 

“Not really, but she’s got ideas for something else to try,” Emerald shrugged, hugging herself a little as they walked.

 

Kit eyed her curiously, noting her mannerisms, “You are anxious.”

 

“Y-Yeah, I guess so…” she muttered, fidgeting at the call out. She looked away at the lobby area, wishing she could be free again. “She wants to take me to some mortal healing place or something…run some tests there…”

 

“A mortal chirurgeon healer? What can they offer that we cannot manage with our magicks?” Kit frowned, not liking the idea of taking her outside of the safety of the coven house.

 

“I dunno, I asked her about Magitek, she said she couldn’t sense it with her aether,” Emerald explained, hugging herself more at the idea of being operated on again.

 

“Ah, I see…” seeming to understand her anxiety, she eyed her a little before asking further. “Would you like me to call your mate here?”

 

“Huh? Diamond? Why? Does he know about Magitek?” Emerald looked up in confusion.

 

“No, but you seem upset about the trip, I thought it may ease your mind having his company,” Kit replied simply.

 

“Oh…” she was so used to hiding everything she went through, it didn’t occur to her that she could have Diamond’s support. Chewing her lip, she nodded. “If…he isn’t busy…”

 

“I will summon him,” Kit nodded to her before ushering her to the gaol. “I will return for you once arrangements have been made.”

 

“Okay, thanks…” Emerald really disliked being in the gaol, the smell of fear lingering in the air so much more pungent now that she was bonded with Diamond. Stepping inside and going to sit on her cot, she tried not to think about all the experiments Solus had done on her. Diamond had been trying his best to show her that he loved every part of her, even her scars, but still she felt phantom pains whenever the thought of Solus crossed her mind. The idea of going to a chirurgeon center after so long being away from such sterile environments terrified her. She curled up on her cot, hugging herself until eventually the gaol cell door flew open. She barely had time to register it before a blur tackled her.

 

“Em! Did you miss me??” Diamond nuzzled the crap out of her, his arms wrapped around her snugly as he showered her with affection.

 

“Gods, Diamond!” She exclaimed as she squirmed in his grip, embarrassed by his behavior with Kit watching from the door. “How can I miss you when you don’t go away long enough?!”

 

“What?? You want me to go away?!” He gasped before pouting and whimpering. “But Emmiiiii…don’t you loooove meeee?”

 

“No,” she replied flatly, trying to look away and act aloof but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her feelings.

 

“My heart!” Clutching his chest, he rolled onto the cot, feigning a heart attack. “My mate has rejected me! Guess I’ll die now!”

 

“Too bad, real shame,” she knew he had felt her anxiety and was being a goof to distract her. It was working, making her glad she did decide to have him visit.

 

“Hey, I’ll take you down with me!” Putting an arm around her, he pulled her down onto the cot next to him and curling up around her.

 

“The heck you will!” She squirmed but quickly gave up.

 

“I’ll return later with news,” Kit excused herself from the weirdos before closing the cell door.

 

Hearing the lock click, Diamond fell quiet, snuggling up against her back before whispering, “I’ll stay with you…every step of the way.”

 

Emerald could only nod, not wanting to get emotional in front of him. Despite her best efforts to remain collected, she began to shiver before turning to bury her face against him. Clinging to his shirt, she began to cry, hating herself for being weak but feeling his comfort and love make her feel like it was okay. They remained curled up together on the cot until Kit’s return.

 

Kit returned to her office to call her mistress with their private link pearls, waiting for a bit before she finally answered, “Apologies for interrupting anything, mistress. Y’shtola has a new theory for her investigation that requires taking Emerald to a modern mortal chirurgeon center.”

 

“Really? A hospital? Why?” Mufinella panted, in the middle of plowing G’raha’s ass. She kept up a slow torturous rhythm while continuing the call.

 

“I am unsure, it’s just something Emerald brought up,” Not wanting to know why her mistress was winded, she tried to keep the call short. “Do you think it is safe to allow them to go?”

 

“Is it just her and Emerald going?” Mufinella asked, glancing down at G’raha to see him silently panting. She began to stroke his cock, seeing him blush as he struggled to stay quiet for her call.

 

“No, Diamond will be accompanying her as well,” Kit replied. “He’s here already.”

 

“Good, she’ll need his support…” Mufinella got a little rougher, testing his limits on how well he could keep his voice in. “Is Nova going along too?”

 

“I can see if she’ll accompany them for protection,” wanting to finish the call now, Kit tried to speed things along. “Do you give permission for this outing?”

 

“Yes, if Y’shtola thinks it will help,” Mufinella smirked at G’raha, seeing him gripping the sheets and biting his lip.

 

“I will relay this to Y’shtola and ensure proper arrangements are made,” Kit replied shortly. “Good evening, mistress.”

 

Hearing Kit cut off the call, Mufinella chuckled, plucking the link pearl out before getting rougher with G’raha, “You did so well being quiet, luv.”

 

“TWELVE! HAA!” G’raha exclaimed in a desperate moan as he arched his back from the pleasure.

 

“Good boys get rewards…” Mufinella purred as she hastened her stroking to help him finish.

 

G’raha cried out as he came, his seed splattering across his torso. He whimpered as she kept going, being much more vocal now that they were alone again, “Why…does Emerald have to…go to a hospital?”

 

“They’re going to check if she has any Magitek implanted in her,” Mufinella leaned over him, giving him a kiss before licking his neck. “May I bite you?”

 

Biting his lip, G’raha blushed and nodded, wrapping his thighs around her hips as he murmured, “Take what you want…”

 

“What if I want all of you?” She kissed his neck, feeling him shiver and drape his arms around her shoulders.

 

“You…have that already…” he whispered, anticipating the rush.

 

Mufinella chuckled before sinking her teeth into his neck. Continuing to thrust into him, she reveled in his cries of passion as his nails dug into her back. His tail hooked around her leg, the tip of it quivering with delight, only growing more vocal as she stroked him.

 

“Haa! Aah! Mufi, gods…!” G’raha howled her name, getting overwhelmed by her pleasuring until having another orgasm. Making more of a mess between them, he whimpered, trembling a little from her continued feeding. “Mnngh…”

 

Wanting to test his limits, she pounded him roughly, listening to his thoughts carefully to make sure he wasn’t slipping into a dark place. His mind was fairly blank outside of thinking about how good it felt. As she fed, she could feel him getting weak and trembling more, until he came a third time. When she pushed through it, he started to pant more heavily, his nails digging in more until dark thoughts started to pop up. Pulling back after healing him, she stopped thrusting, meeting his gaze, “Did I go too far? Why didn’t you use the safety word?”

 

“Wh-What?” Dizzy and exhausted, he nervously met her gaze, his ears laying back a little. Did you…hear my thoughts?

 

I did… brushing his hair back, she saw him shrink a little. It’s been a while since you thought about that…are you okay?

 

His breathing still a little ragged, he closed his eyes to calm his heart, I don’t know…

 

I didn’t mean to scare you, luv, Mufinella gave him a gentle kiss on his nose before starting to lean back. When he didn’t release her, she looked down at him with concern. What’s wrong?

 

Don’t go away… his thoughts were quiet, his eyes downcast as he gasped.

 

Can I pull out? Staying close to him, she saw him shake his head, wondering if he was trying to wrestle with the anxiety without giving in. Settling more, she brushed his hair back. Do you want me to keep going?

 

Yes… trying to relax his stiff fingers, he groaned when he felt her move again. His eyes wandered to her body, reminding himself that it was his mate penetrating him, making him shiver before he spoke out loud. “Do you…like this?”

 

“Hmm? Fucking you in the ass?” She tilted her head, thrusting deeper and harder.

 

“Mnngh…yes…” blushing from her hips slapping into his thighs, he finally met her gaze. His breath caught at how much love was in her eyes for him. 

 

“I enjoy giving you pleasure, so yes,” Mufinella reached down to hook her arms around his legs, pulling his knees into her elbows to go deeper. “But only if you enjoy it.”

 

“Hnngh!” Clinging to her more desperately, he couldn’t help whimpering, his ears back from the ache and pleasure filling him. He reached down to stroke himself, feeling embarrassed about his hunger for more. “Are you…tired…?”

 

“No, I could go all night, but I believe you would be quite raw when I’m done with you,” she chuckled, watching his hand work up and down his own shaft. It was always intriguing seeing him pleasure himself, seeing the way he liked to be touched, learning the spots that he rubbed and stroked the most. Getting to know him in such an intimate way, she couldn’t help feeling sentimental about it. “I just…want to keep going…so I can keep seeing that look of pleasure on your face.”

 

Blushing at her words, G’raha murmured, “You…like to watch me…?”

 

“I do,” feeling a little embarrassed to admit it, she lowered her voice a little. “It’s…nice…knowing I can make you feel good…after everything you’ve endured. It feels like I’m the only one who has seen this side of you so I…want to…keep seeing it…”

 

“Aah…” hearing that, he arched his back, squirming as he stroked himself faster. “H-Harder…please…”

 

Focusing on her thrusts, she watched him close his eyes as he writhed, clearly turned on more knowing that she was so into watching him, Tell me…what you enjoy…most…

 

“I like watching the way you stroke yourself,” Mufinella whispered, seeing him panting more heavily as he got into it again. “The way your thumb works against your shaft…and rubs the base of your head…I imagine that you’re thinking about how it feels to be inside me. Then when your body writhes and squirms…gods, I just want to fuck you even harder to see how loud I can make you scream…”

 

G’raha howled, arching back as he came roughly, his mess spraying firmly enough to reach his cheek. Breathing shakily, he opened his eyes to gaze up at his devoted mate, “M-Mufi…”

 

Leaning over him, she licked the cum off his face, whispering, “I also love to watch you when you ride me, just seeing the way you move to take pleasure from my cock…observing you finding the ways that feel best for you…”

 

“Mnngh…” whimpering more, he couldn’t handle such words as he blushed and replied. “Do you…want me to…now?”

 

“Yes, but only if you have the energy to,” Mufinella chuckled before rolling with him so he was on top, smiling at how red his face was as he settled himself before beginning to ride her dildo. The desperate and overwhelmed expressions he made gave her hot longing inside. Gods, I want you so badly…

 

I want to be inside you… G’raha panted, rocking his hips as he met her gaze timidly.

 

Mufinella watched him move for a bit before biting her lip, debating if she was ready to try again. They still hadn’t found a way to give her protection, making her anxiety peak whenever she thought about it. Breaking eye contact, she struggled to breathe a little.

 

“Hey…what’s wrong? I’m sorry, I’m fine with this, really,” panicked that she was upset by his comment, he stopped moving before reaching to cup her cheek.

 

“I…I want to…but…” her voice strained, she closed her eyes, memories resurfacing of that fateful night.

 

G’raha immediately got off her lap, curling up beside her to press his face into hers, “Don’t…don’t think about it…”

 

“How…? How can I forget?” She whispered, frustrated that she’d ruined their evening again. “Why can’t I just…move on…?”

 

“It’s okay…don’t push yourself,” his ears going back as he felt the gamut of emotions she was experiencing, he nuzzled against her more. “This is enough for me…”

 

“It isn’t for me!” She blurted out, yanking on the belts of her harness to take it off before throwing it across the room in frustration. “I miss being one with you! I want to be close to you! You’re my mate!”

 

G’raha knew what she was feeling because he felt it too, the withdrawal from having intimacy with his mate. It had been enough on the new moon to use toys, but not quite enough to be fulfilling. He longed for their bond, needed it; no doubt she felt it too by how frustrated she was. Trying to think of a solution, he whispered, “Would it…scare you less if I’ve been drained of my ejaculate prior to penetration?”

 

“But I thought it built back up quickly?” Mufinella frowned, not wanting to get her hopes up. 

 

“I…don’t fully empty when I orgasm…typically,” he murmured, awkward about discussing it but wanting to find a solution. “If…I didn’t hold back…I could empty myself fully…and not build back up for at least a couple hours.”

 

“You’re holding back?” Confused by this news, she pulled back a little to face him. “Why? I didn’t realize that was even possible.”

 

“It is, to a degree,” uneasy from her staring, he ducked his head. “I…like how it feels when I finish…so I want to keep feeling it. Sometimes I can’t hold back as much if you’re feeding…”

 

“Are you empty right now?” Wondering if he was still holding back, she saw him shake his head. Reaching between them, she stroked him. “Then show me how you can get rid of it all.”

 

Blushing at her command, he murmured, “Can you…give me a plug?”

 

Mufinella nodded and got off the bed to find the plugs. Rummaging in their box, she pulled one out before glancing back to see him focused on stroking himself. She mumbled as she prepared the toy, “You seem determined…”

 

“I miss being one with you…” he panted, seeing her bring the plug over along with lube for his cock. Gasping as she pressed the toy into him, he let her pour the lube on his shaft, grateful for the lubrication on his tender dick. He stroked himself faster, breathing harder. “Play with yourself.”

 

Getting turned on by him bossing her around, Mufinella did as she was told, rubbing her clit intently.

 

They both watched each other masterbate, desperate heavy breaths filling their chests as they slowly reached their peaks. G’raha came first, crying out in a choked voice as his remaining seed shot fiercely from his cock, making quite a mess between them.

 

There was more than Mufinella had expected, surprised by the sheer volume he held in his testicles. The sight and sound of his moment made her cum too.

 

“Gods, your scent…” he panted raggedly, his eyes full of lust for his mate. I want to make you scream my name from how well I please you…from how hard you cum from my cock stirring you into a frenzy…

 

I want to feel full to bursting with your girth, she gasped for air as well, returning his gaze. She knew it wasn’t exactly what he wanted but needed baby steps to ease back into intimacy like they had before. Holding up a condom for him to take, she searched his gaze hoping he would accept it.

 

Oh…you wanted anal, looking a little disappointed, G’raha took the condom and reached for the lube. When she stopped his hand, he looked back to see how nervous she was. “Mufi?”

 

“Please…” she was beginning to lose her resolve, the trauma trying to creep back into her mind. Her legs trembled as she forced herself to open up to him, looking down at his cock. It’s empty…it’s empty…it’s safe…

 

His heart broke at how anxious she was, wanting so badly to refuse to do it lest he give her more trauma. Losing his focus, his cock got soft. Now he was nervous, stroking himself to try to get hard again, “S-Sorry…one moment…”

 

Closing her legs, she covered her face, feeling her moment of lust passing, I can’t…I can’t do this…I feel so sick…I hate myself…

 

G’raha felt sick too, wishing he could be stronger for her. What could he do to reassure her that it was safe to have intercourse with him again? Moving to kiss her hands, he whispered, “It’s okay, don’t push yourself. Let me love you…”

 

Unsure what he had in mind, she slowly lowered her hands, looking at him with tears in her eyes. Before she could say anything, G’raha pressed his lips against hers, his arms pulling her snug against him. She desperately clung to him, needing to feel close and wanted by her mate. She understood how he must have felt coming up on the new moon, needing the intimacy more than just wanting it. 

 

Slowly he kissed his love, parting her lips to invade her mouth with his tongue. The taste of her set him off, a feral growl in his throat as he buried his fingers in her hair to hold her close. He could feel her tremble and wrap a leg around his hip, pulling herself against him as their tongues danced together in gentle caresses. Once her thoughts calmed down, he rolled to lay on top of her, pinning her hips down with his own to see how she handled it.

 

Mufinella was relaxing a little with him leading things, feeling him grinding against her slowly to get hard again. Eventually feeling him shift around, she felt his fingers begin to rub between her legs, eliciting a moan from her. When he sank a finger inside, she arched her back, Gods, don’t stop…

 

I love you, Mufi, G’raha thought as he worked to loosen her up again. He could tell she was still tense, not feeling as much give as he’d like before trying something more. He kept focusing on relaxing her, giving her lots of attention and affection until he was able to bring her to orgasm. Once he was sure that she wasn’t clenching anymore, he carefully tried to press into her with his cock.

 

Did you… panicked a little, she tensed up again with worry.

 

I’m wearing the condom, I promise, try to relax, he stroked and pet her until he could feel her body relaxing, allowing him to press forward.

 

It was painful at first, causing her to flinch. She felt him stop, allowing her to relax again before resuming, repeating the process until he was fully inside her. Feeling his skin pressed against hers made her moan with need, remembering how good it felt to be with her mate. Wrapping around him, she urged him on, I’m okay…

 

Tell me if it’s too much, G’raha slowly started to thrust, having to exercise a lot of self control not to go hard even though he craved the sounds she used to make.

 

Mufinella wrapped her arms around his neck, moaning into his mouth as they refused to break their lip lock. Being able to talk to each other mentally was becoming more and more helpful. Although it was sometimes a bit uncomfortable to be so vulnerable to someone else, she liked that he knew what she was thinking and feeling so he could accommodate her. Of course she was used to knowing his thoughts but feeling his feelings was a whole new experience, one she was slowly getting used to. She could feel how aroused he was just being inside her, thinking about the times before they mated when she was helping him explore his sexuality. 

 

I’ve missed this…being one with you… G’raha groaned, going a little faster when she relaxed against his movement. I wish…you could be inside me too…

 

You’re wearing a plug, she ran her hands over his back, her nails raking over her skin. She felt him shiver and thrust harder, moaning from the pleasure it gave her.

 

I want you inside me…you make me feel so good…my love… getting a little caught up in the moment, he slipped a hand between them to rub her clit. I never thought I could enjoy something like that, not after...

 

I would never force myself on you, Raha, she arched her back, moaning heavily from the amp up in pleasure. I could never…ever…gods…

 

I know…that’s why I trust you to do it, G’raha growled, pounding into her now. I could never let someone else do that to me, you know when I’m feeling anxious about it and don’t take me from behind. You…know me…so well…more than anyone…Mufi.

 

Mufinella trembled, digging her nails into his back as she came. As she convulsed, she felt him shudder as well, causing her to freeze. Pulling back from him, she panted, “Did you cum??”

 

“Sorry…it’s…been a while,” he gasped, quickly and carefully pulling out to show her the condom. “There was nothing, see? It’s okay, I promise.”

 

Staring at the empty latex, she slowly calmed down, closing her eyes to steady her nerves, “Okay…okay…”

 

Leaning down to kiss her gently, he whispered, “We’re okay…”

 

Mufinella nodded, accepting post-coital snuggles of comfort. Taking a deep breath, she curled into him, trying her best not to worry. She just hoped things were really going to be okay, for both their sakes.

Chapter 66: Procedural Trauma

Come morning, Y’shtola arrived covered head to toe in dark clothes like a gothic ghost, greeting the couple snuggled in the gaol cell, “It is time to wake, we have approval to visit the chirurgeon care center.”

 

“Is that you, Y’shtola?” Diamond murmured as he woke up, slowly sitting up and rubbing Emerald’s shoulder to rouse her.

 

“Yes, I will be accompanying you to the facilities, Novaius awaits us upstairs,” the woman pulled up her face covering to look at them. “As it is daytime, I must protect myself. Now come along, you two. Upstairs to freshen up then we must be on our way for our appointment.”

 

Emerald was already apprehensive, staring at the floor as memories flooded back. Feeling Diamond’s hand on her back, she leaned into him, remembering she wasn’t alone. Taking a deep breath, she managed to get up from the cot, swaying a little.

 

“Easy…did you eat anything last night?” Diamond frowned at her unsteady stance.

 

Emerald shook her head, leaning into him more.

 

“I will have the cook prepare something for you,” Y’shtola covered up again before moving to depart. She swept up the stairs and disappeared from sight, leaving the Miqo’te to manage on their own.

 

Helping her along, Diamond got his mate upstairs to her room where they could wash up. He could tell she was struggling with PTSD as she became silent and somewhat unresponsive, needing more guidance to get through a quick shower and change. Getting through one breakdown, he managed to get her back out of the room and to the dining hall for breakfast.

 

Emerald didn’t want to eat anything, expecting it to come back up if she did. But with some encouragement, she was able to swallow some bread and water, enough to settle her stomach a little bit. Once Diamond finished eating the food she didn’t want, they made their way outside.

 

“We will be going to Kugane for this trip, please follow to the aetheryte,” Y’shtola announced as she teleported away, Novaius quick on her heels.

 

“Fuck, I hate aetherytes…” Novaius complained as she doubled over at the Kugane aetheryte, wanting to retch before collecting herself and popping open a black parasol to hold over Y’shtola. “Let’s get moving, I don’t want you burning to a crisp.”

 

“It will be fine, but let us not delay our arrival,” Y’shtola murmured beneath her cowl as she saw the other two Miqo’te appear.

 

Once everyone felt well enough to move, the group walked through the streets to get to their destination. Eventually reaching the hospital, they stepped inside to find it fairly quiet. Emerald immediately bristled and growled under her breath, her tail tucking between her legs.

 

“Hey, it’s okay, I’m here,” Diamond whispered, doing his best to support and encourage her. Rubbing her shoulders, he gave her a nuzzle. “I won’t let them do anything you’re not ready for.”

 

The sterile smell made her want to throw up, resisting going any further into the building. Her ears flat against her head, she tried to run.

 

“Easy, Em, come here,” Diamond wasn’t fond of the smell either but focused on his mate. Pulling her against his chest so she could only smell him, he hugged her close. “You’re okay…no one is going to hurt you. Just breathe slow and deep…”

 

Y’shtola went ahead of them to make sure everything was ready for their visit, not wanting to keep her there longer than necessary. Once she secured the room, she checked on the Miqos to see if they were ready to move, “Are you alright to continue on?”

 

“Do you want me to carry you? You can hide your face in my neck,” Diamond offered, wanting to help her get through the ordeal in one piece.

 

She couldn’t really think about his question, already fighting to keep from pissing herself. Clinging to his shirt, she buried her face further against his chest.

 

“Alright…I’m going to pick you up, hold on,” deciding to give it a try, Diamond scooped her up, making sure she was tucked in firmly before nodding to Y’shtola to lead the way.

 

Y’shtola strolled inside the hospital with Novaius guiding her through the unfamiliar grounds, winding through the maze of passages until reaching the room they needed. Once inside, she removed her face covering, the room having no windows to harm her, “We can use this device to detect any foreign objects inside her body. Please place her on the table, I am afraid you will need to release her for this.”

 

“What exactly will be done?” Diamond could feel her clinging to him, her nails digging into his shoulders as she whimpered.

 

Understanding his question, Y’shtola spoke plainly, “This device here will be placed over different parts of her body to take a picture of what she looks like inside. There will be no pain or discomfort, she simply needs to lay still so a clear image can be taken. You will need to wear these special vests, however, as over exposure to the rays can cause health issues later in life.”

 

“The radiation will fry your guts,” Novaius added her even more plain version. “So cover up if you want your gnads to work later.”

 

“Nova, dear…please…” Y’shtola sighed, rubbing her temples before motioning to the equipment. “Make yourself useful…silently.”

 

“See? Nothing to hurt you here, I can hold your hand if that helps,” Diamond rubbed Emerald’s back as he tried to ignore Novaius’ remarks, motioning to the machine hanging overhead. “It’s just that thing, nothing pokey about it.”

 

Emerald looked up slowly, seeing the machine and being dubious about it, “It…takes pictures?”

 

“Yes, I do believe there are examples in the room?” Y’shtola motioned to Novaius who walked across the room to pick up an x-ray image that was placed nearby. She showed it to Emerald, hoping it would help calm her. “It will show us what lies within you that aether cannot detect.”

 

Thinking it over, Emerald wanted to know what Solus had done to her all those years ago. Finally letting go of Diamond, she sat on the table hesitantly, “Okay…”

 

“Wonderful, I’ll need you to wear this, your clothes may interfere with the pictures. I’ll step outside to give you privacy,” Y’shtola set down a hospital gown before walking out of the room with Novaius, shutting the door behind them.

 

“Is it…really safe?” Emerald asked quietly, not wanting to wear the gown as it would expose parts of her body that were scarred. Regardless, she slowly worked on getting changed.

 

“Do you want me to do it first so you can see?” Diamond offered, helping however he could.

 

“Were you ever experimented on?” Emerald didn’t recall if he mentioned it, only knowing about his mother passing and the breeding incident. While he had his fair share of scars, they didn’t look like the type you got from being a guinea pig.

 

“Not that I’m aware of…I wasn’t affected by anything that night,” Diamond pondered, looking away to give her some privacy while she changed. “So unless he did something that I don’t remember, I’m probably fine? He didn’t experiment on all the Galvus slaves, so perhaps I was spared that experience.”

 

“Lucky,” Emerald grumbled as she wiggled into the gown and fussed with it. “Why is it open in the back??”

 

“So I can sneak a peek at your sweet ass?” Diamond teased with a wink, hoping to get a rise of her.

 

“You’re awful!” She huffed, blushing as she adjusted the gown as best she could. Fidgeting on the table, she grew quiet again. “…is it really safe?”

 

“Yeah, it won’t do anything to you,” he nodded, squeezing her hand. “I’ll stay right here.”

 

Taking a deep breath, Emerald let it out slowly as she laid down on the table, “Okay…I’m ready.”

 

Smiling at her with support, Diamond called Y’shtola back in to start the exams. It took a bit to get Emerald comfortable but after a few images, she was able to get through the entire exam without much issue. Once everything was finished, they adjourned to a normal exam room to wait for the x-rays to be processed. Y’shtola came back after a few moments with a stack of images, Novaius clipping them to a light wall to show the x-rays.

 

“Holy shit,” Novaius blurted out at the sight of the screening results.

 

“Is that what I look like inside?” Emerald trembled, leaning into Diamond for support. She remembered how the example had looked as well as how human bodies were depicted in anatomy books. Her x-rays were far from normal, a series of wires and lumps littered throughout her body around her bones and organs. She always thought she felt wrong inside, now she knew why.

 

“What does it look like, Nova?” Y’shtola tilted her head towards the woman wanting to know what she was missing.

 

“Uh…like…” Novaius peered at the images in confusion. “Wires? And…I don’t know, weird shit that I can’t make out. It’s all over the place, mostly in her chest and guts…some stuff in her head…wires in her arms…”

 

“This is far worse than I had hoped,” Y’shtola sighed, processing the description in her head. “It may be impossible to determine the exact cause of the mind control based on the extent of the Magitek that appears to be inside you.”

 

“But…what are they all for??” Emerald’s voice cracked, terror at what had been done to her.

 

“We may never know without questioning the mastermind, unfortunately,” Y’shtola turned back at Emerald, sensing her horror and feeling for her. “I cannot simply examine each piece without putting your life at risk, I do not know what their purpose is. All I can do is record this for my research and examine other subjects who experienced less experimentation. This does help guide me in the right direction, however. It was not all for naught and I thank you for agreeing to the exam.”

 

“Do you think…any of this could endanger her life?” Diamond looked at the images, confused by their purpose.

 

“I cannot answer that question, Diamond,” Y’shtola replied solemnly, turning back to the board. “There is much I don’t know of Magitek…I will contact Mistress Mufinella and see if she might have any ideas. One moment.”

 

Waiting until Y’shtola and Novaius left the room, Diamond went to turn off the light board before hugging Emerald to his chest, “Don’t worry about it, it’s been in you this long, it won’t kill you now.”

 

“But what if he did implant something that could kill me if he like…did jazz hands or something?!” Emerald exclaimed, frustrated and angry and scared of the mysteries inside her. She scratched at her skin, feeling disgusted by what had been done to her.

 

“We can’t know what any of it is really for, so just…try not to think about it,” Diamond grasped her hands, lifting them to his lips to kiss them.

 

“Easy for you to say, you don’t look like a freak of nature inside!” She hissed, trembling and wanting to rip it all out.

 

“You aren’t a freak, Em…we’ll figure this out, who knows…” brushing her hair back, he tried to calm her down. “Maybe some of it is keeping you alive.”

 

“What do you mean?” She frowned at him in confusion.

 

“I heard sometimes he would experiment on weak or dying slaves to make artificial life support or whatever, stuff to keep them alive,” he shrugged, standing in front of her to hug her close. “Do you remember if you were ever sick or dying?”

 

“I…I don’t know…” she murmured, burying her face in his chest again to inhale his scent. “I don’t remember much…from when I was a kid…”

 

“Then maybe that’s why you’ve got all that stuff in you, nothing really sinister…for the most part,” he tried to reassure her, rubbing her back. “Let’s see if Miss Mufi knows anything.”

 

“Okay…” trying to remember if she had ever been sick, she realized she didn’t remember much at all about her life prior to Mufinella saving her. Any time she tried to think about it, her head hurt so bad she just stopped trying. She was sure she had a normal family and wasn’t a slave, so why was she purchased from Solus? Had her parents given her to Solus to save her life? Were her parents even still alive? She thought they were, but she couldn’t even remember their faces anymore…or had she ever? Did she have parents? The thoughts began to scare her, making her tremble more.

 

“Easy…shh, just focus on me, okay?” Diamond could feel her shaking getting worse and worse, wondering what she was thinking about. “We’ll figure this out…”

 

“I don’t remember…anything…who…who am I…?” Emerald wheezed, her fingers digging into his shirt more.

 

“You’re Emerald…my mate,” worried more about her behavior, he lifted her face to see how pale she had become. “What don’t you remember?”

 

“My…my parents…I…I have parents, right? Everyone…has parents…right?” Her eyes searching his wildly, she felt like she was coming undone at the seams. “Why can’t I see their faces? Dia…I can’t…”

 

Diamond pulled her firmly into his arms, rubbing her back more as he rocked her gently, “Shh, come on, it’s been a while, I’m sure you just forgot. I don’t remember what my dad looks like, and I…don’t really want to think about my mom too much…so don’t sweat it, you were young when you left them, that’s all. You said you grew up outside of where the vampires lived, yeah? I’m sure it was a super boring life…one easily forgotten…that’s all.”

 

“Where…where did I grow up?” Her voice cracked, unable to handle the realization that the memories she thought she had were not there. She’d always ‘known’ who she was and where she’d come from in passing, but it was never important enough to know the details. She knew there was a spider that lived in a bush outside her window, but what kind of spider was it? Orange body…green legs…

 

“Em, hey stay with me,” Diamond shook her gently, seeing her eyes starting to glass over. “Em? Em!!”

 

“What’s going on?” Y’shtola hurried back into the room when she heard shouting. Seeing Emerald’s aura fluctuating, she carefully examined her aether. “She’s going into shock…lay her down, we need to calm her.”

 

“I just…she said she couldn’t remember her childhood and stuff and…what’s wrong with her?? Did those pictures do this to her??” Diamond panicked a little as he laid her down on the exam table, rubbing her arm and stroking her hair trying to bring her back to reality.

 

“No, it is likely a reaction to her memories…possibly something implemented to prevent her from remembering,” Y’shtola theorized as she hovered her hands over the woman’s body, casting a calming aura over her.

 

“Remembering what??” He didn’t like feeling helpless to help his mate, the sight of her dissociating so hard giving him severe anxiety. 

 

“I don’t have the answers you seek, Diamond, now please…just focus your efforts on calming her, Mistress will be arriving soon to assess the situation,” Y’shtola assured him as she worked, moments away from kicking him out for being more trouble than aid.

 

Swallowing the scream in his throat, he leaned down to nuzzle Emerald, stroking her ears slowly as he whispered, “It’s okay, Em…you’re okay…”

 

After a while, Emerald fell into a deep slumber settled over her by Y’shtola once she seemed to be more stable. The other Miqo’te waited in the exam room for Mufinella to arrive, seeing her walk through the doors a short time later with G’raha in tow.

 

“How is she?” Mufinella glanced at the Miqo’te sleeping on the table, smelling the fear in the air and steeling herself for the news.

 

“She is resting for now, however…I am concerned for her well-being,” Y’shtola sighed, motioning for Novaius to turn on the light board again. “This was the result of the exam.”

 

“What…is all of this?” G’raha looked at the images in horror, looking back at Emerald in confusion. “That’s inside of her?”

 

“I was afraid of this…” Mufinella sighed, examining the images before shaking her head. “Oh, Solus…not again…”

 

“So you are familiar with this technology?” Y’shtola was hopeful for some answers, tilting her head at Mufinella.

 

“Unfortunately…yes,” crossing her arms as she looked over the extensive Magitek threaded throughout the woman’s body. “It’s much more advanced than his prior experiments but…it is quite similar to the others.”

 

“What the hell is it all for?” Novaius was even curious about the mess of wiring and its purpose.

 

“He’s trying to conquer mortality,” Mufinella explained, seeing the others’ eyes widen. “Mortals are weak and die easily, on top of their normal short life spans and the time it takes to grow their numbers. However, if he can perfect his technology and make mortals immortal, as well as augmenting them to be superior to the standard mortal while controlling them fully, well…”

 

“It’d be like an unstoppable zombie army,” Novaius remarked, staring at the images in disgust.

 

“To an extent, yes,” Mufinella nodded, sighing and looking over at Emerald. “That’s why I rescued her from his laboratory.”

 

“You stole her? I thought you bought her,” Diamond’s ears stood up in surprise, wondering just how many people she had stolen and claimed over the decades.

 

“Solus knows I did it but he doesn’t know where she is, that hasn’t stopped him from hunting for her all this time,” the Hyur woman walked over to the table, gently stroking her hair.

 

“And he can’t bring it up with the Forum because it would be considered heresy,” G’raha muttered thoughtfully. “If he tried to attack your coven looking for her it would create too much of a scene…so he resorts to sending his spies to seek her.”

 

“The ones in Kugane?” Diamond frowned, thinking they were there for G’raha this whole time.

 

“I do believe so, though they are also looking for G’raha, they admitted as much when we crossed paths with them a few days ago,” Mufinella noted, glancing up at Diamond. “But they wouldn’t have known he was there back when the two of you first arrived in Kugane, most likely she has some manner of tracking implanted in her that activated when she was outside of the protection of the coven house.”

 

“Wait…but…wouldn’t that mean she could be tracked here??” Novaius frowned, moving to the door to sniff for other vampires.

 

“It is possible, we should return her to the Vertigo house for now, it will shield her again,” nodding to Diamond to gather the woman, she motioned for G’raha to help Y’shtola collect the images as she moved to the door with Novaius. “There is a rear exit we can use to get close to the cafe without moving above ground, we should hurry.”

 

“Stay behind me,” Novaius growled as she pushed the door open, stepping into the hallway and sniffing the air. “I can smell vamps, we gotta go!”

 

“This way,” Mufinella led the others, staying ahead of them to make sure the coast was clear as they weaved through the hallways, Diamond carrying Emerald in his arms and G’raha holding Y’shtola’s hand to move faster as Novaius brought up the rear.

 

As they turned another corner, they could hear some commotion in the distance followed by a scream and clattering metal, signs the vampires were no longer trying to be discreet.

 

“They know we’re moving her, we gotta move faster!” Novaius barked, standing her ground in the hallway. “You go ahead, I’ll stall them!”

 

“Nova, wait!” Y’shtola tried to call back as she sensed the woman shifting.

 

“Twelve!” G’raha gawked at the WereMiqo shifting before his eyes, becoming a large black and red striped Coeurl that took up a decent amount of the hallway. “Nova?!”

 

“GO!” The coeurl growled at them before defending the hall, jumping around the corner out of sight before howls of pain could be heard echoing after them. 

 

Without another word, the group followed Mufinella hoping she knew where she was going, ending up descending a stairwell before stepping into an underground passage that they followed to a ladder. Juggling the unconscious body, Diamond was able to climb up with her carefully draped over his shoulder before Mufinella helped to pull her to the surface. They popped up from a grate a couple doors down from the Kugane parlor entrance, allowing them to reach their target without trouble.

 

Giving Y’shtola permission to access the building, Mufinella made sure they were all inside before stopping at the door, “I’m going to make sure Novaius gets here, you four get inside and make sure she’s safe in her room!”

 

“I can come with you!” G’raha worried about her safety, knowing she was exposing herself by being out in the sun unguarded.

 

“No, stay with them, that’s an order!” Mufinella barked before slamming the door shut and locking it so he couldn’t follow her.

 

“Mufi!” Jiggling the doorknob, G’raha stared out the window in dismay, watching her run back to the grate before disappearing out of sight. Thumping his head against the door in frustration, he wished their small vacation had not been interrupted so soon.

 

Mufinella jumped down the ladder, landing at the bottom to sniff for signs of Novaius. Hurrying back the way she came, she could tell things had turned south in the hospital, alarms blaring in the halls and distant screams indicating the chaos. She returned to the place she had left the WereMiqo, finding blood splattered around the hallway. Smelling it, she was relieved to find it smelled of vampire and not WereMiqo. It took some time to track her down but eventually she found another trail of blood leading into a side room. Hurrying to the woman’s side, she knelt down, “Nova!”

 

“Hey…what…are you…” Novaius panted, holding her collarbone as blood trickled down from an open gash.

 

“Hold still,” Mufinella hissed as she wove the wound shut using her magicks. “Are there any left?”

 

“No, I finished them all off,” Novaius grimaced at the pain, groaning as she tried not to scream.

 

Managing to get it to stop bleeding, Mufinella caught her breath as she helped the nude woman to her feet, “Come on, we should hurry before reinforcements come.”

 

“Fuck, I liked that outfit…” the Miqo groaned as she grabbed a hospital gown to throw on before they ran down the hall.

 

Dodging any of the staff or messes left behind, they managed to get to the escape route and to the surface unseen. When Mufinella tried to get out the grate, Novaius stopped her.

 

“What the hell are you doing!? The sun is up!” She yelled at her, grasping her ankle on the ladder.

 

“It’s alright…it won’t hurt me,” Mufinella smiled down at her as she pushed the grate aside and crawled out.

 

Stunned by the woman’s lack of flammability, Novaius managed to haul herself out of the tunnel and flopped on the ground with a groan, “Fuck me…those guys weren’t messing around.”

 

“We gotta move, you can rest inside,” Mufinella helped the woman to her feet as they hurried up to the building. Quickly giving her permission, she unlocked the door and rushed into the parlor where G’raha was still waiting.

 

“Mufi!” Relieved to see her unharmed, he could see Novaius was in a bad way. “I’ll get Y’shtola!”

 

Locking the door behind her, Mufinella set Novaius on the floor before checking her for other wounds, “Anything broken?”

 

“Nah…just…the one you got…” Novaius panted as she sat cross-legged on the floor in an unladylike way. “What the hell are we gonna do about her? They can find her anytime she’s outside the house…”

 

“I’ll deal with it,” Mufinella assured her as she saw Y’shtola hustling into the room. “She got wounded, but I stopped the bleeding.”

 

“Let us adjourn to the medical unit, you may need a transfusion,” Y’shtola noted as she checked her aether, helping to get her to her feet before moving her.

 

Once the women were situated, Mufinella sighed and leaned on the wall inside the main hallway, feeling weary from the healing.

 

“Are you alright?” G’raha asked, resting his hand on her shoulder as he sensed her exhaustion. “Did you use your soul magic?”

 

“Only a little, I’m okay,” she waved him off, wanting to rest. “We should warn Thancred about the encounter…just in case they come around here again.”

 

“Alright…come, let’s get you to bed, allow me to handle the news,” G’raha guided her down the hall towards their room, leaving her to get settled before seeking Thancred to update him on the events at the hospital. Tension was rising in the group, more questions than answers leaving them all feeling anxious for the future.

Chapter 67: Truths and Technology

Two days passed until Emerald finally woke again, feeling groggy and stiff as she stared up at her ceiling. Had everything that happened been a dream? Why was she back in her Vertigo room instead of the gaol? Feeling a warmth beside her, she turned her head to see Diamond curled up at her side, “Dia…?”

 

“Em? Em!” Murmuring before he snapped awake, Diamond quickly sat up, brushing her hair back as he smiled at her. “Hey, beautiful…how are you feeling?”

 

“What…happened? Why are we here…?” She groaned, sitting up as well. She tried to stretch but never really found her body to be terribly limber, always feeling like everything was stiff and unyielding. It was then that the memories of the hospital came back to her, reminding her why she felt so stiff all the time. Slowly looking back at Diamond, she paled. “Was…was all of that…”

 

“If you’re referring to the trip…then…yes, it was real,” he replied reluctantly, not wanting her to have another panic attack. “But you’re safe, we brought you back to the Vertigo house for now.”

 

Emerald looked at him in terror before being enveloped in a hug, “N-No…I…I should be…”

 

“You should be right here, with me,” he whispered, curling around her protectively. “It’s okay, Miss Mufi added some extra precautions to the room so you’re safe from any outside influences.”

 

“How…?” She gasped, trembling and clutching onto his shirt.

 

“I don’t really know, it’s that thing over there,” Diamond motioned to the corner of the room. “She said it blocks signals?”

 

Emerald looked where he motioned, seeing a device seated on tall tripod legs, a little light blinking at the top of it, “So…I’m…safe in here?”

 

“I guess so, I asked if it was mobile and she said not really, it needs that ceruleum tank to power it so gotta remember to refill it from time to time,” Diamond pointed to the tank seated behind it. Its gauge read full for the time being. “At least this place is more comfortable than the gaol?”

 

“It doesn’t smell depressing either…” she sighed, feeling spoiled compared to the others still suffering back at the estate. Curling up more in his arms, she whimpered. “What am I…?”

 

“You’re still you, Em,” rubbing her back and entwining his tail with hers, he gave her affectionate nuzzles. “I promise…you are the woman I love…my mate…the same funny, sassy person I fell for…”

 

“But why…why does it hurt to remember…?” She whimpered as she sought his affection to feel more grounded and normal.

 

“Remember what?” Diamond gently rubbed her scalp, feeling her tremble.

 

“The past…my…parents…my childhood…” Emerald’s voice was strained and airy, barely there as she tried to express her inner turmoil. “Whenever I think about it too hard, my head hurts.”

 

“I’m not sure, we can ask Miss Mufi…she seems to know what he was doing to you,” kissing her hair, he gazed down at her as she pulled back.

 

“She…she does?” Surprised to hear that, she frowned a little. “Did she know all this time?”

 

“I don’t think so, she seemed pretty upset to see the images too,” he shook his head, brushing aside her curtain bangs to kiss her forehead. “Just remember that no matter what happened in the past, it doesn’t change who you are now.”

 

“But who I am now…was shaped by who I was in the past…if…if none of that was real…” she didn’t want to admit it but part of her felt like her memories weren’t quite there, just sitting out of reach and only vaguely in focus. She could never grasp them, remember faces, recall smells, see the places she had been before.

 

“Maybe…maybe you just have a lot of trauma,” Diamond suggested, sitting back a little but still stroking her hair as he gazed at her.

 

“What do you mean?” Wanting some kind of guidance, she closed her eyes at his touch, managing to remain somewhat grounded and not dissociating again.

 

“Well…” taking a deep breath as he steeled himself for opening up old wounds, Diamond grew quieter. “You remember me telling you about my mom…right?”

 

“Yeah…” she nodded, looking up at him more to see the weight in his eyes.

 

“It’s…too hard to think about it…remember what happened. So whenever the memories try to come back I just kind of…disconnect,” he tried explaining his own experience with trauma. “Sometimes when bad stuff happens to us, our brains close off the memories so we can keep existing without hurting, you know? Either we can’t fully recall stuff or it just goes away completely, depending on how bad it was.”

 

“But…why would memories about my childhood be traumatic?” Worried about such implications, she could see the pity in his eyes.

 

“Cause anyone involved with vampires didn’t have a good childhood,” he replied sadly. “Sometimes…sometimes our minds also make up fantasies about what we wanted our life to be like instead of accepting reality…until we can’t tell what's real anymore.”

 

Had she made up her happy and normal childhood to deal with the reality that she’d been a slave all this time? She didn’t feel like a slave, but she was not even a teenager when most of the experiments happened. There was no telling how much she could have covered up to cope with the cards she was dealt. Shivering at the idea, she buried her face in his chest again, “Can…can I see Mufi…?”

 

“Yeah, I’ll call her,” he rummaged in his pocket for a moment before pulling out a link pearl, popping it in his ear to make a call. “Hey…Miss Mufi? Em’s awake, can you come over?…alright, thanks.”

 

“My head hurts…” Emerald murmured against his shirt, not wanting to move anymore.

 

Taking the link pearl back out, he rubbed her back, “Just take it easy, she’ll be here soon, you don’t have to go anywhere.”

 

After a few moments, a knock came at the door before it opened, Mufinella slipping inside. She wasn’t accompanied by G’raha this time, opting to come alone for this visit, “It’s good to see you awake, my dear.”

 

“Mufi…” Emerald looked up at the woman as she approached and sat on the bed, her expression so gentle and calm that it made Emerald anxious. She reached out, grasping the woman’s sleeve desperately. “Please…I need to know…what happened to me?”

 

“Oh Em…” rubbing her hand as she shifted closer, she didn’t want to tell her the truth. Seeing the desperation in her eyes though, she couldn’t refuse her request, not if there was a chance she could become undone by the unknowns. She let out a heavy sigh. “I knew that Solus had been doing experiments on living subjects, but there was nothing I could do about it without proof. That’s when I decided to join a group that visited his facilities under the guise of reviewing their advances in technology. I had brought Estinien with me at the time, he slipped away during the tour and found the secret labs where you were being kept with the others…he was almost caught but thankfully I created a diversion with this lovely little Miqo’te who fell into my lap.”

 

“Who, me?” Diamond’s ears perked up. “So that’s why you bought me?”

 

“Well, partially, it wasn’t a lie that I wanted to save you too, but it was convenient for creating a distraction while Estinien escaped with Emerald,” Mufinella explained, brushing her hair back. “I didn’t know about you until we met back at the house and he reported his findings. You were…the sole survivor of his experiment at the time…”

 

“So that’s why he wants her back?” Diamond inquired, holding her protectively.

 

Mufinella nodded, looking more serious, “You’re the key to him making this war impossible to win against…we have to protect you, at all costs.”

 

“But why me? What’s so special about me?” She begged for answers, needing to know her purpose for existing. 

 

“He made you immortal,” Mufinella replied, seeing her eyes widen in disbelief. “Out of all the other subjects, you were the only one to have lived and accepted the Magitek. You’ll never grow old and die, presumably, and you’ll never get sick. Any injuries you sustain will heal on their own as if you were one of us.”

 

“But back when I cut my finger…” frowning as she tried to grasp the news of her immortality, she struggled to accept it.

 

“If I hadn’t healed it, you likely would have been fine in a few hours,” Mufinella shrugged, squeezing her hand. “I hurried to heal it for you so you wouldn’t be scared by your own abilities.”

 

Biting her lip a little, she decided to broach the subject she was most afraid of, “What about…my parents? Did…did I have parents?”

 

“I’m not sure, we don’t know much about where you came from,” Mufinella shook her head, seeing her dismay. “But…I think you are the original…”

 

“…original? Original what?” Emerald frowned in confusion, sitting up more.

 

Mufinella sighed, looking down as she contemplated saying more. This wasn’t something she had to say, but gods forbid if it came up later and they weren’t prepared for it. She steeled herself for the biggest blow yet, “There were…clones…of you.”

 

“What…?” The color drained from Emerald’s face as she pulled away from Diamond, yanking on Mufinella’s sleeve. “What the hell do you mean ‘clones’??”

 

“Solus was also working on clone technology,” she replied grimly, wishing she could soothe the woman’s anxiety. “Estinien said…there were vats full of copies of you. They seemed to be dormant, but they weren’t scarred like you were. You must have been the root of his experiment and the step before the final product.”

 

Emerald got to her feet, stumbling a little as she backed away, pacing in the room like a caged animal, “But…but I’m real…right? I’m…I’m not a clone, am I…?”

 

“I don’t believe so…” Mufinella couldn’t really say with confidence that she wasn’t, it wouldn’t be unusual for Solus to create clones to experiment on based on healthy stock. Even if the subject they were based on died, he could just create more to work with. She shook her head. “Clones don’t have souls or memories though…they’re lifeless husks unless a soul is placed in them. He wouldn’t have wanted an army that could think for itself.”

 

“But I was supposed to be in this army, right?? I was gonna fight his war?!” Emerald pounded on her chest, hating the sick way she felt inside.

 

“Not you, most likely just the clones when he…studied you and determined the cause of the success…” being honest with her, she could see the anger and frustration she was feeling.

 

“So I was just going to get thrown away when he was done using me??” Struggling to breathe now, Emerald tried to fight Diamond off when he moved to hold her. “Don’t touch me!!”

 

“Hey, stop, you need to breathe…” Diamond tried to calm her, seeing her instability worsening.

 

“What he did to you is beyond words, Emerald,” Mufinella got up from the bed, feeling her chest tighten at the pain she must feel inside. “I cannot fathom what you are going through, but I promise you I will never let him lay a finger on you. So long as you stay here where it’s safe, he cannot touch you.”

 

“But they said he could break in here!!” Emerald yelled, her voice cracking as she began to cry. “I’m not safe anywhere!”

 

“I made extra sure this place was secure, with Thancred’s help our combined magicks will be strong enough to hold against Solus,” Mufinella assured her with a serious expression. “But you must stay here, until I can devise a way for you to be able to move around more freely, this room is the safest place you can be right now.”

 

Emerald sobbed as she doubled over, covering her face from the pain of learning about her past. Crouching on the floor, she wanted to disappear forever, escape the horror that was her existence.

 

Smelling her terror, Diamond began to cry too, wrapping his arms around her to try to comfort her, “It’ll be okay…I’ll protect you…”

 

Mufinella didn’t like seeing her children suffering so much, wishing she could give them a silver lining to the dark clouds looming over them. Checking on the inhibitor in the corner, she sighed, “I am sorry that I cannot give you more answers, my loves…but I can promise that I will strive to give you a future you deserve.”

 

Diamond curled up around Emerald more, sobbing with her as he tried to calm her down, only to crumble apart himself. He never knew how horrendous the experiments Solus conducted could have been, but knowing he was dealing with clones…he tried to recall the bodies he’d seen in the snow left for the wolves to feast on. Their heads had always been removed, making them unrecognizable. Could they have all been clones of Emerald, failed attempts thrown away like trash? He didn’t want to think about it, holding her close and rocking slightly.

 

“I will…get you some food…” Mufinella couldn’t stand to see them hurting anymore, moving towards the door to do something to help. Stepping outside, she shut the door before covering her own face, trying to suppress the tears she’d held in. Feeling a hand on her arm, she gasped, looking up to see G’raha gazing at her with concern. “Raha…”

 

“What can I do?” He asked softly, wanting to help her carry the burdens she bore.

 

“They…need food…” Mufinella’s voice was weak and strained as she wiped her eyes, wanting to hide her tears.

 

Nodding, G’raha stepped closer as he pulled her into a hug, “I’ll get it for them…”

 

Mufinella broke down a little, clinging to the man as she cried quietly, her shoulders trembling. The weight of their sorrow had been too much to bear, overwhelming the woman to the point of crying her own tears in sympathy. Feeling G’raha guide her down the hall, she let him lead her to the kitchen so he could get food prepared. She sat at the table, trying to collect herself until her mind was able to clear the fog from their emotions.

 

“Are you feeling better?” G’raha asked as he made up some sandwiches, thinking something simple and filling would be good for them.

 

“Yes…” she sighed, rubbing her face as she turned to gaze at him. “I’ll need to reach out to Estinien to check on the twins…”

 

“Do you think they’re in danger as well?” G’raha tried not to bristle at the name drop, getting better about accepting her past.

 

“I don’t think so, not since he sold her off, but…no, he sold her on purpose. He expected me to buy her, Estinien likely was a surprise wrench in his plan,” getting up from the table, she moved to see what he was making as a distraction. “They might not have any Magitek inside them…or very minimal…it would be good to know.”

 

“Do you think the hospital will let them visit again?” G’raha recalled how chaotic things got when they were there, imagining the normal staff would be less inclined to invite them back.

 

“I think they can figure it out on their own,” Mufinella shook her head, thinking of a solution. “The Ishgardians have their own form of Magitek…the Skysteel Factory. I’m sure they can create an x-ray machine or something similar to perform the task without having to find another mortal center to do the testing in.”

 

“Oh, you’re right…will you want to visit them then?” Finishing up a stack of sandwiches, he found a container to store them in, just in case they weren’t feeling hungry and wanted to wait until later to eat. 

 

“I might, after I get some information to share with them,” she nodded, pondering how she could get her hands on the schematics for an x-ray machine. Perhaps she could use that modern thing that Diana always talked about, the ‘aethernet’. It always confused her that they named it after the network in city-states used for teleportation, but supposedly it allowed people to connect to each other’s tomestones and share information ‘online’. Someday she’d have to learn about all the modern advances, but until then she left G’raha to handle the food situation while she sought out Diana.

 

Hearing a knock at their door, Thancred went to see who it was, surprised to find Mufinella on the other side, “Mufi…how can I help you?”

 

“Actually, I need Diana’s assistance, if she’s available for a small trip outside to the city,” Mufinella put on a smile for him, trying to suppress the emotions she’d been struggling with earlier.

 

“Oh? Where to?” Thancred tilted his head curiously. It was nighttime, so it was safe for him to join them, wondering where she would want to go with his girlfriend so late.

 

“Outside??” Diana popped her head up under his arm, looking excited to get out of the house again.

 

“Yes, I need your help…with that tomestone of yours,” Mufinella motioned vaguely at her pocket, knowing she typically kept it on her. “Will it need to be refueled? Or…whatever you do to give it life?”

 

“I have a charger! It’s almost dead though, what did you need it for? A call?” Wondering why she couldn’t just use a link pearl, Diana was intrigued either way for a chance to explore.

 

“No, I need to access…the ‘aethernet’, for information,” Mufinella spoke like she was talking about something foreign, which it was to her.

 

“Oh! We can go to an aethernet cafe for that!” Diana brightened as she darted back into the room to get dressed in some normal outside attire. “I know where a 24 hour one is!”

 

“What is an aethernet cafe? Is it like my tea shop?” Thancred wondered about this newfangled business, imagining a room full of aetheryte shards that people sat around for fun while eating their meals.

 

“They probably serve boba there, but they’re not really the same!” Quickly getting ready, Diana pulled her shoes on as she bounced by the door. “Are we going now??”

 

“Yes, if you are ready,” Mufinella smiled at her enthusiasm, glancing at Thancred. “Do you wish to come as well? It may do you well to see more modern devices.”

 

“Alright, let me get my shoes,” he wasn’t sure how he felt about modern things, but she was right, as a spymaster he needed to know what was out there.

 

The trio left the house, following Diana’s lead as she happily trotted through the streets of Kugane, guiding the vampires to the local aethernet cafe. Things seemed quiet in the city, no signs of Solus’ goons after the trouble at the hospital.

 

“Seems alright out here, I guess the locals have cleaned the streets,” Thancred mused, not sensing any danger in the area as they strolled.

 

“Locals? Oh, did you send the Yakuza after them?” Mufinella looked up at him curiously.

 

“I asked Tataru for a favor,” he smirked, quite proud of himself as a connections kind of guy.

 

“It didn’t cost you anything major, did it?” Leery of owing any favors to any mortal gangs, she eyed him suspiciously.

 

“Oh no, I just dipped into my slush fund a bit,” Thancred chuckled as they followed Diana into a building. He whistled at the interior, marveling at the technology he’d never seen before. “Well I’ll be…this is a modern cafe? Where are the aether shards?”

 

“Not that kind of aethernet, dear,” Mufinella patted his shoulder, understanding his confusion as they stepped inside more.

 

The room was set up with rows of screens on desks with night owls hunched over them, seeming to be interacting with the machines that were displaying moving pictures. The room was fairly quiet, the patrons wearing headphones to keep their business to themselves. A counter at the back was occupied by a man who looked bored as he browsed his tomestone, swiping through something mindlessly as he waited for customers to approach him.

 

“Are those people zombies? They seem to be enslaved to whatever magic is displayed on those boxes…” Thancred asked in confusion, peering at the patrons with concern.

 

“They’re playing video games,” Diana explained as she trotted to the back counter to rent one of the desks.

 

“Video…games?” Mufinella seemed intrigued by the activity, the flashing lights and moving figures on the screens captivating to watch.

 

“Yeah, it’s modern entertainment…like uh…triple triad, but it’s digital,” Diana shrugged, paying for the desk before going to find an open spot to settle into. She took the opportunity to charge her tomestone at the station, seeing several texts come flooding in from Kai after weeks of not hearing from her. She’d have to reply later, knowing she’d call the second she knew she was free. Getting on the aethernet, she glanced back at the vampires who pulled chairs over to watch her work. “What did you want to look for?”

 

“Can you find blueprints for an x-ray machine?” Mufinella asked, watching her type on what reminded her of the devices from Azys Lla. She wondered if it was similar technology.

 

“Blueprints?? That’s like…copyrighted stuff…I doubt I could find anything like that…” Diana gawked at the woman’s request, trying to do some searches anyway. To her surprise, several images popped up. “Oh, maybe you can…”

 

“Those look complicated, do you think the guys in Ishgard can figure it out?” Thancred peered at the blueprints on display. He was familiar with architecture blueprints, wondering if it was a similar concept.

 

“The Skysteel group are smart, they can figure it out,” Mufinella shrugged, hoping they were indeed worth their salt. “Can you…make a physical copy of this?”

 

“You want me to print it out? Sure, hang on…” Diana found the print function and sent several of the schematics to get printed, unsure which ones would suit their needs and hoping it was enough.

 

“What else can you find with these contraptions?” Thancred peered at the screen thoughtfully, fascinated by the usefulness of the magical box.

 

“Just about anything is out there on the aethernet, if you look hard enough,” Diana shrugged as she got up to get the prints and pay for them.

 

“Hmm…” Thancred scooted into her seat while she was gone, slowly hitting the keys on the keyboard to spell out ‘vampire’ before staring impatiently. “It’s not doing anything.”

 

“I think you have to hit the one that says ‘enter’,” Mufinella mused, also curious about how it worked.

 

“Oh…” poking the enter key with his finger, he saw several results pop up. “Aha! Wait, what is this nonsense…holy water? Sparkles?”

 

“That’s just fiction, you probably won’t find real vampire facts on there unless you get into the dark net,” Diana came back to find them poking around the machine like old people. She waved the stack of papers. “Got your prints, anything else you wanted?”

 

“Can you teach us how to use these?” Mufinella looked up at her, eager to be more modern, even if just to have the upper hand on the other ancient covens.

 

“The terminal? Yeah, sure…so this is called a terminal…” Diana began to explain the technology to the two vampires, dumbing it down in the simplest terms she could imagine. After a few hours of education, she was impressed to find that Thancred had found the digital version of triple triad and was playing against the system.

 

“Ha! I win again! What is my prize?” Thancred was triumphant, puffing out his chest to show off to Diana.

 

“Uuuuh the satisfaction of winning? It’s just a game,” she giggled, patting his shoulder. “You have to play a real person to get prizes.”

 

“I wasn’t?? Who was I playing then?!” Thancred gawked.

 

Mufinella shook her head and chuckled, amused by how old-fashioned Thancred really was. She contemplated seeing if Hancock could acquire some of these terminals to install at the coven house, giving them a new way of connecting to the present. At least there was electricity in the building, something she noticed was necessary for the machines to work. Eager to step into the future and leave the past behind, Mufinella absorbed as much information as she could, wiling away the hours with the couple at the cafe until it was nearly sunrise. They hurried back before dawn for Thancred’s sake, not wanting to get trapped in the cafe for the rest of the day.

Chapter 68: Latest Attraction

The following night, Mufinella ventured to Ishgard to rendezvous with Estinien and Aymeric at the Skysteel Manufactory. Explaining the situation with Emerald, she displayed the blueprints on the table.

 

“Do you think Red might have this Magitek inside her too?” Estinien asked; since they were in mixed company from the Skysteel Manufactory, he used O’llie’s nickname instead.

 

“It’s possible, I don’t recall her having many scars so the likelihood that she has the same number inside her is extremely unlikely,” Mufinella explained as the workers reviewed the documents with interest.

 

“Is this something you can build, Stephanivien?” Aymeric glanced at the Skysteel’s chief builder. 

 

“I believe so, with the right parts,” the tall Elezen replied, his sharp blue eyes peering at the paperwork thoughtfully. Brushing back his long, light blonde hair, he huffed. “Pray give me time to acquire all the necessary components, less than a fortnight…”

 

“Can you make it any faster than that?” Mufinella frowned, wishing it wasn’t such a long wait. 

 

“I shall endeavor to, however the core component in this contraption is beyond our capabilities, it will needs be ordered from a mortal manufacturer,” Stephanivien replied as he puzzled through the process they needed to complete the production.

 

“I am certain we can fund production, you needs only send along the bill, my friend,” Aymeric nodded to him, a grave expression on his face. “Its creation is of the utmost importance…as is secrecy of its making. Pray remain discreet in your acquisitions as well lest we let on to the enemy our activities.”

 

“Understood, Lord Commander!” Stephanivien saluted him before going to work discussing the plans with his workers.

 

The three vampires departed from the manufactory, stepping outside into the night air. Migrating to Aymeric’s office for some debriefing, they settled in to review the images. Mufinella used her magicks to levitate the x-rays in front of a flame, displaying them to the other two men.

 

“By Halone’s spear, this truly is an abomination against life…” Aymeric lamented, his eyes taking in the horror.

 

“I would appreciate it if you did not use such terms around those he has experimented on, it’s a rather touchy subject,” Mufinella cautioned him as she put the images away. “From what we gather, this is one of the most severe cases, but if we can find a few subjects who had very little done to them, we may find the device responsible for the control. I will continue to study those under my coven’s protection, if your men can create an x-ray machine I hope you can find some results on your end.”

 

“I’m certain they will do their best,” Aymeric nodded as he settled at his chair behind the desk. “We have spent enough time on the matter, please…retire for the evening. You look exhausted, my lady.”

 

“It has been a long few weeks…” she sighed, rubbing her face before getting up to leave. She nodded her head to the Elezen. “Good evening, you two.”

 

Estinien nodded to her as she left before remembering something. Hopping up from his seat, he nodded to Aymeric as well before trotting after her. Catching her in the hallway, he pulled a package out of his pack, “Here, as promised.”

 

“Hm? Oh, the yarn is ready already?” Surprised that they had worked so fast, she peeked in the package to see finely spun yarn in a deep black tone. “How lovely…and so soft. Thank you, Estinien.”

 

“Just keeping up my end of the bargain,” he nodded to her before moving to leave.

 

“How is she?” Mufinella called out, clutching the package to her chest. She was still awkward talking to the man alone, but hoped someday their friendship could be repaired.

 

“O’llie? She’s fine,” Estinien paused in his stride, glancing back at her. Scanning her awkward stance, he narrowed his eyes a little. “I taught her how to knit, she should be working on it right now.”

 

“I see…that’s wonderful,” Mufinella smiled a little, the weariness still evident in her eyes.

 

Estinien nodded as well before lowering his voice, “How are things with you…?”

 

“Things are…manageable,” deciding not to put on a wholly brave face, she lowered her gaze to the floor. “We are well…”

 

Gazing at her for a moment, he turned to approach her again, seeing her meet his gaze. Standing in front of her, he lowered his head closer as he whispered, “Whatever happens will happen, value the time you have now and look not to the past for joy. Find it here and now.”

 

Searching his eyes, she blinked a little before chuckling lightly, “I never knew you to be so philosophical, Stin.”

 

“We didn’t really talk much,” he scoffed before giving her a small pat on the head. “We should fix that.”

 

“Yes…that would be nice,” she closed her eyes a little before feeling his hand fall away. Looking up again, she gave him a sincere smile laced with sadness. “Thank you…I…am trying…to find my joy again…”

 

“You needn’t look far, he’s right by your side,” he replied before finally stepping away again, giving a lazy wave over his shoulder.

 

Lifting her hand in farewell, she sighed, realizing he was right. She would have to work on growing closer to G’raha again, perhaps a treat for him would help. With that, she departed for Kugane.

 

Inside Aymeric’s now sound-proofed office, the Lord Commander was sorting paperwork as a small whimper echoed from under his desk. Glancing down, Aymeric saw a naked O’rin slowly riding the dildo he’d been tasked with riding while Aymeric was gone, his cock hard and oozing from the stimulation. Sitting back in his chair, Aymeric tilted his head, admiring the man, “Yes, my pet?”

 

“I was quiet, like you asked,” O’rin murmured, eyeing him with lust.

 

“Yes, you were…good boy,” seeing the longing in his eyes, he chuckled before reaching into his desk drawer. He had properly stocked his desk for shenanigans, retrieving a bottle of lube and a condom before undoing his trousers. Slowly he stroked himself before rolling back under the desk. “If you can make me hard, you may take pleasure in your efforts.”

 

“Gladly,” O’rin purred as he leaned forward, taking the man’s cock into his mouth to suck and lick and stroke it to life as he continued to ride the dildo. Becoming more vocal, O’rin ended up coming under the desk, making a mess. “Mnngh…!”

 

“Honestly…must I clean up after you every day?” Aymeric sighed, glad he was sitting with a wide stance so he didn’t get jizz on his shoes.

 

“Sorry, master…” O’rin murmured around his cock before resuming his work, riding the toy harder now that the pent up load had been expelled. “I just thought of you buried in my ass…and…I couldn’t hold back.”

 

“I’m sure,” he chuckled before moaning himself, enjoying the way the man pleasured him. Once he was hard, he pulled back, scooting the chair away from the desk before rolling a condom onto himself, slicking it up with lube as he gazed at the Miqo’te sharply. “Come…sit in my lap, my little slut.”

 

O’rin happily crawled out from under the desk and into his lap, settling on his cock with a satisfied moan as he rode him, “I’ve been so good…”

 

“I highly doubt that,” Aymeric chuckled before getting up from the chair, easily carrying O’rin with him over to one of the walls. Pinning him there, he pounded into him roughly. “Considering you made a mess on my floor!”

 

“Aah! Harder, master!” O’rin hollered, digging his nails into the man’s arms as he wailed from the punishment he was given. Reaching beneath the Elezen’s tunic, he groped his muscles before tweaking his nipple, delighted to hear him moan louder. “Do you like that? Dirty man…MNNGH!”

 

Aymeric sharply slapped his ass as he growled, “No more coming, I want your cock when I’m done destroying you.”

 

“Yeah? I get to destroy you too? Fuck, I’ve been thinking about that all night,” O’rin groaned, sharing his dreams with Aymeric of throwing him down on the edge of the dining room table and pounding him for all his men to see. The dream wandered a bit to the other Elezen joining in and fucking both of them, slowly turning into an orgy that made Aymeric cum roughly.

 

“HAA! RIN!” Aymeric exclaimed, burying his cock in the man’s ass as he unloaded, shivering from the fantasy overload.

 

“You want that? Your soldier boys railing you like the slut you are?” O’rin purred as he caught his breath, feeling the swelling inside him and kind of wishing they didn’t have to use condoms at all. He wanted his hot mess oozing out of him, making him feel even more dirty and delightfully disgusting. “Lord CUMmander?”

 

“Gods damn you…” Aymeric hissed in a breathy growl, lifting the Miqo’te off the wall before laying him on the desk and taking the condom off. He held it out to him. “Drink.”

 

“Fuck, you’re horny today,” O’rin smirked as he took the heavy condom, tipping it into his mouth to swallow the cum as he watched him put on a new wrap. Swallowing the last few drops, he groaned as his ass was filled again, gripping the edge of the desk in time for the pounding he received. “MNNGH!”

 

“All I could think about…was you under my desk…all night…completely nude and filled with that toy…” Aymeric panted as he jerked on O’rin’s cock to make him howl more as his hips slapped against the man’s ass.

 

“I imagined it was you…the whole time…well, most of the time, sometimes I thought about this one guy who used to fuck me - AH!!” O’rin yelped as his ass was slapped firmly, arching his back from the punishment.

 

“Bad boy…I told you to only think of my cock,” Aymeric growled, pinning down his stomach as he slammed into him hard and fast.

 

“FUCK!” O’rin screamed, his head thrown back as he struggled not to cum again. Feeling the man grip his balls and hold them prisoner, he shut his eyes tightly from the intensity of the punishment. He swore and screamed his name until eventually he let up on him, letting him catch his breath. “Gods…damn…Ayms…”

 

Panting as he leaned over the desk, Aymeric stared down at the smaller man with his sharp icy eyes, heavily hooded from his hunger. Pulling out, he began to bite and suck on his torso, marking him thoroughly until he got to his cock, beginning to perform fellatio on him.

 

O’rin didn’t know why he was so hungry this evening but he was here for it, letting the man lay whatever claims he wanted on his body. He made sure to express his appreciation with howls and whimpers, digging his fingers into the man’s raven locks to hold him down as he thrusted up into his mouth, “Can I…cum? I can…keep going…I promise…”

 

Aymeric glanced up at him, seeing the longing in his eyes as he released his hold on his testicles to begin fingering him instead, a silent approval of his request. Hearing him moan more heavily, he deep-throated his cock as he felt the hot fluids shoot down his throat. He waited until the pulses stopped before sliding free, licking his lips clean, “You better make me cum.”

 

“Yes, Master,” O’rin purred as he languidly slid off the desk, hunting down a condom in his size. He thought it was almost cute that their boxes of condoms were sitting next to each other in the drawer, like a happy little couple. Rolling a fresh condom on his cock before using plenty of lube, he pushed Aymeric down into the desk before leveling himself with his ass. “Beg for it.”

 

“Please…gods…Rin…” Breathy from the effort of destroying him a moment ago, Aymeric groaned as he felt himself filled by the man shortly before he settled into a rough rhythm himself.

 

“I like when you say my name…say it again,” O’rin purred, pushing his tunic up so he could drag his nails down his back.

 

“Aah, Rin…!” Aymeric gasped, his cock jerking with delight at the painful welts forming on either side of his spine.

 

“Good boy…” O’rin rumbled, digging his fingers into the man’s hips as he pounded deeply inside him, feeling him shiver. He rather enjoyed switching roles with him, the men taking turns being the master and the pet, though he tended to be Aymeric’s pet more often. He couldn’t really complain, he rather enjoyed being bossed around and forced to devour the Elezen’s massive cock on a daily basis. Something about his scent made him hungry, the heady musk that lingered in his nostrils every time he had his nose buried in his groin. The woodsy scent of his shampoo filled his senses when the man fed from his neck and made him see stars from how hard he came. The rough pads of his fingers, dragging across his skin, reminding him that he was a seasoned warrior despite his dandy appearance. O’rin caught his breath as he hunched over the Elezen, reaching to stroke his cock for distraction from the thoughts he was having.

 

“Mnngh…why…did you stop…?” Aymeric panted, glancing back at him. He couldn’t quite read his mind, sensing something amiss with the man but always being blocked from knowing his troubles.

 

“Just…taking a break,” O’rin murmured, focused on getting the man off. “Can we go to your room to finish this?”

 

“Certainly…” sitting up a little, he moaned from the hand still stroking him. “You…have to stop…touching me…”

 

“What if I don’t wanna?” O’rin muttered against the man’s back, hiding his face. “What if I want to smell you…mixing with me…on the floor under your desk?”

 

Panting and shivering from the continued stroking, he let the man get him off, sensing something definitely amiss but not wanting to ask right now. Groaning, his orgasm spilled onto the floor, mingling with the mess O’rin had made earlier. He blushed a little, their combined scents doing something to him inside. Feeling O’rin pull out, he turned to lift the man in his arms, kissing him soundly. 

 

O’rin moaned, shivering a little from the intimacy of the moment. Clinging to his tunic, his ears laid back from the deepened kiss until the Elezen slipped to his neck, kissing gently and tenderly. Embarrassed by his sudden loving touches, he bit his lip to hold back a small whimper. Had the man sensed his thoughts after all? He flustered as Aymeric nuzzled him, managing to croak out, “W-What are you doing?”

 

“Kissing you…is that against the rules?” Aymeric murmured as he settled in his chair so he could reach into the bottom drawer where O’rin’s clothes were stored.

 

“No…it’s just…weird…” O’rin sucked in a breath as he felt the Elezen’s tongue drag along his throat, making his breathing increase as he expected a bite. Receiving a hickey instead, he clung to his tunic more. “Aah…Ayms, that’s…”

 

“Shut up,” Aymeric rumbled before leaning back, admiring the welt on his neck. Reaching to stroke it, he trailed his fingers up to the man’s jaw, caressing it before holding his chin in his grasp. “You need a haircut…”

 

“D-Do I?” Flustered further by the resumed caresses, he swallowed as Aymeric gazed at him with an unreadable expression. His tail twitching behind him, he cleared his throat. “Can I get dressed now?”

 

“Mm…yes, I suppose…” Aymeric handed over the man’s clothes, letting him climb free to dress while he cleaned up around his desk, not wanting Lucia to find a horror show.

 

O’rin stood off to the side with his back to Aymeric, his eyes scanning the floor for answers to why his heart was racing so much. Was he sick? He must be sick. No, Weres don’t get sick, maybe he was excited for even further destruction of his ass once they got to Aymeric’s room. Yes, that must be it. Putting the embarrassing feelings out of his mind, he got dressed and trotted over to the man with renewed aloof sass, slapping him on the ass, “Let’s go! I can still walk straight, you didn’t do enough damage yet!”

 

Scoffing at his enthusiasm, Aymeric bent down to bite his ear before whispering, “I want to take my time with you tonight…so you better please me.”

 

Shivering at his words, O’rin pushed him away before scuttling to the door, “Like that’s hard to do! Come on, before I pop a tent thinking about it!”

 

Aymeric watched him go, curious about his odd behavior as he slowly strode after him, locking up behind himself.

 

While the two men busied themselves with each other’s company, Estinien finished up some work around the castle before returning to his room to see what O’llie’s progress was on the blanket. Stepping inside, he quickly slipped in and closed the door, his ears tinged pink as he caught the woman pleasuring herself with one of his dildos.

 

“A-Ah, Stin!! I uh…!” Flustered by the interruption, O’llie scrambled to cover herself up and hide the toy, turning bright red.

 

“Don’t stop…” Estinien murmured in a husky voice, already turned on by the display he caught sight of.

 

“O-Oh…um…” embarrassed to continue in front of her mate, she could see him already pulling out his cock to pleasure himself as he sat on the bed watching her. Turned on by his own display, she slowly laid back again, settling the dildo back into her pussy with a moan. Thrusting it in and out as she rubbed her clit, she met Estinien’s hot gaze, panting a little from the smell of his arousal. “I…got lonely…”

 

“Sorry I left you alone so long,” Estinien rumbled as he slowly stroked himself, his eyes sliding over her body, watching every twitch, every squirm, every gasp of air lifting her breasts; he growled a little at the sound of the toy squelching between her folds. “Fuck, you’re so erotic, O’lls…”

 

Panting and moaning more openly, she spread her thighs more so he could see that she had a plug in as well. The visual of him watching her was enough to bring her to orgasm, her back arching as her head pressed back into the pillows, echoes of her moment ringing against the stone walls. The pressure of both toys inside her made her squirt, leaving a mess on the bed.

 

“Again,” he growled, slowly peeling his clothes off as he watched her.

 

O’llie was panting more heavily now, watching him strip as she thrusted the dildo faster, imagining him inside her instead. The way his muscles moved when he pounded her pussy undid her, making her want to scream his name in revelry. Rocking her hips with every thrust, she whimpered, “I want you, Stin…please…”

 

“You want my fat cock inside you?” Estinien rumbled, crawling across the bed once he was nude. Taking over with the toy, he pounded it into her roughly. “Filling you up and making you cum so hard you black out again?”

 

“Aah!! Yes!” She cried out, having another orgasm from his takeover. A hungry whimper left her lips as her nipples fell prey to his tongue, then his teeth. She squirmed with need and longing, burying her fingers in his long locks. “Please…don’t stop!”

 

Growling as he tugged on her nipple, he pinned her with his steely gray eyes as he watched her orgasm again. He could feel her fluids splash against his hand, making him all the more hungry. Popping her nipple out of his mouth after a firm tug, he leaned up to growl in her ear softly, “Will you give me pleasure, my love?”

 

“Anything,” she breathed, winded by the intense orgasms. Watching him shift until his cock was level with her head, she got the idea, taking him into her mouth as she stroked him. It wasn’t the last orgasm she had, doing her best not to bite down on his shaft as she hit her peak. Nestling her nose into the light white hairs around the base of his cock, she slipped a finger into his ass to press his prostate.

 

“Shit, you’re gonna make me cum,” Estinen groaned, maintaining his rhythm with the toy despite hunching over her, gripping the sheets firmly with his free hand as he slowly thrusted into her mouth. Meeting her gaze, he could hear her thoughts clearly.

 

I want you to cum, give me your seed, O’llie pinned him with her amethyst eyes, fully dilated from how aroused she was. 

 

His face screwing up in a mix of overwhelmed pleasure, Estinien groaned heavily as he fulfilled her request, his orgasm coating the back of her throat until she nearly gagged on it. Pulling back so she could get some air, he caught his own breath, “I won’t stop this time…not until you beg me to…”

 

“I won’t,” she licked him clean, sucking on his tip until he pulled away from her, pouting a little with longing. She watched him rummage in the box before he pulled out a larger plug, biting her lip a little as she watched him insert it in himself with a heavy moan. “You sure you won’t be begging to stop?”

 

“Never,” he breathed, wrapping his cock in a condom and lubing it up before kneeling between her legs. Pulling out the plug, he eased himself into her ass this time, bottoming out before he began to thrust while moving the dildo.

 

O’llie dug her nails into the sheets as she screamed in pleasure, her feet bracing on his calves as she did her best to leverage herself against his thrusts, angled with her ass off the bed and shoulder blades firmly pressed into the mattress, “FUCK! AAAH!”

 

“Don’t hold back!” Estinien growled, holding her aloft with one hand while he moved the toy in time, watching her writhe with insanity at the amount of stimulation he was suddenly giving her. Seeing her eyes roll back into her head, he groaned as she orgasmed, her screams of passion loud and exciting to his ears. He kept going as he said, pounding her over and over through many more orgasms, having his own moments a few times before rolling her onto her stomach. Slowly he ran his tongue up her spine, feeling her tremble as he nibbled her shoulder, then her neck, before eventually he hissed in her ear. “Now you fuck yourself with it.”

 

Shakily worming her hand to her groin, O’llie did her best to move the dildo as Estinien penetrated her again, her muffled cries of pleasure searing into the sheets as she was pounded within an ilm of her life. Feeling fingers dig into her hair, she cried out as he roughly tugged on her locks, making her cum. She wasn’t sure how long they carried on, blacking out a few times until the sheets were slippery with her fluids. Being scooped up and carried to the shower, she trembled in his arms as he slipped his cock into her pussy this time. Clinging to his shoulders, she reached up to stroke his ear, seeing him blush, “Are they…sensitive?”

 

“Yes…” he panted, hanging his head to allow her to play with him more. The blush spread to his freckled cheeks as he moaned, her fingers rubbing up and down the length of his ear in slow, firm strokes. “Fuck…aah…mnngh…!”

 

“Would I turn you on…if I did this in public?” She panted, rocking her hips to feel his cock sliding in and out of her, where he belonged. He hadn’t put on a condom this time, most likely assuming he was empty after unloading everything over an hour ago. She loved how he felt, skin to skin, nothing stopping their scents from mixing and creating the musky bouquet she loved. Their scent, the one permeating every ilm of their room to make it their own little den. She breathed deeply before biting his pec.

 

“Fuck, yes, I’d get so hard,” he growled, too tired to thrust very hard as the water washed the sticky film from their bodies.

 

“Yeah? Would that bother you?” Being playful, she ducked her head to lick and suck on his nipple, hearing him groan again.

 

“No, but then I’d want to fuck you right there…wherever we are…” Estinien hissed, feeling his other ear getting assaulted pleasantly. “Mnngh…hell’s…bells…”

 

“I give you permission…to fuck me anytime…anywhere…” she purred in his ear, feeling him suddenly thrust into her. “Aah!!”

 

“Right in the middle of a meeting for all to see?” Estinien hissed, gripping her tail as he pounded her.

 

“ANYWHERE!” She cried out, having another orgasm before collapsing in his arms, trembling from the sensations.

 

Slowly letting his cock slip out of her, Estinien cradled her carefully in his arms, making sure she didn’t fall, “I gotta get new sheets…”

 

“Mnn…later…” she murmured, almost falling asleep against him. The warmth of the shower drumming at her back was soothing, rinsing the scratches and bites across her skin. 

 

Shifting so she was properly supported, Estinien began to wash her back with his soap, slow circular motions that wound up finally putting her to sleep. He smiled a little to himself at how cute she looked, sweaty and messy hair clinging to her face and neck. Kissing her head, he took his time washing the woman before starting a bath for them to soak in until he felt like getting out.

 

The Vertigo house had been fairly quiet in the main hall, deceiving any who entered the dwelling into thinking the occupants were quietly enjoying their time in their rooms. But beyond the magicked walls, a torrent of screams and wails were echoing forth, filling the void beyond their respective doors. Thancred was roughly pounding Diana from behind, tugging firmly on her tail to make her wail louder. Giving her ass a slap, he panted, “Do you want to…go to the hotsprings with me…later?”

 

“Haa…hot…springs??” Diana managed to reply before having an orgasm, her sweet singing making her lover pound even harder until she squirted. “THAN!!”

 

“We have plenty of time…before the sun comes up…it’ll feel good…after everything we’ve been doing,” he growled, leaning over her to bite her shoulder. He groaned as he felt her tail wrap around his waist, hugging him firmly as he buried his cock in her pussy, having his own moment.

 

“Aaah…yes…” she whimpered, feeling aroused by his bite as she buried her fingers in his hair over her shoulder.

 

The slap of his thighs pounding against hers filled the room, the air heavy with the musk of their passion. He rather enjoyed the scent, even if others were overpowered by it. He couldn’t bond with her, not the way they could, so this was the next best thing he could manage with his girlfriend. Reaching beneath her hip, he rubbed her clit, making her cum again before he finally gasped for air, “Then…let us go…after you cum one more time for me.”

 

“Mnnngh…Than…” Diana whimpered, trembling from the nonstop action from her lover. She did look forward to another excursion outdoors, having enjoyed the trip to the aethernet cafe with him and Mufinella. For once she didn’t feel like a burden, able to teach them something they didn’t know and help in progressing the research to stop Solus’ control over the slaves. A bit of a confidence boost, Diana came once more, collapsing into the bed as Thancred finished as well. 

 

Giving her one last little spank before dismounting, Thancred kissed her shoulder and rolled off the bed to clean up, “If you can’t make it, I’ll just carry you.”

 

Diana gave a small whimpered moan as she flopped on the bed, thoroughly spent. Listening to him turn on the shower, she took a brief nap to recover her energy until she was scooped up from the soiled bedding. Flopping against Thancred’s chest, she sighed, “I’m tirrrrred.”

 

“I can see that,” he chuckled, kissing her forehead as he brought her into the shower to wash up. “Don’t worry, I’ll cleanse you of our sin.”

 

“But I like sinning with you,” she muttered, half asleep. She heard a chuckle before drifting off again, the sound of the shower being enough to lull her into a blissful nap. Awoken by a towel rustling her hair, she sleepily peered out at the man helping her dry off. She’d been wrapped in a towel, burrito’d in like a cat needing medication. Wiggling a little, she yawned. “Is it time to go now?”

 

“Mmhmm, I’ve got everything for the trip,” he smiled, already wearing a yukata. He motioned to her bikini sitting atop another yukata that was red. “I thought you’d like it.”

 

“It’s pretty…” too tired to wonder where it came from, she slowly got dressed, finding her legs unwilling to comply much with her. Getting assistance from Thancred, she was eventually ready to go, tottering down the hall and out the Kugane parlor to make their way over to the hot springs. Since it was the middle of the night, the pools were empty, save for one or two shady figures keeping to themselves. They settled into a pool overlooking the ocean, enjoying the view as they soaked and idly chatted amongst themselves.

 

“Ah…it’s been a while,” Thancred sighed as he enjoyed the warmth, leaning on the rocky ledge between them and the sharp drop to the ocean below.

 

“Do you like hot springs?” Diana asked lazily, tempted to fall asleep again with the warmth surrounding her.

 

“I do, I used to visit them frequently in my youth, before my imprisonment,” he sighed at the memories the waters brought back. “I know it’s hard to believe, but I used to have a soak with Lord Hien after every skirmish when I aided him in the wars.”

 

Perking up at the promise of more Thancred lore, Diana inquired, “Really? So you were close with Lord Hien?”

 

“Somewhat, as close as men are during wartime,” he chuckled at her renewed energy. “He enjoyed unwinding, and I had no reason to refuse his invitations. They were simpler times…despite the circumstances.”

 

“Do you miss the, uh…old days?” Hoping he didn’t have a penchant for violence, Diana saw a look of weary reminiscence as he considered her question.

 

“Mm…perhaps in some respects, some not so much,” Thancred turned to look out at the ocean as if gazing upon his past. “I was a free man then, perhaps too free. But aye…life was simpler, I knew my place in it as my coven’s hound of war and espionage. Now? I’m…not sure what my place is, I’ve simply been existing these few centuries like and endless void opened up and swallowed me. Every day the same…over and over…I suppose you could say it felt a bit like hell.”

 

“Even now?” Feeling a little for the vampire, Diana hoped he still didn’t regret existing.

 

Glancing over at her, his somber expression was replaced by a soft smile as he reached to ruffle her hair, “How could I say living with you is hell? And certainly the others have stirred up my life enough to not warrant a case of monotony any longer.”

 

“But…do you feel like you’re free again?” Diana pouted a little at his gesture, hoping he wouldn’t try to hide things again.

 

His smile faded a little as he returned to his ocean gazing, letting out a sigh, “Almost…not quite there yet. Perhaps soon…”

 

Diana didn’t like thinking of Thancred as a prisoner of his past still despite the lifted restrictions, wondering why he still felt trapped in his life. Sinking under the water to blow bubbles absent-mindedly, she murmured, “But we’re outside now…”

 

“Aye…but I’m not free to love who I wish yet…” he whispered, not looking back.

 

Glancing at him a little in surprise, Diana felt a pang in her chest as she settled in more to quietly soak at his side, realizing she was now a prisoner of such a fate as well. A somber mood fell over the lovers.

 

Meanwhile, Mufinella returned to the Vertigo house carrying a couple parcels in her arms. She made a beeline for G’raha’s room, pushing the door open to find the man reading on the bed, “I’ve returned.”

 

“Mufi!” Happy to see his mate, G’raha made sure to mark his place before setting the book aside, scooting to the edge of the bed. “Did your meeting go well?”

 

“I believe so, Stephanivien is fairly confident that they can replicate the x-ray design,” Mufinella replied as she locked the door before crossing the room. Setting aside one of the bundles on top of her suitcase, she held the other two out to him. “Here, for you.”

 

“For me?” His ears perking up, G’raha took the gifts and blinked in surprise, carefully setting them in his lap. “What’s the occasion?”

 

“No occasion, just a small display of my appreciation for you,” she smiled as she sat down beside him. “It isn’t too much but hopefully you will enjoy them.”

 

G’raha sniffed the packages, knowing one of them contained food. Opening the first package, he found teriyaki chicken, still warm, “Ooh, it smells divine! Thank you!”

 

“I wasn’t sure if you’d eaten yet so dig in,” she urged him, seeing him scarf the food immediately. She chuckled, brushing his hair back. “Now now, don’t choke on it…”

 

Swallowing his mouthful, he blushed a little, embarrassed by his hunger. Nodding, he set the food aside for a moment to open the other package. Inside he found some fluffy breads and steamed buns, wanting to rip into them as well, “What are these?”

 

“Those are milk bread flavored with Yanxia milk and green tea, and those are steamed buns filled with different meats,” she explained, motioning to the buns. “Those are savory, you can save the milk bread for dessert.”

 

“The food here in Kugane is so different from what I’m used to…it’s heavenly,” he murmured around bits of steamed bun, moaning from the rich mixture inside the soft dough. “I wish you could taste this!”

 

“I will…later, when I taste you,” she whispered in his ear, seeing his tail bristle.

 

Swallowing his mouthful, he eyed her with a different kind of hunger, wondering if she was up to more activities after he finished eating. Seeing the timid longing in her sapphire eyes, he whispered, “Can I taste you too?”

 

“Of course,” she snuggled up to him, nuzzling his neck affectionately before leaning up to nibble on his ear.

 

G’raha closed his eyes, not wanting to question the woman’s interest in him. They were starting to become more intimate again, rocky still with vaginal coupling, but working through the trauma reactions. He could smell her arousal, making it hard to concentrate on eating his lunch when he wanted to eat her pussy. Setting aside the bread after finishing the chicken, he turned to kiss her, his tail wrapping around her hip.

 

Mufinella moaned into his lips, undoing his braid so she could run her fingers through his hair. Enjoying the gentle affection he gave her, she thought softly, I want to be one with you again, not just in body, but in heart…so long we’ve been apart, dealing with our own troubles. Can we just…remember who we are together?

 

I would love nothing more than to pour my heart and soul into being one with you, my love, he purred a little, kneading her breast in his hand over her dress. It reminded him of the first time he had touched her, that fateful day in the library just before their first time together. He did miss showering her in affection, too distracted by the weight of their problems to focus on what was truly important…their bond with one another.

 

Mufinella reached into his lap, rubbing the bulge forming in his trousers. Slipping off the bed, she undid his fly before pulling him out, kneeling between his legs, “I want you to expel all of your semen, so don’t hold back.”

 

Blushing at the sight of her kneeling before him to pleasure him, he moaned and reclined a little on the bed, watching her go down on him. Did this mean she wanted vaginal intercourse again? The idea made his heart race as he allowed his body to relax and enjoy the work she did. Panting more over time, he gently brushed her hair back before whispering, “You’re so beautiful…”

 

You’re the most handsome man I’ve ever known, she slowly opened her eyes, gazing up at him as she took him in fully.

 

Sucking in a breath, he thought it must just be flattery but the determined look of sincerity in her eyes made him cry out as he came, gripping her hair as he unloaded his entire store of semen as requested. It was intense, making him fall back on the bed as he gasped for air, squirming when she sucked on him roughly, “Mnngh!”

 

She slowly popped his cock out of her mouth, swallowing his offering after a few gulps and wiping the corner of her mouth, “Sorry, had to make sure it was all out.”

 

“I…didn’t mind it…” he breathed, his cheeks red at the admittance. Watching her crawl up his body and settle in his lap, he moaned again, feeling her warm folds rubbing against his shaft. “Mufi…”

 

“I want you to cum once more…prove to me you’re empty,” she purred as she pushed his tunic up, leaning over him to kiss and nibble on his shoulder and neck.

 

“As you wish…” he whispered, running his hands over her thighs as he reveled in her affections. Feeling her teeth sink into his neck, he moaned louder, gripping her thighs as her hips rocked faster. Meeting his orgasm once more, he made sure to unload if anything was left, nothing but a small dribble of fluid remaining once he was done.

 

“Good boy,” she whispered, licking his neck before sitting up again. She stroked his length, squeezing out any lingering fluids and licking the excess off her fingers before carefully taking him into her pussy, settling on his cock with a shiver.

 

“Mufi?” Worried about her not using a condom, he pressed his head back into the bed with a desperate moan as she began to move, unable to fight the absolute bliss that overcame him. Slowly he pressed up into her, wanting to match her speed as she rode him, groaning when she pinned his hands down.

 

“I don’t…want to fear this…anymore…” she panted, the wash of perfection sweeping away her worries as she ground against him, working his shaft up and down and as deep as it would go.

 

“I love you, Mufi…” G’raha laced his fingers with hers, gazing up at her with the utmost affection. 

 

“Now and forever?” She panted, growing close to her own orgasm.

 

“For all eternity,” he pounded up faster, wanting to help her find bliss with him.

 

Mufinella cried out, trembling from her moment as her head fell back in revelry. How she missed this, the carefree intimacy that had been taken from them over two weeks ago. No matter what, she never wanted to lose this feeling again, squeezing him tightly as she savored his girth, “Harder!!”

 

G’raha growled as he rolled to be on top, resting her on the bed as he stood beside it. Holding her thighs captive, he pounded her roughly, watching her breasts bounce as she freed herself from her dress.

 

“Aah, yes! Claim me, my love!” Mufinella cried out, playing with herself while he did his part in bringing her to orgasm again. Slowly she relaxed more and more, the fear of a repeat of the last full moon slipping away from her mind. She only wanted to exist in that very moment, sharing it with the man she loved more than life itself. They didn’t stop until day broke in the world outside.

Chapter 69: Parasites

As the Ishgardian contingent awaited the completion of the x-ray machine, the city-dwellers continued their restless divide between vampires and Werefolk. Having to hide the identities of O’llie and O’rin, the twins were forced to wear cloaks as they explored the city with their keepers. Hopping onto the railing of the bridge leading towards the Jeweled Crozier, O’rin hummed a tune to himself as he carelessly swayed around, perhaps on purpose.

 

“Honestly, could you get down?” Aymeric sighed, watching O’rin flap about dramatically after his request.

 

“Oh noooo, I might fall!” O’rin exclaimed before walking normally again, scoffing at him. “You’re so paranoid! I won’t fall, I’m like buttered toast tied to a cat!”

 

“That…makes no sense,” the Elezen narrowed his eyes before seeing his foot slip. He instinctively reached out, grabbing the Miqo’s hand. “Would you come down now??”

 

Looking at the large hand holding his protectively, he pouted a little as he turned his face away, “I don’t wanna! It’s fun up here and boring down there!”

 

“It’s safe down here, do you know how many people have fallen to their death from this height?” Giving him a lecture, he could see the man’s tail banging around under his cloak.

 

“Why yes, I did find that book in your library, I believe it was called ‘The Man Who Fell to Earth’, quite a good read,” O’rin replied in the most straight tone he could muster. “The copious amounts of sex were quite good too.”

 

Aymeric frowned at him, confused what he was even talking about.

 

“Rin, please…behave a little bit? We’re trying to travel incognito,” O’llie chastised her brother, peeking out from under her hood.

 

“You’re all so boring and stuffy!” O’rin pouted before letting out an awkward squeak as Aymeric lifted him off the rails by grabbing him round his waist before setting him on the ground. He swatted himself free, barely hiding his blush. “If you’re gonna manhandle me, at least make it worth my while!”

 

“I just might if you behave yourself while we’re in public,” Aymeric whispered in his ear before walking on, moving to speak with Estinien about work.

 

Huffing and rubbing his ear to rid it of the tickles from the man’s breath, he pouted and kicked some rubble off the bridge.

 

“What’s up with you today? You’re more ornery than usual,” O’llie matched her brother’s gait to hiss at him under her breath.

 

“Am not! He’s the one making the worms in me all squiggly!” O’rin scoffed at his sister, tugging her hood down in her face.

 

“Worms?! What worms!?” Confused and annoyed by his behavior, she swatted him with a hiss.

 

“The ones that get all squiggly inside me,” he explained as if it was common knowledge. “What else would cause that weird wormy feeling in my stomach and chest?”

 

O’llie frowned at him, trying to decode his insane rambling, “When do you feel this…squiggly feeling?”

 

“I dunno…whenever Aymeric’s around being all weird and like…holding my hand or kissing my neck,” he murmured with a pout, rubbing the back of his neck as the hairs prickled; the feeling returned. “There, it’s happening again!”

 

“Rin…do you like Aymeric?” O’llie narrowed her eyes at him, seeing him startle.

 

“Like him? I mean…sure, he’s great at destroying my ass,” he mused before seeing Aymeric shoot a glare back at him. He ignored the look, peering at his sister. “What does that have to do with the worms?”

 

“Rin, you don’t have worms,” shaking her head at him and keeping her voice down, she pulled his hood back so she could see him properly. “You have a crush on him…that’s the feeling you get when you like someone.”

 

O’rin blinked in confusion before scoffing and waving her off, “Yeah right, I don’t get feelings for anyone. I’m a free man! The only things I care about are my sister, causing chaos, and getting my dick wet!”

 

“Well you can deny it all you like…but just…be careful, alright?” O’llie warned him before trotting to catch up with Estinien, hanging in his shadow.

 

Be careful? Of what? Cooties? Please…I don’t have a crush on him…that’s… O’rin thought defiantly until a memory of Aymeric tenderly nuzzling him popped into his mind. Feeling his heart flutter, he clutched his chest, blushing. It…it’s heartburn…or a stroke! Yeah, I must be sick, no way I’d be catching feels for this…incredibly attractive…and sexy…tall…stuffy…ah, fuck…

 

“O’rin? Stay close, we’re about to head into the markets,” Aymeric called back to him, wondering what was troubling him so much.

 

Hiding beneath his cowl, O’rin scuttled ahead of them, trying to shove down the foreign emotions he wasn't comfortable dwelling on. As he nosed around the market, the smell of something baked caught his nose. Turning his head, he found a pretzel in his vision, following the hand holding it and finding it was attached to Aymeric.

 

“Here…you must be hungry,” Aymeric murmured, offering him the baked goods.

 

“What is it?” O’rin sniffed it suspiciously before awkwardly taking a bite while Aymeric was still holding it. His eyes lighting up, he exclaimed with a full mouth. “That shit’s amazing!”

 

“It’s a pretzel,” chuckling and not seeming bothered to feed him, he patiently waited until the man took the pretzel for himself, watching him scarf it. “Would you like another?”

 

“Hell yeah! I could eat like…fifty of these!” He proclaimed as he ate his way through the salty treat in no time.

 

Aymeric smiled and patted his head before stepping away, “I’ll get you another then.”

 

Pausing to stare after him, O’rin felt the wiggles again before quickly swallowing and trotting after him, “You don’t gotta!”

 

“I am simply doing my duty as your master to ensure you are fed properly,” Aymeric remarked, glancing over his shoulder at the man trying to keep up as he strode over to the pretzel cart.

 

“Oh…well, as long as it’s not like…something weird…” O’rin awkwardly laughed.

 

“As in?” Curious about his stranger than usual behavior, Aymeric paused to gaze down at him.

 

“Uh…just…weird…pretzel stuff…” not wanting to bring it up, he smacked his arm. “Your servant hungers for pretzels! Hyah!”

 

Scoffing and shaking his head, Aymeric went to purchase two more pretzels, pondering the Miqo’te’s bizarre response.

 

“Your brother is being more of a nuisance than usual today,” Estinien grumbled as he window-shopped with O’llie.

 

“Oh, ignore him, he’s just like that sometimes,” O’llie blew it off as they approached a counter full of shiny decorations. Seeing the baubles gave her an idea, looking up at Estinien in wonder. “Do you think there are sun catchers here?”

 

“Suncatchers? What are those?” Estinien tilted his head curiously at her.

 

“They’re usually either glass or clear gemstones that are cut so that the light will catch them and reflect colored beams around,” O’llie explained, remembering that some of the servants would hang them in their windows, though they were usually cobbled together from broken bottles.

 

“In case you haven’t noticed, we don’t exactly live in a place where sunbeams are welcome, so I doubt it,” he reminded her, moving to stroll on.

 

“Oh…right…” pondering to herself, she got another idea. “Would they have some in Kugane? That’s a mortal city, right?”

 

“Yes, it is, I suppose we could check…why do you want these ‘sun catchers’?” Estinien frowned a little, confused about the purpose of death beam decor.

 

“It was just an idea…I thought maybe…I don’t know…Mufinella might like them?” Keeping her voice down so it wasn’t super obvious what they were talking about, she peeked up at him. “For her island, maybe? It would be pretty…so long as no one visited during the day who…could be affected by such things…”

 

“Hmm…” Estinien considered the idea, wondering if they could get away with visiting so soon without getting caught. “I suppose we could check…”

 

“Can we?? Right now?” Eager to get the gift, she bounced a little.

 

“The shops being open this late will be limited, we’d have better luck in the morning,” he narrowed his eyes at her. “Why do you want to get her gifts? I already gave her the yarn we made…”

 

“I just…she’s been…having a hard time lately, I thought it’d be nice…” awkwardly picking at her cloak, she wondered if he was uncomfortable getting Mufinella gifts.

 

Estinien gazed at her quietly for a moment before shrugging a little, “If you want to try finding some, sure, but we’ll have to wait until tomorrow.”

 

“Really? It’s okay to get some??” Brightening at the idea of doing something nice for someone else, her tail wagged under her cloak.

 

“Yeah…it’s fine,” he couldn’t help smiling at her as he gave her a gentle head pat. “As many as you like, I’m sure she’ll love it.”

 

O’llie smiled happily, beginning to plot how she might make it happen if they couldn’t find anything in Kugane in the morning. She knew there were jewel sellers in Ishgard, she could definitely acquire string sturdy enough to hold them and make something herself, she was quite sure. It might require a braided cord to work, she was used to braiding her own hair so braiding cords couldn’t be too hard. She considered practicing a little, looking around at the stalls until she found one that sold attractive cords. Glancing up at Estinien, she thought, Can I get some of these cords?

 

Hmm? Sure, what for? He looked down at the cords, seeing an array of colors. There was one in a rich purple color that reminded him of her eye color, drawing him to run his fingers across it before digging in his pocket.

 

I just wanted to do some crafts…if that’s okay, sheepish about her request, she noted the one he touched, also seeing some other colors she liked.

 

Get whatever you want, he pulled out a bag that was heavy, she was certain she could buy the whole stall out if she wanted to.

 

“Estinien!” Aymeric called out, waving the man down from across the market. O’rin was beside him, his arms full of pretzels while one hung from his mouth, slowly being drawn to its end.

 

“Be right back,” Estinien murmured to O’llie as he passed her his pouch before trotting over to Aymeric to see what he wanted.

 

Left alone and feeling excited to get whatever she desired, she got an array of colors, as well as a few she really wanted for her secret gift idea. Getting the cords carefully bound and bagged, she trotted over to Estinien to see what was going on.

 

“Wha wuh?” O’rin tried to speak around his mouthful of pretzel, offering O’llie one of his many snacks.

 

“Oh, do I want one? Uh sure…” she plucked one of the pretzels out of his arms that didn’t look like he might have licked it or drooled on it yet. She nibbled on it a little as she glanced up at Estinien. Everything okay?

 

Aymeric was just updating me on a few things, I might need to run out of the city for a few hours, he replied as he listened to Aymeric explain the mission. Something for the machine they’re building, he wants to get it in secret so Solus’ goons don’t notice.

 

Oh okay, I can wait for you in our room, seeing an opportunity to work on her secret gift while the man was away, she didn’t argue with him leaving.

 

Will you be alright? We were going to do some knitting together, wondering why she was okay with him being away, he grew suspicious of her purchase.

 

We can work on it another night, it’s okay, you’ve got important work to do, she smiled as she ate the pretzel.

 

“What are you smiling about?” O’rin asked after swallowing the last bit of his snack.

 

“Nothing,” O’llie blushed a little, forgetting that no one else could hear their conversation. She nibbled on the pretzel again for a distraction.

 

O’rin hummed to himself before feeling a hand on his shoulder, looking up as Aymeric met his gaze.

 

“Let us return to my office, I have a few papers to fill out before I can take a break for the night,” Aymeric spoke to him, nodding towards the castle.

 

“A’igh’,” O’rin replied with more pretzel in his mouth.

 

“Head back inside with them, I’ve got to go now,” Estinien wanted to kiss her goodbye but gave her a head pat instead.

 

O’llie nodded to him, also wanting to kiss him before following her brother and Aymeric. Stealing another pretzel from him, she walked back to the main building with them before going her own way back to her room. Settling in on the bed after spreading out the cords, she selected a few to practice with braiding.

 

The Lord Commander returned to his office a few moments later, settling behind his desk before pulling over a pile of papers. Engrossed in his work, he didn’t notice how quiet O’rin had gotten until looking up a while later to see him staring into space. Surprised by his silence, he spoke up, “Are you alright?”

 

“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah,” stretching to cover up being lost in thought, he hopped up to dust the crumbs and salt off his tunic before walking around the desk to pester Aymeric. “Are you done yet? I’m bored.”

 

“Almost, I just have this pile left to review,” Aymeric replied, motioning to a smaller stack to his left.

 

Making a disgusted face, O’rin reached into Aymeric’s lap to grope at his trousers, “Can I suck your cock while you work?”

 

“Mm…if you wish to…” not one to turn down a sexual favor from someone he enjoyed relations with, he undid his trousers and pushed them down before locking his door.

 

O’rin happily crawled under his desk and began to lick and suck on his cock like normal, hoping to distract the man from his work for more fun. Feeling fingers slowly slide through his hair, he shivered, looking up to see Aymeric’s eyes hooded but focused on the papers he was working on. The gentle caresses as he held his hair back made the squigglies come back.

 

“Would you like to get a haircut after this? I forgot while we were still out…” Aymeric murmured, his voice husky and soft from the pleasure as he stroked the wild red locks of his lover.

 

O’rin shivered again, his cheeks blushing as he deep throated the man’s cock to hide his moan from the affection.

 

Hunching over a little, Aymeric groaned, distracted from his work for a moment while O’rin overcompensated. Panting and breathy, he whispered, “Don’t stop…Rin…”

 

Gods, why is he so…so… O’rin’s blush intensified as he felt the Elezen’s long fingers brush against his neck. Focusing on getting him off, he rubbed his taint as he went down on him.

 

“Haa…mnn…” Aymeric moaned, his eyes half-closed as he tried to sign a document before leaning on the desk. “Rin…”

 

Fuck, if he says my name like that again, I might cum in my pants… O’rin stifled a moan with the cock in his mouth, guzzling it until he felt a sharp pull from his hair being tugged. A hot splash of semen coated his throat, rewarding his efforts as a deep, rumbled growl vibrated in Aymeric’s chest, making O’rin hard.

 

“Good boy…” Aymeric whispered in a breathy voice as he slowly came down from his moment, returning to his work.

 

Eyeing him as he got hungry himself, he popped his cock out of his mouth, “Can I ride you?”

 

Aymeric glanced down at him, seeming to consider the logistics before nodding. He pulled out the condoms and lube, preparing himself before sitting back a little for O’rin.

 

Pulling his trousers off and crawling into Aymeric’s lap, he easily slid onto his cock and moaned as he began to ride him. Feeling Aymeric nuzzle his neck, he blushed again as he buried his face in his chest to hide his embarrassment. A firm arm wrapped around his waist, making him feel small and dainty compared to the taller man who was quite muscular beneath his many layers. The way he held him was intimate and loving, different from their usual aggressive and intense fucking. This felt like…making love…

 

Aymeric focused back on his paperwork as he rested his head against O’rin’s, his breath tickling his ear until he ducked his head down to kiss his neck. Panting a little, he slowly sunk his teeth into the Miqo’s neck, beginning to feed.

 

“Ah, fuck…” O’rin gasped, grinding harder as he felt close to finishing from the bite. Panting and trembling from the surge of lust, he moaned. “I’m gonna cum…”

 

“Stop moving, then, I’m hungry,” Aymeric growled, holding his waist firmly to stop his movement.

 

Blushing from the command, O’rin moaned as the teeth sank in again. Unable to pleasure himself, he floated at the edge of release, his body filling with more and more pleasure that he thought he might cum anyway. The fat cock filling him didn’t help his situation, his own dick oozing a little from the sensation overload. Resting his head against Aymeric, he waited until the man finished before shakily resuming his ride.

 

“You taste salty,” Aymeric murmured, licking his neck as he finished the rest of his stack. Setting his quill down, he sat back to watch O’rin ride him as he digested his meal. Running his hands up his thick thighs and under his tunic, he sighed. “You truly are exquisite…”

 

“W-What?” Caught off guard, O’rin shivered and gripped the arms of the chair as he moaned, the roaming hands turning him on more. “Shit, Ayms…”

 

“Do you wish to cum?” He rumbled, meeting his gaze as he thrusted into him a little.

 

Panting and nodding, O’rin reached up to grab the back of Aymeric’s chair to pull himself up, leveling his cock with the man’s mouth expectantly.

 

Aymeric reached between his legs to bury two fingers in his ass as he pressed him closer, happily taking his cock into his mouth and sucking on his length.

 

Gods, why do you make me feel so good…? O’rin cried out, his nails digging into the chair as he orgasmed. He swore Aymeric was massaging his prostate to get more out of him, making him wail louder as his balls fully unloaded. “AAH FUCK! AYMS!”

 

Smiling a little to himself, Aymeric closed his eyes, accepting the man’s offering until he could feel his cock calming down. Releasing him, he pushed him back into his lap, burying his cock back inside him, “Keep going.”

 

Winded but humming from his release, O’rin resumed his ride, panting as Aymeric pulled his tunic off. Being pushed back against the desk, he groaned as Aymeric tweaked his nipples, “Harder…”

 

“Do you enjoy pain, Rin?” Aymeric rumbled, pinching and pulling on his nipples as he watched him bounce his hips roughly. It felt good having his dick massaged by the Miqo’te, always wanting to be inside him.

 

“Yeah…the rougher the better,” O’rin replied between moans, his head falling back as Aymeric dragged his nails down his torso before digging into his hips. “Mnngh…”

 

“You got an erection when I removed your clan mark,” he noted, not bringing it up before since they weren’t lovers in the beginning.

 

“Yeah, you kept feeding on me so it turned me on,” letting out a deep groan as Aymeric thrusted up into him, he didn’t hold back in vocalizing his pleasure, his cock slapping his thighs with every rough thrust.

 

“Mmm…you did taste good,” Aymeric mused before dragging his nails down his thighs and jerking his cock, wondering what kinds of pain he liked.

 

“So do you,” he yelped with a smile, enjoying the torture more as he relaxed, not as flustered with the rough play. Getting his balls grabbed, he groaned. “Do you like pain, master?”

 

“Sometimes, if I’m in the mood…with the right person,” Aymeric leaned forward, pulling O’rin roughly against him as he firmly stroked his cock. “I like when you’re rough…”

 

“You like getting thrown into your desk? My fat cock filling your ass?” O’rin panted and wrapped his arms around the man’s shoulders, yanking on his hair.

 

“Yes…” letting out a pleased moan, Aymeric pulled O’rin firmly against him as he shuddered and groaned.

 

Chuckling out loud, O’rin felt the man’s cock twitching inside him, “Made you cum, eh?”

 

Aymeric growled as he bit O’rin’s ear, hearing him whimper a little, “Have you ever had two cocks in you at once?”

 

“Shit…no, but I’d take it,” he shivered at the thought, biting his lip as he settled on Aymeric’s cock.

 

“What about…on full moons? Have you ever had sex then?” Wanting to know what his boundaries were, he ran his hand up and down his spine, dragging his nails a bit.

 

“Mm…no, most people think…it’s weird to…have sex with…animals,” he replied in a breathy tone, arching his back against the man’s caresses.

 

“I wonder if that is the issue…or fear of being turned,” Aymeric chuckled, sitting back in his chair and bringing O’rin with him, hugging him close as he basked in his pleasant feelings.

 

“Maybe from other Werefolk, I don’t lose my mind on full moons,” O’rin shrugged, a little embarrassed to have after-snuggles but secretly enjoying the man’s firm yet comfortable embrace.

 

“You don’t? I suppose you would enjoy the pain of transforming,” Aymeric mused as he slowly rubbed his back.

 

“Pain? Nah…I don’t have any pain when I change,” glancing up at him, he could see the relaxed expression on his face.

 

“No? How is that possible?” Finally looking down, he met the Miqo’s gaze.

 

“I’m not afraid to be a WereMiqo…” O’rin shrugged a little, resting his chin on Aymeric’s chest. “I have no reason to resist it, cause I accept who I am.”

 

“So…your kind experiences pain because they try to resist the transformation?” More intrigued by this news, he wondered if the others could benefit from this knowledge. “Can any Werefolk learn to accept it?”

 

“Yeah sure, they just have to not care about becoming a big cat thing, or whatever they turn into,” he replied, getting lost in his eyes a little.

 

“So they wouldn’t even need to be imprisoned during that time? I was given to understand that they could not control themselves during their transformation,” Aymeric frowned a little, wondering how much of his knowledge of their kind was inaccurate.

 

“I mean yeah, sometimes I get hungry and wanna frolic outside and eat karakuls or beat up some other assholes for fun, but I want that regularly,” O’rin shrugged.

 

“I see…so…” thinking about it, he wondered what could happen if the others could be trained to accept their other halves. “Generally speaking, if Werefolk accepted their lunar forms, they could experience the night in relative peace?”

 

“Yeah, I guess so,” he reached up to idly play with Aymeric’s hair, curling his locks around his fingers.

 

“Could you help your sister…?” Aymeric asked, enjoying the hair play a bit.

 

“What, with accepting her form? That might be difficult…” thinking about what kind of monster his sister became on full moons, he felt bad for her. “Have you seen her change?”

 

“I have…” closing his eyes, Aymeric sighed. “She seems calmer with Estinien’s company…but if she were to know that it was possible not to suffer through it…”

 

His heart fluttering a little hearing the man want the best for his sister, he sat up to kiss him on the lips.

 

Aymeric was surprised by the kiss but welcomed it, pulling the man closer and returning the kiss until he eventually pulled away. Slowly opening his eyes, he murmured, “What was that for?”

 

“No reason…” not wanting to admit to his squiggly feelings, he dismounted and went to find his clothes. “Are you done with your work?”

 

“I am, shall we go get your hair trimmed?” Aymeric cleaned himself up before fixing his clothes, giving O’rin some privacy while he dressed.

 

“What, don’t like my wild appearance? Want me to be more respectable?” O’rin teased, pulling his trousers up before feeling the man tug him back by his tail. Yelping, he blushed when he felt something slide inside his asshole. “Shit, Ayms…”

 

“I like you the way you are,” Aymeric whispered, settling the plug in place before tugging his trousers the rest of the way up. “I want to play with you later, so keep it in.”

 

“What if I have to poop? I ate a lot of pretzels,” O’rin muttered, sulking a little.

 

“Then obviously take it out, but only then,” he chuckled, kissing his cheek before getting up from his chair to sort his papers and unlock the door. “Now come…let us see the local barber.”

 

Scoffing at him but feeling a little weird inside again, O’rin trotted after the Elezen, his hands in his pockets as he didn’t fight the erection his plug gave him. Hopefully no one else minded if his shape was visible in his tight trousers, not that he ever had any shame about his sexuality. Subtly stroking himself beneath his cloak, he was content to follow the man while tossing a few sex dreams his way for fun while they finished errands.

Chapter 70: Kind and Dirty Gestures

The following morning, true to his word, Estinien returned to his room to take O’llie to Kugane. Upon arrival, he peeked inside to see if she was passing the time again, only to find her napping with the piece of blanket they had knitted so far. Smiling to himself, he stepped inside and quietly changed into a more inconspicuous outfit to travel in. It would do no good for him to be caught exploring Kugane in the daytime, even if it wouldn’t harm him. The risk of one of Solus’ men catching him in the act was still too great, leaving him to don a cloak for secrecy as he finally woke O’llie.

 

“Mnn…Stin?” O’llie murmured as she sat up more, seeing the man wearing a disguise. “Where did you go?”

 

“To get parts for the machine, as I said,” he replied calmly as he moved the projects off her lap. “It is morning, do you still wish to go to Kugane?”

 

“Oh…oh, yes!” Suddenly remembering her gift idea, she scrambled off the bed to get her cloak as well, making sure she didn’t stink. Remembering her secret project, she scuttled over to her night stand and rummaged in it before producing a braided cord. Clutching it, she trotted to Estinien’s side. “Can you hold out your hand?”

 

Grunting a little and doing as requested, he held out his right hand, wondering what she had for him. Watching her attach something, he inspected a neatly braided purple and grayish blue bracelet now fastened to his wrist, “What is this?”

 

“It’s…um…for you…” she blushed, fidgeting a little wondering if he didn’t like it. “U-Unless you don’t like wearing stuff like that!”

 

Pulling his hand back under his cloak, he hummed to himself before leaning down to kiss her. Quietly he whispered, “My thanks…”

 

O’llie blushed, timidly meeting his gaze as she felt her heart flutter. He was so much taller than her but when he stooped to kiss her or be on her level, she felt flustered by the amount of effort he put into being her equal. Swallowing the urge to climb him for more kisses, she turned to hustle to the door, “Let’s hurry!”

 

Estinien chuckled to himself as he followed her, touching the bracelet under his cloak. He never really got gifts from women before, at least none that weren’t sexual in nature. He wondered if it would hold up to baths and training sessions, never wanting to remove it ever again.

 

The couple departed for Kugane, arriving just in time for the Dori Markets to open. Regaining their senses and strolling through the freshly opened stalls, O’llie grabbed some squid for breakfast as they shopped. There was quite a selection of mortal wares, things she’d never seen before that differed greatly from the wares in Ishgard. She began to wonder what types of goods were sold in other regions, wanting to explore further in this world she hardly understood.

 

Seeing something shiny, Estinien wandered over to a stall to find various different catchers and chimes subtly shifting in the morning breeze, Are these the sun catchers you wanted?

 

Oh, yes! Excited to find the decorations so easily, O’llie browsed the selection with interest, wondering which one would be best for Mufinella’s island getaway. Which one do you think she’d like?

 

You’re only getting one for her? Estinien glanced down at the woman curiously. The dwelling is quite large, would you not wish to purchase them all?

 

What?? But…that’s so much! Not wanting to waste his Gil, she flustered. 

 

It’s a gift from both of us…I don’t mind, he smiled gently, patting her shoulder. Get as many as you like.

 

Peeking up at him, she blushed at the sincere look in his eyes. She wound up purchasing all of the sun catchers, having them carefully packaged so they wouldn’t break as they resumed their shopping.

 

Estinien thought about where they were and if he should get anything new for their fun time box. Nudging O’llie and motioning for her to follow him, he made his way over to Hancock’s shop. It was still quite early so the shop was empty, leaving him to browse in peace without anyone seeing them there.

 

“Welcome, valued customers!” Hancock popped out of the back room with a gleeful greeting, pausing upon recognizing Estinien. “My! Ser Estinien! I have not seen you for many moons, did you not like the goods Mistress Mufinella acquired?”

 

“Huh? What goods?” Estinien frowned, wondering if she’d been by recently. Shaking his head and not wanting an awkward situation with his new lover, he corrected. “We’re not together anymore…”

 

“Oh, my apologies!” Hancock glanced at the smaller figure hiding behind Estinien, wondering if this was a new beau or just a servant unlucky enough to accompany him on a sex shop run. “How might I assist you?”

 

“Do you have any rope?” Estinien recalled that most of his more intense bondage items had been left at Mufinella’s place for his visits, leaving him with the sparse collection in his room which largely consisted of plugs and dildos. He wasn’t very good at tying himself up solo, leaving him with the only tasks he could easily manage on his own.

 

“I just so happened to receive a new shipment of silk ropes!” Hancock announced as he pranced to the back room, coming back with a pile of red rope, finely braided and almost shimmering as they were softly laid in his arms. “They’re pure crawler silk from the depths of Aquapolis, only the finest used to make these ropes for the utmost in strength and comfort!”

 

Ropes? How are those…um…used in the bedroom? O’llie was a little leery of the ropes, wondering what he had in mind. Her experience with them was rather limited to unpleasant memories she would rather avoid occurring again.

 

They’re for me, unless you want to try them as well, Estinien assured her as he examined the ropes. Testing one of them out, he tied a swift knot around his wrist, testing how it felt. “Hmm…good…”

 

O’llie blushed a little at how easily he worked with the ropes, wondering if he wanted her to tie him up somewhere. Timidly she peeked at him, Do you…like to be tied up?

 

Sometimes, if I want to be submissive or feel powerless, he mused as he took three skeins of rope from the pile. “I’ll take these. Do you have any women’s accessories?”

 

“Of course, allow me to bring you a selection,” Hancock bowed his head before sweeping away to collect his wares. Returning with a tray of sex toys, he displayed them like jewelry. “These are what I have in stock, if you require anything more risqué, I can put an order in for you, good Ser.”

 

Estinien thoughtfully admired the selection, thinking about what O’llie liked. He knew she liked double penetration a lot, thinking about when he’d caught her having a solo session. Picking up a device with two points to it, he pressed a button on it to turn it on, seeing how it worked. He grunted his approval.

 

Oh gods, what’s that for? Flustered by the toy humming away in the man’s hand, she squirmed a little, too innocent to understand its use.

 

For you when you’re alone, if you want to fill both your holes, he smirked a little as he reviewed the other options. Seeing a vibrator, he admired it thoughtfully. “Is this built for travel?”

 

“Why yes, if your lady wishes to use it for pleasure on the road, it is controlled by aether through touch,” Hancock explained the device that looked like a small stone egg. “It’s quite popular with the ladies, I must say. Very discreet but oh so fun.”

 

“Hmm…” thinking about the concept, he nodded his head before seeing some nipple clamps. He recalled Mufinella liked using them a lot for the pain and pleasure, wondering if that would be something O’llie would be into. She did seem to enjoy a bit of pain now and then, nothing too intense. Thinking to give it a try, he selected a cute pair that were connected by a chain with attractive gems dangling from it.

 

“A fine choice, as always, Ser!” Hancock bowed his head before retreating to the back room to stow the rest of the devices. He returned with a discreet looking box for their purchases. “Will there be anything else?”

 

“Mm…do you have any…” Estinien seemed hesitant to ask, his ears becoming pink as he cleared his throat. “…harnesses?”

 

“But of course! One moment!” Hancock scuttled off to the back room, returning shortly with a leather harness and a selection of attachments. Some looked to be non-humanoid, making Estinien blush more at his assumption. Clearly the man recalled his past purchases, how embarrassing. “Are there any you may like for the set?”

 

That one looks like the big one you have,  O’llie eyed one of the ribbed and flared dildos, curious if he’d like it since it seemed smaller in size. Can we get them all? They seem fun!

 

Are you serious?? Surprised she was so open-minded about unconventional shapes in pleasureware, he swallowed the lustful thoughts he was having, trying his best to keep a straight face as he nodded to Hancock. “I’ll take all of them.”

 

“Splendid decision!” Pleased to be making such a large sale so early in the morning, Hancock hummed to himself as he wrapped the purchases and placed them carefully in the box for transport. “Shall I put it on your tab?”

 

You have a tab here?? O’llie was almost impressed he was so well-known for erotic purchases. Just how kinky was her mate??

 

“Just send me the bill,” Estinien mumbled, embarrassed by his obvious fetish for exciting implements. Taking the box, he hastily nodded to the man before steering O’llie out of the shop. Come on, we should get to the Vertigo house and take care of business.

 

Why? Do you want to test your new purchases before bed? O’llie smirked a little, seeing the man stiffen.

 

Not answering, he shot her a glare. He was definitely embarrassed now, hoping she didn’t think he was a sexual deviant, even though he probably qualified as one by now given his history.

 

O’llie giggled, thinking he looked cute when flustered. Pondering what the final purchase was for and how he would use it, she followed him back to the hidden dwelling, stepping inside and through to the main hall.

 

Not seeing anyone around, they snuck over to the island, cracking the door open to see if any sounds of pleasure leaked through. When they heard nothing, they slipped into the warm house, smelling the ocean and nature as they stepped through.

 

Move quickly, I don’t want her to catch us, Estinien cautioned as he helped to hang the presents.

 

Happily trotting around to find the best places for the sun catchers that wouldn’t pose a danger to any other vampires should they find them before Mufinella did, O’llie hung a few outside from the trees where there was seating, thinking it would be attractive to watch while relaxing. Once they finished, she returned to Vertigo with Estinien, trying her best to be quiet as they snuck down the hall and rounded the corner, only to run into the mistress they were trying to avoid.

 

“Gods, how do you know when we’re here??” Estinien scoffed at the small woman crossing her arms and glaring at him.

 

“I have my ways,” Mufinella remarked, eyeing them suspiciously. In reality, G’raha had warned her that the door alarm had been triggered, leading to her inspecting the house and smelling their scent in the hallway. “I see you wish to be scalped today?”

 

“We didn’t take anything,” Estinien huffed, keeping his other purchases hidden beneath his cloak. “We were…putting stuff there…”

 

Mufinella narrowed her eyes at him in confusion, glancing at O’llie to see her shrink a little behind him.

 

Do you want to tell her? Estinien tilted his head, nudging her a little with his elbow.

 

She looks so angry… O’llie trembled under the intense gaze of the vampiress, gripping his cloak.

 

It’s alright, if you tell her it’s a gift she won’t be angry, he assured her, jerking his head towards the woman.

 

Nervous and swallowing her fear, O’llie spoke quietly, “It’s…a present…for you…”

 

“A present?” Blinking a little in surprise, she wasn’t accustomed to receiving gifts, her guard lowering as she relaxed her stance. “What sort of present?”

 

“Why don’t you go look?” Estinien suggested, figuring she might as well since she was up.

 

Tilting her head in thought, she was curious what the two troublemakers got up to on her island. She didn’t sense any malice or mischief, thinking it was safe to check. Moving past them and going to visit her island, Mufinella looked around the dwelling wondering what had changed. A flicker of light caught her eye from outside the house, drawing her to step out and under the trees. Eyes widening, she watched the sun catchers play colorful beams of light across the bushes and benches as the wind rustled through them.

 

“Do you…like them?” O’llie asked sheepishly, peeking out the window to watch the woman.

 

“What are these…?” Mufinella inquired, slowly reaching out to touch the crystals as if entranced.

 

“Sun catchers,” Estinien replied, patting O’llie on the head. “They’re supposed to reflect the sunlight and make colors.”

 

“I thought…you might like them…since you can go in the sun now…” O’llie added an explanation, unsure how to read the woman’s reaction.

 

Watching the light playing across the ground, she eventually looked up at the rest of the house, seeing them hanging in windows here and there. Just how many had they brought? Softly she asked, “Why…did you get them for me?”

 

“Do you not like them? I-I can take them down!” Nervous about her reaction, O’llie started to move to rip the catchers from their hanging places before Estinien stopped her.

 

“You’ve been through a lot lately…you deserved something nice…that’s why she got them for you,” Estinien spoke for her, knowing that Mufinella wasn’t upset. He hadn’t seen her speechless in some time, a rare sight for the fairly collected woman.

 

Staring at him for a moment before looking down at O’llie, Mufinella wasn’t sure what to say. Turning back to the sun catcher, she slowly sat down on the bench to watch it shimmer in the morning light. Finally she whispered, “Thank you…”

 

Does she…like them then? O’llie felt Estinien’s hand tighten on her shoulder, looking up to see the proud look on his face. Blushing, she ducked her head, fidgeting with her cloak.

 

Yes…you did good, he assured her before addressing Mufinella. “We’ll leave you to it then.”

 

Nodding but not looking back at them, Mufinella hid the fact she was crying as she admired the shimmering gifts.

 

Come on, let’s go home, Estinien steered O’llie towards the door, seeing G’raha lingering in the doorway curiously. Nodding to the man, they stepped past him to head back to Ishgard.

 

G’raha watched the pair disappear down the hallway before going to Mufinella, sensing her emotional duress. Sitting beside her, he rested his hand on her thigh, “What’s wrong? What are those?”

 

“They’re…sun catchers…” Mufinella spoke in a choked up voice. “They were…a gift…”

 

“They’re quite pretty…” G’raha gently put an arm around her, rubbing her shoulder.

 

“They are…” the tears falling from her eyes, she leaned into him more, unable to look away from the dancing lights.

 

Kissing her cheek, G’raha gave her a nuzzle, happy someone had given her a gift and thought of her for a change. Perhaps he did not mind the Elezen after all, or at least he seemed to encourage his mate’s kindness, “How kind of them…to think of you.”

 

“I’ve never…received something so…thoughtful…” Mufinella sniffed, moved by the gift.

 

“You have good friends, Mufi,” G’raha smiled as he cuddled with her on the bench, enjoying the warmth of the sun to the point of almost falling asleep with her as he purred. They decided to stay on the island for a while, basking in the peaceful moment while it lasted.

 

Some time passed until it was the night before the full moon once more. The work on the x-ray machine was finally complete, being thoroughly tested on a few karakuls for safety reasons before being cleared for humanoid use. O’llie and O’rin were the first to be brought to the machine, the most important to begin exams on. O’llie was not excited for the prospect of being examined again, if not for the small grace that the machine was not inside a hospital or sterile environment she might have bolted. Wrapped in a blanket for security, O’llie stared at the contraption with disdain.

 

“This thing is supposed to see our insides?” O’rin peered at it with suspicion. “It’s not gonna barbecue us, right?”

 

“Of course not,” Aymeric assured him, nodding to Stephanivien who brought over some of the examples of x-rays they had taken of the sheep. “It will simply take pictures of your internal structure to determine if there are any foreign objects in either of you.”

 

“That would be embarrassing!” O’rin grinned, definitely not hiding anything from the vampire.

 

Aymeric narrowed his eyes at him, sighing and moving to haul him away somewhere private. Once they were out of everyone else’s view, he hissed, “Did you wear a plug??”

 

“Of course not! How could you think of me in such a crude way??” O’rin feigned insult, touching his chest as if clutching at a pearl necklace.

 

Not believing him, Aymeric reached inside his trousers, his fingers finding something in the way of his asshole. Grasping it, he gave a tug, hearing the man moan, “Then what is this?”

 

“Not a plug?” O’rin smirked before biting his lip as Aymeric played with it more. Gripping his tunic, O’rin panted a little, getting turned on.

 

“Did you really use the biggest dildo in the box?” Aymeric sighed, undoing the man’s trousers and pulling them down. Indeed, a very large dildo was buried in the Miqo’s ass. Thinking to punish him, he began to pound it into him. “You’re a very bad boy, Rin…”

 

“Aah…are…you gonna…punish me?” O’rin panted and bit back a moan as he buried his face in his tunic, trying not to be heard, if only for the fact his sister was not too far away. He was surprised Aymeric actually opted to use it on him, feeling him stroke his cock in time. “Fuck…”

 

“When we’re done here, you will please me thoroughly as your punishment,” Aymeric whispered to him, kneeling down so he could take the man’s cock in his mouth.

 

Gasping and bracing against his shoulders, O’rin chuckled lightly between pants, digging his fingers in, “It would…haa…be my pleasure…master…”

 

Hitting him hard and fast so he would finish quickly, Aymeric soon felt the hot jizz splashing against his throat, more than he was used to. Figuring O’rin had been playing with himself before the meeting with the dildo, he swallowed before sucking him clean and standing back up. Pressing the dildo deep into him, he hissed, “Don’t take it out.”

 

“You…weren’t gonna…?” Confused why he left it inside him, he blushed as Aymeric kissed and licked his neck.

 

“Did you ever have any surgeries in your abdomen?” Aymeric whispered in his ear, feeling him shiver as he resumed playing with the dildo.

 

“N-Not…that I know of…mnn…” his head falling back as Aymeric resumed kissing and nibbling at his neck, he reached to the man’s groin to feel his erection. “Can I have you too, Master?”

 

“Not right now, we have business to attend to,” he nipped his ear before soundly kissing him, eventually pulling back and pulling his trousers up. “I want the pleasure of coming inside you later.”

 

O’rin swore under his breath, feeling winded by the sudden quicky in the corner behind a pile of crates. With the dildo still inside him, it was hard not to maintain an erection even though he unloaded his balls completely. Stuffing his hands in his trousers after fixing his clothes, he watched Aymeric do the same in a much more casual manner. Gods, he made it look so easy, he wanted to throw him down and take him right there.

 

“Everything alright?” Estinien could tell they had done something but he didn’t want to bring it up in mixed company. 

 

“Yes, just ensuring there will be no issues,” Aymeric explained casually as he directed the man back to the group. “Would you like to be first? Show your sister that it’s safe?”

 

“Oh, yeah, I guess so,” O’rin shrugged, glancing at O’llie to see her peering out at him. Tossing her a wink, he sauntered over to the table they had set up before carefully flopping on it face-first. “Cook me!”

 

“Perhaps it would be better if you were laying on your back…” Stephanivien narrowed his eyes at the strange man.

 

“It is alright, it should function fine this way as well, let us begin from here…” patting O’rin’s head, Aymeric stepped aside as the workers began their exam. 

 

Getting thorough images of his entire body - Aymeric personally reviewing them and removing the middle region after ensuring there were no signs of other unwanted objects - the exam moved on to O’llie.

 

Nervous about getting on the table, O’llie looked up at Estinien hoping he’d excuse her from it.

 

“Your brother survived, it’s safe,” Estinien assured her, helping her up onto the table before removing the blanket.

 

Unhappy about losing her security, O’llie laid down and stared up at the machine, a small growl in her throat, I don’t like this…

 

I know, I will shower you with affection when it’s over, I promise, Estinien squeezed her hand under the shield of the blanket before stepping back, not wanting to seem too familiar.

 

“You’ve got this, O’lls!” O’rin cheered, wanting to be supportive of his sister.

 

Swallowing her nerves, O’llie closed her eyes, waiting through the images until the process was done. Feeling the blanket flop over her again, she sat up and quickly hopped down from the table, scuttling away to stand next to her brother.

 

“So what’s the prognosis?” O’rin watched Aymeric examine the images against a light board they had created just for the machine. He noticed his body was relatively normal looking, save for something small around the base of his skull. His sister’s images, however, showed a few more modifications here and there, wondering what they were for.

 

“Hmm…it would appear you both have the same implant here at the base of the skull…most likely attached to the spinal column,” Aymeric mused, removing the rest of the images so as not to upset O’llie if she looked up. “You don’t seem to have any other Magitek inside you, this must be the cause.”

 

“Makes sense, if he’s using it for mind control,” Estinien patted O’llie’s head before moving to look at the images more closely. “I can bring these to Y’shtola, have her assistant take a look and compare them to her other subject.”

 

“Yes, if you could,” Aymeric took the images down and handed them to Estinien, sparing him the questionable images from O’rin’s stack. “Be careful not to lose them, we would not want any prying eyes getting ideas.”

 

Estinien grunted as he stowed the images in a pack on his hip before turning back to the twins, “I’ll be back in a few, can you take her to her room?”

 

“Sure thing!” O’rin saluted Estinien, wanting to call him broski but knowing better with the Skysteel workers present. Hugging his sister, he made his way back to the castle with Aymeric.

 

Teleporting to Mor Dhona, Estinien made his way inside the Pemstein coven house, nodding to workers as he made his way to the medical ward. Stepping inside, he could hear soft moans coming from the back room. He cleared his throat, “Y’shtola, are you here?”

 

The moans silenced before the woman came out of the back room a moment later, seeming completely composed, “Ser Estinien, how may I help you?”

 

“We finished exams with the twins, Aymeric thinks we might have a breakthrough,” Estinien produced the stack of images.

 

“Splendid! What did you find?” Y’shtola hustled over to take them, making her way over to her light board she had set up to study the x-rays.

 

“There’s some device at the base of their necks,” Estinien explained, knowing she wouldn’t be able to see the results. He reached out, touching her on the back of the neck. “Right here.”

 

“I see…it must be what’s controlling them…” Y’shtola thought about the location before motioning to another stack of images. “Can you see if the same seems to be present on Emerald’s images?”

 

Sorting through them, Estinien found one of her skull, pinning it up beside the other two. All three showed the same device in the same place, indicating a common theme, “Yeah, she’s got it too.”

 

“Were either of the other subjects showing signs of other devices?” Y’shtola inquired, sounding excited for this revelation.

 

“The girl did, but the boy only had this,” he replied coolly. “Seems like he wasn’t subjected to anything else, at least nothing intrusive.”

 

“Excellent news, then we may have found the cause,” clapping her hands together, Y’shtola paced thoughtfully. “We will need to operate on one of them and remove the device, due to its location this may be a tricky process, there is risk of paralyzation or death if not removed carefully.”

 

“Twelve, you can’t even see what you’re doing, do you need to get someone else to do it?” Estinien muttered, not wanting to risk his mate’s life.

 

“Naturally, but I do have a connection who is a skilled surgeon, I will contact them for a consultation,” Y’shtola decided, nodding to Estinien. “Your help is greatly appreciated, you may go now.”

 

Giving a farewell grunt, Estinien promptly left the coven and returned to Ishgard. He was feeling more sick than usual the more he teleported, likely a side effect of the upcoming moon cycle. He did his best to suppress the urge to vomit as he headed straight to his room wanting to make sure O’llie was okay. He found her curled up on the bed with her brother, Aymeric seated by the fire brewing some tea, “You’re still here?”

 

“A fine hello to you too, bro,” O’rin stuck his tongue out at Estinien, feeling O’llie wrestle to get free. “Wow, you ditch me as soon as Mr. Nice Tits shows up?? I’m wounded!”

 

“Stin! You’re okay!” O’llie popped her head out of the blanket, fumbling across the mattress towards the Elezen.

 

“Were you successful?” Aymeric asked, getting up from his chair.

 

“Aye, she’s going to consult with someone else on the images but they seem to be a match,” Estinien remarked, not wanting to elaborate about the surgery coming up. 

 

“Wonderful news, hopefully we will not have much longer to wait,” Aymeric sighed, glad it seemed their work was progressing towards a solution. He hated that his servants had to live in gaol for so long, nearly a month suffering in the cold dark cells. He had done his best to make their time there comfortable, but the atmosphere did not help much.

 

Nodding, Estinien jerked his head towards the door, “Alright, get out of my room, I’m tired.”

 

“Come, O’rin,” Aymeric motioned to the Miqo’te, nodding to Estinien as he went to the door.

 

“Remember what I told you for tomorrow, okay?” O’rin rustled his sister’s hair before bounding off the bed, a little more clumsy than usual before catching up to Aymeric. The two men departed, leaving O’llie alone with Estinien.

 

“What was that about?” Estinien rumbled as he flopped on the bed and pulled her into his arms, wanting some comfort after his unpleasant travels.

 

“He said…the reason that it hurts on the full moon is…because I don’t accept my Were side,” O’llie murmured, snuggling up to him happily, also not feeling well but better with his company. Thankfully, Aymeric had already begun to brew some moon daisy tea for both of them, thinking it would be nice to have once it was ready.

 

“Oh? It’s not supposed to hurt?” Confused about this news, he rubbed her back, thinking about it more. It had been such a visceral experience for him, but he did recall the entire time he was recalling the times Nidhogg had taken him over. It seemed to react poorly to his PTSD, if not feeding into it in the worst ways.

 

O’llie shook her head, breathing in his scent to calm her nerves, “It hurts…because I’m trying to resist it…instead of accepting what I am.”

 

“Hmm…” Estinien considered her words, thinking about his own transformation more beyond the trauma reaction. He knew he was definitely scared the first time but having transformed twice now, he knew what to expect, wondering if he could accept his draconian form this time around. “Do you suppose that’s why my scales didn’t go away either?”

 

“Oh…maybe,” O’llie had gotten used to seeing the scales on Estinien’s body, thinking they looked rather fetching. Sliding a hand under his tunic, she felt the scales along his sides. “I…kind of like them though…”

 

“You do?” He sucked in a breath, riled up by her touching his sides.

 

Nodding, O’llie leaned up slowly so she could kiss him, wanting to be close and comforted.

 

Estinien happily wrapped his arms around her, leaning into the kiss. Somehow knowing that she was fond of him regardless of what he looked like helped him to accept the idea of transforming the following night. Perhaps this month would be different for all of them.

Chapter 71: Wild Things

Notes:

Content Warning: Monsterfucking/Teratophilia.

The full moon was upon the world, bearing its influence upon the beings of Etheirys as it always did. Hunkered down in their gaols for the evening, G’raha sat in his cell contemplating the news that was relayed to Mufinella about the effect of the moon on Werefolk. This was further confirmed by Nova who never had issues transforming on full moons. Taking a deep breath, G’raha looked up at Mufinella who had opted to share a cell with him this month.

 

“Remember, you just need to accept what you become…your Were form is as much a part of you as this form is,” Mufinella spoke with love for him, brushing the hair out of his face and cupping his cheek. “Besides…I think you’re a rather handsome coeurl.”

 

“You do?” G’raha blushed at her words, fidgeting a little bit as he felt the moon sickness hanging in his stomach.

 

“Mmhmm, I would be proud to share an evening with such a fine kitty cat,” she purred, leaning in to nuzzle him. “Can I give you belly rubs?”

 

G’raha’s blush only intensified as he stammered, “If you…um…want to…”

 

“I do, very much so,” she smiled and gave him a kiss before leaning in to whisper. “My good little kitten…”

 

Biting his lip, G’raha could feel the tug of the moon on him. Glancing over at Nova’s cage, he could see she had gotten ahead of the game and already changed, lounging in her cell looking bored already. Could he really accept his Were side and feel no pain changing? Compared to some of the others, he was relatively normal, just a red coeurl of average size. But he’d always felt like a monster, something to be feared and shunned. The idea of just accepting that side of himself felt so foreign, but looking into Mufinella’s eyes and seeing how she accepted him, he didn’t feel as sick when the change was upon him.

 

Giving him a little space, Mufinella waited for his transformation to finish, smiling at his coeurl form as she gave him a pat and head scritch, “There you are…my beautiful boy…”

 

You…like? He gazed at her with his crimson eyes, unsure about this as he purred and nuzzled into her hand. Mirroring his Miqo’te form, his right front leg was crystalline up to his shoulder, the edges of the damage disappearing into his fur. Despite the change, he seemed to move fine with it.

 

Yes, I love you…all of you, she smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck as she nuzzled him. 

 

Mufi… G’raha chuffed and bunted his head against hers before gently laying down beside her. Feeling her pat his side, he couldn’t help rolling to expose himself to her, his purrs louder as she rubbed his belly.

 

“Nerd,” Nova huffed before Y’shtola stepped into her cage. Her ears perking up, she happily circled the woman, rubbing against her and purring. “Shtola!”

 

“Yes, I’m here,” Y’shtola chuckled, sitting on the cot as the WereMiqo shamelessly flopped on her. “Gods, have you gained weight?”

 

“Rude!” Nova growled, sulking a little as she slapped her tail around. “Bored!”

 

“I know, once we sort things for the other Werefolk, I’ll let you out so you can sleep in your normal bed,” Y’shtola gave Nova a lot of pats, getting the Werewoman to purr for her. She rather liked the vibrations of her purrs, like a warm soothing blanket.

 

Was it as painful for you this time, Raha? Mufinella asked as she showered him in affection.

 

No, not so bad, he thought as his purrs were loud and happy. Are you…okay?

 

Yes, it seems I am well, no surprises this month, relieved that she had not gotten pregnant again, she focused her attention on the Miqo’te in her arms.

 

G’raha wormed a little, enjoying the affection, until part of him got excited, I love you.

 

Goodness, Raha, calm yourself… Mufinella chuckled before raising a hand to cast shielding magic, giving them some privacy. Seeing the fuzzy Wereman had no shame for displaying his arousal, she mused a moment before reaching to stroke him.

 

It doesn’t bother you? G’raha growled a little as he turned his gaze to her, wanting to mount her and claim his mate in both of his forms. Part of him wished she did have a coeurl form, but there was no guarantee she would become the same kind of monster as he.

 

You are my mate, no matter what form you take, Mufinella shrugged, content to pleasure him even if he wasn’t humanoid at the moment. Besides, you are an intelligent being that can consent, so it’s fine. Back in my early days, all the ancient ones could take forms that were not humanoid, so such things weren’t really taboo.

 

Really? Like what? G’raha enjoyed the attention, keeping still for the time being.

 

Anything, we had creation magicks that were limitless, beyond what we can do now, she closed her eyes a little, her mind wandering to times long gone. She wondered if G’raha could see her memories as she recalled the times she spent with her friends in pure bliss, frolicking in fields and testing the boundaries of existence.

 

Can you still? Wondering if she could become a coeurl like him, he squirmed a little, getting close to finishing with her constant stroking.

 

No, when I was cursed I was trapped in this form, Mufinella thought for a moment before leaning over, doing what she could with her mouth. He was considerably larger than normal, all parts of him. I can no longer assume another shape, not even my true form.

 

True form? Like…me? G’raha growled again, his tail thrashing about from his excitement.

 

Not quite, it was more of a…god form, though our society considered it shameful to take that form…I suppose it’s similar in that way, Mufinella recalled how her society was very stuffy and insisted on equality in all things, including appearance. Perhaps that’s why she loved her style and hoarded vast quantities of outfits to wear on a daily basis. Raha, my love, will you cum for me?

 

G’raha let out a feral roar as he reached his orgasm. Unlike his humanoid form, he had a lot more to offer his mate, more than he thought she was ready for as he heard her sputter, You okay??

 

Twelve, that was a lot! Mufinella blushed a little as she sat back. Not expecting such an explosion, she was glad she had cast the shield so no one would see the mess they made. Her face was coated in the Miqo’te’s ejaculate, spilling down her top from the force of his finish. Can you not hold back in this form?

 

No, idea is to mate, no holding back, he sheepishly sat up, licking her face.

 

Your tongue is scratchy, closing her eyes in a slight wince, she chuckled, patting his head.

 

Sorry, cat tongue, G’raha purred, happy to have shared an intimate moment with his mate even on the full moon. He continued to groom her until the mess was gone, not bothered by the taste of his own fluids.

 

Just keep it away from my nethers, I’m afraid of what state it would leave me in, she smirked as she used her magicks to dry off from his grooming.

 

I want to claim you, he growled, bunting his head against her to push her down to the ground before laying on top of her, nuzzling her head with his muzzle.

 

You know we cannot, not right now, she sighed, wrapping her arms around his neck. As much as I would love to see how that cock of yours feels, I fear I do not have a condom large enough for it.

 

No condom, he chuffed, leveling his red eyes on her. I smell you…you want me.

 

I do…but…remember, my love, you are extremely fertile right now, wishing she could accommodate his desires, she gave him more scratches. If you cannot behave yourself, I will need to leave.

 

No leave! Stay… G’raha growled, laying on her more so his weight kept her in place.

 

Gods you’re heavy! Alright, I will stay…but no sex, she rubbed his ears, hearing him whimper as his brain cooked. Some things seemed the same, no matter what form he took.

 

Use mouth…again? G’raha whimpered, hungry for his mate’s affection.

 

You want more? I suppose your appetite hasn’t changed…alright, however I can please you, my love… Mufinella spent the rest of the evening playing with her lover, bonding in a new way with his feral side, at least as much as she dared to.

 

In Ishgard’s gaol block, the moon was beginning to show its influence over the occupants. O’llie was still feeling ill, the experiments on her having more of a negative influence on her general health than the moon. Curled up in Estinien and O’rin’s arms, she shivered as she felt the pull coming on.

 

“You’ve got this, O’lls!” O’rin cheered his sister on, getting up so he could show how easy it could be for her. Prancing a short distance away, he stretched as he shifted into his coeurl form, swishing his tail about proudly. “See? EASY!”

 

“You don’t…look like a…monster…” O’llie panted, trembling and whimpering from the shift coming on.

 

“I don’t think you’re a monster,” Estinien whispered, feeling the pull himself. He didn’t want to let go but feared hurting her again with his claws. Having spoken to Aymeric about his dilemma, they prepared extra for this night to test a few things out. With that in mind, his thoughts were distracted from the fear of becoming Nidhogg’s puppet again, at least enough that it felt less painful shifting this month.

 

“Yeah! No monster! Cute! Unique!” O’rin nuzzled his sister to comfort her while Estinien shifted away. He glanced at him, seeing him sweating as the scales slowly spread. O’rin hadn’t seen a scaley Werefolk before, curious what he looked like when he was done.

 

Remember…that I love you…no matter what you look like, Estinien thought to O’llie as he leaned on the bars with a groan, gripping the rods as his fingers transformed into claws.

 

Stin…I…love you too… O’llie leaned on her brother, whimpering a little from the ache of transforming. Having the support of her loved ones did make it less painful this time to change, perhaps Estinien being brave for her helped as well as they didn’t share as much pain. Once she had finished shifting, she sighed before being pounced on. “Rin! Stop!”

 

“Play with me!” O’rin meowed and purred as he flopped on his sister, trying to distract her from her chimera form.

 

“Easy,” Estinien growled, glaring at O’rin over his shoulder as he finished changing. Flapping his wings, he swatted the coeurl with his tail.

 

“Hey! Watch it, Spikey!” O’rin dodged, hissing at the Elezen as he narrowly avoided getting raked with the spines on his tail.

 

Estinien growled back at him, “Get in your own cage!”

 

“Alright, you two, that’s enough,” Aymeric called from the door as he opened it, motioning to O’rin. “Come on, time to move.”

 

“Awww, don’t wanna!” O’rin sulked, bopping his sister on the head with his paw to be rebellious.

 

“Don’t make me get the tranquilizers,” Aymeric crossed his arms over his chest.

 

Huffing and shooting Estinien a dirty look, O’rin sauntered out of the cell, shoving Aymeric out of the way with his size before flopping his butt down in front of his intended room for the evening. His ears tilted back in annoyance.

 

Aymeric sighed and locked up one cell before getting O’rin in his, patting his rump as he walked by, “Be a good boy and maybe I’ll give you a treat later.”

 

“Yeah? What kind?” O’rin glanced at him over his shoulder, shamelessly giving him fantasies of rutting in his feral form.

 

Aymeric blushed a little before clearing his throat and closing the gate, “We will see…”

 

His ears perking up at the suggested answer, he pranced around his cell to show off his muscular physique, “Am good boy! Promise!”

 

Shaking his head at the horny cat boy, Aymeric walked away to turn his attention to their task for the evening. Checking in with Lucia who had a pile of materials sorted out, he called to Estinien, “Are you ready?”

 

“Yes…” Estinien sighed, patting O’llie with his wing before moving to the front of the cell. Holding his hands out through the bars, he grumbled. “Ready.”

 

Working through the pile of materials, Aymeric grazed the samples against Estinien’s claws, finding they all ended up tearing from the draconian magic. Finally testing a dragon scale against his claw, he found it resistant, “Well…I suppose that’s not a surprise, though more difficult to acquire supplies for.”

 

“What about skin?” Estinien growled, at least happy there was something that would resist his claws.

 

“We weren’t able to acquire dragon’s hide on such short notice, but we can try again next full moon,” Aymeric replied as he set aside the scales for further testing later. “For now, just be careful.”

 

Estinien grunted before withdrawing from the bars. Looking at the cell, he rumbled, “Can we have privacy?”

 

“Do you think you have enough control of yourselves to be alone?” Aymeric frowned a little in concern.

 

“Yes,” he replied shortly before walking back to O’llie. Sitting down, he patted his lap. “Come.”

 

Not a dog… O’llie huffed before crawling into his lap, nuzzling his face with a small lick.

 

I know, you are beautiful, Estinien licked her back, bunting against her with affection.

 

Just saying that… Not really believing him, she felt him caress her with the back of his hand, drawing out a small meow of approval.

 

No, I don’t lie, wrapping his wings around O’llie, he rumbled softly. “Beautiful…”

 

Peering up at him with her amethyst eyes, she timidly nuzzled him again, You are…beautiful too…

 

Seeing that they seemed to be calm and careful around each other, Aymeric decided to give them the privacy they wanted. Casting a shielding spell on both their cell and O’rin’s before turning to Lucia, “I think it should be safe to leave them alone tonight, please take these samples back to the crafters and see if they can find any dragon skin before the end of the night.”

 

“Yes, Ser,” Lucia bowed her head before departing with the destroyed samples, leaving her superior alone to guard the Werefolk.

 

Waiting until she was gone, Aymeric glanced at O’rin’s cell before opening the gate to step inside. Seeing him sitting in the middle of the cell happily waiting, he scoffed a little, “You look like you were expecting something.”

 

“Yes. You,” he chuffed, waiting until Aymeric shut the gate before shifting into an attack pose, wiggling his rump. “Reward now??”

 

“Easy now…remember, no claws and no biting,” Aymeric held his hand up before slowly stripping, watching the WereMiqo with a slight blush on his face.

 

“You scared?” O’rin smirked, slowly stalking over to him before standing on his rear legs, pinning him to the bars with his paws on either side of him.

 

“No…I’ve just…never been with…um…” Swallowing a little, he looked down, seeing O’rin’s cock beginning to peek out. It was large, more than anything he’d ever had inside him, aside from the occasional dildo of unrealistic dimensions. 

 

“Uncomfortable?” Before the night began, O’rin had asked if Aymeric wanted to have sex with him while he was transformed. Aymeric seemed against the idea at first, unsure about the idea of sleeping with someone who looked like an animal. Now, he could see that Aymeric was hard, his eyes still on his cock as it continued to grow with his own arousal.

 

“…no…it’s just…different,” Aymeric breathed, reaching to run his fingers through the WereMiqo’s fur. He was surprised by how soft he was, his hands exploring the muscular form of the transformed man.

 

“I be gentle, pretty boy,” O’rin rumbled, rubbing himself against Aymeric’s cock.

 

“Do you…mnn…bond on full moons…?” Closing his eyes as O’rin nuzzled against his ear, he shivered from the tongue gently licking him.

 

“Nope,” pleased to hear the man moan from the news, he growled as he felt him stroking his cock. “Turn around.”

 

“Wait…” Aymeric could sense the hunger from the WereMiqo, feeling oddly flustered by his dominant aura as he rummaged in his clothes before producing lube. He didn’t exactly have protection for the occasion, at least not for O’rin, not knowing his size when he finished changing. Slowly he slicked up the large twitching meat that he was about to partake of, hoping he’d survive the experience. “Do you…want to do it here?”

 

“Yeah, and there…and there…” O’rin smirked, nodding around the room. “Everywhere.”

 

“Gods, you’re horny tonight,” Aymeric’s cheeks were red as he reached behind himself to remove the plug he’d been wearing. At O’rin’s warning, he pre-stretched himself for the evening, wearing one of his larger inserts for their time together. Setting it down, he slowly turned, gripping the bars as he felt O’rin rub against him. “Mnngh…”

 

“Put it in,” O’rin growled against his ear, already hungry to rut with the Elezen. Feeling his tip find its target, he thrusted deeply with a feral hiss.

 

“AAH FUCK!” Aymeric exclaimed, not prepared for the girth that rammed inside him. Crying out and slamming against the bars, he fairly wailed as O’rin pounded into him, his ass stretched well beyond anything he’d experienced before. Grimacing from the impact, he held on for dear life, his voice catching in his throat from time to time.

 

O’rin growled and hissed as he humped the man roughly, wishing he could sink his teeth into his shoulder to hold him in place as he rutted. His mind was a haze of hunger, wanting release, wanting to breed, wanting to smell his scent on his mate. With a fierce roar, he orgasmed, his cock not stopping in its assault.

 

Gasping as he white-knuckled the bars, Aymeric could feel his insides filling with the WereMiqo’s cum, like a hot bath threatening to inflate his stomach. He could feel it gushing out around O’rin’s cock as he continued to thrust, splatters of the thick white substance pooling between his feet. Trembling from his hold on the cell wall, all he could do was hold on through the moment until he was satisfied with him.

 

In the neighboring cell, wholly oblivious to the intense rut occurring mere falms away, Estinien and O’llie were cuddling on the floor having a calm conversation.

 

Can we go outside…someday? O’llie asked, feeling more comfortable looking up at Estinien.

 

Like this? Perhaps… Estinien imagined creating a nature preserve of types for Werefolk to frolic in for full moons, somewhere safe and free for them to explore and not feel like caged animals. The idea of having an island sanctuary of their own crossed his mind, thinking he might look into buying an island like Mufinella’s. I have ideas.

 

Yeah? I would like to see the moon, As O’llie calmed down, her ability to think clearly became more prevalent, no longer a single word screamed in agony. Breathe fresh air. Fly.

 

Have you ever flown? Estinien had used his wings during the fight in the Forum, he had to admit it felt freeing to be able to soar like a dragon through the air.

 

No…I was…afraid, she shook her head, lowering it to bunt into his stomach. Will you…fly with me?

 

I will do anything with you, gently rubbing her head with his knuckles, he felt her nuzzle lower, making him growl. What are you doing?

 

I’m bored… she purred, nosing around the slits on his groin, almost more curious how his genitalia worked since he wasn’t exposed. Gently she licked at the scales shielding his tender insides, trying to encourage him to get aroused.

 

O’lls… normally his rational mind would think this was a terrible idea, considering there was no way for them to have safe sex as beasts. But her encouragement managed to rouse his cocks to life. Yes, to both of their surprise, not one but two cocks sprang forth from his folds, looking similar to the dildo that he was embarrassed to admit to using before. His breathing increased as he felt her gently suckle on one, then the other. Mnngh, O’lls…

 

Is my tongue too rough? She peeked up at him, seeing the aroused expression on his face.

 

No…don’t stop, his cocks were ribbed with softer scales, quite more durable than regular skin and unbothered by the barbs on her tongue. He began to growl more, hungry for her body. Once he was hard, he pushed her back carefully. Turn around.

 

O’llie let out a mewling growl at him as she shifted until her rear was facing him, her tail naturally lifted to the side as she awaited his mounting, Please…I want you inside me, my mate.

 

Estinien rumbled again as he beared down on her, finding his cocks to be easily controlled with muscle contractions as he leveled both with her holes. Slowly penetrating her with both at once, he growled deeply, You’re so tight!

 

AAH, YES, O’llie roared with pleasure, her wings quivering from his cocks stretching her out intensely. When he began to thrust, her howls grew louder, her tail wrapping around his waist to hold onto him. HARDER!!

 

Estinien didn’t hold back. Pinning her down with his palms, he pounded her roughly, a feral need rising in him to mark his mate with his scent. He’d never experienced such raw pleasure before, receiving stimulation from two cocks instead of one. Double the action meant his orgasm came twice as fast and twice as hard, a loud dragon’s roar exploding from him as he came.

 

O’llie screamed with him, feeling her insides swelling from his deposits, her stomach beginning to stretch from its sheer volume. It felt warm and pleasing, but above all it felt good. She didn’t want it to stop, squirming in his grasp as she howled and growled at him, egging him on.

 

They fucked for hours, his supply of semen seemingly never-ending as he continued to flood her insides with his ejaculate. It was everywhere, gushing from her body with every feral thrust of his cocks, never fully satisfied with his finishes, always wanting more of her erotic voice. Eventually the night began to wind down, their bodies beginning to shift back. Distracted by their connection, they kept going and felt no pain as they changed back into their humanoid forms.

 

Finally able to hold her, Estinien wrapped his arms around her body, pounding his now singular cock into her pussy, “Fuck, I don’t want to stop…”

 

“Then don’t,” she panted, digging her fingernails into his back. The scales that had remained last time still remained, seeming to be a permanent fixture on his body now after every full moon. Arching her back, she cried out as she had her tenth orgasm for the night as the sun began to rise on the Ishgardian castle.

 

Estinien growled in his normal voice, burying his cock inside her to cum one last time. Gasping for air, he looked down at the mess he had made, slipping in it as he tried to sit up. The floor had been coated in a pool of semen at least a yalm across and an ilm deep, making it difficult not to slip and slide on it. Their bodies were also coated in it, looking like they had lost a fight with a ghost’s ectoplasm. Catching his breath, he chuckled a little, giving her a kiss, “Gods that was amazing…”

 

“Aah…I don’t…think I can move…” O’llie gasped as she tried to recover, fluids still oozing out of her and onto the floor. Her mind reeled from the sheer volume he had deposited in her, praying to Halone that she wouldn’t get pregnant from their night of intense passion. Part of her looked forward to the next month, beginning to accept her other half.

 

“I’ll carry you,” he whispered, trying to get up himself. Slipping on the jizz, he laughed as he fell on top of her. “Or not.”

 

“Oh gods, what if they find us like this??” O’llie blushed, covering her face in embarrassment.

 

“Then they’ll learn not to bother us in the morning,” he rumbled with a smile as he gave up trying to escape his mess, pulling her in for a deep kiss.

 

Meanwhile in the cell next door, O’rin had shifted back himself, gazing lazily at the Elezen laying on the cot looking thoroughly spent. Poking his side, he rumbled, “You okay?”

 

Aymeric groaned a little, his eyes fluttering open as he surveyed the damages. His clothes had definitely not survived the mess, getting splattered by jizz at some point during the night. All across the floor there were messes and scratches across the ground from whenever O’rin had braced himself to destroy his ass one more time. Aymeric was definitely in pain and unable to move, but somehow he wasn’t upset about his situation, finding an odd satisfaction in being O’rin’s first in his WereMiqo form. The man had confessed to him before their night began that he’d never gotten the chance to be with anyone on a full moon, eager to give it a try, if the Elezen was up to it. Accepting the challenge, his body now would definitely need time to recover before doing anything…like moving, or crying.

 

“Hey, seriously, are you okay?” A little worried about the weak moans escaping the immobile vampire, he leveled his face with his. “You’re not paralyzed or anything, are you?”

 

Aymeric weakly reached up to grab a fistful of the man’s hair before pulling him in for a kiss. Being rolled onto his back, he groaned as O’rin mounted his cock, not wanting to fight it. He’d had a few orgasms during their night of feral passion, but the intensity of O’rin’s thrusts had almost been too much for him to even process it all. Now, finally able to feel the pleasure of his body, Aymeric panted breathlessly as he watched him lean back and work his shaft.

 

“Fuck, I see part of you still works,” O’rin let out a breathy laugh, bracing himself unsteadily on Aymeric’s sticky torso. They definitely needed a shower, but the walk of shame back to their room would have to wait until he was finished with him. Just as he was getting into it, the sound of metal creaking alerted him to a visitor. “Oh…hey there…Lucia…”

 

Aymeric gasped, the idea of his second-in-command seeing what he’d been up to making him cum immediately. He shuddered, embarrassed but too overwhelmed to do anything about it as he covered his face with a grimace.

 

“Halone’s Spear! Ser, respectfully, what in the seven hells??” Lucia exclaimed, quickly looking away after seeing the mess they had left.

 

“Respectfully, you should have knocked,” O’rin shrugged, riding him harder with someone there to see it. “Unless you’d like to join us.”

 

“GODS NO!” Lucia blurted out, her cheeks turning red at the idea.

 

“Aww, that’s too bad…we’d both love your company,” O’rin purred, taking advantage of Aymeric’s exhaustion to proposition the woman.

 

Lucia gasped as images floated into her mind, the sounds of passionate moaning as she was sandwiched between Aymeric and O’rin, her holes being filled to bursting by both men, pounded within an ilm of her life. Aymeric’s lips wrapped around her nipple, sucking and biting, O’rin’s finger rubbing her clit and making her cum so hard she left a pool of her own satisfaction between them. She moaned both of their names, her body moving with theirs, milking them until they finally came. Her head thrown back, she basked in the sensation of their cocks pulsing inside her, filling her up with their hot fluids until it oozed out of her. Trembling, she shook her head, gripping the bars of the cell to steady herself as she blushed from the intensely erotic daydream.

 

“Rin, stop…” Aymeric had shared the vision, realizing he could affect more than one person with the fantasies.

 

“I can’t make fantasies unless there’s some truth to them,” O’rin purred, his intense gaze on Lucia as the woman looked back in shock.

 

“You…” panting and realizing what was happening, Lucia quickly slammed the door shut before retreating to find clean clothes for the four occupants.

 

“Why did you…mnngh…” groaning as O’rin rode him even harder, he pressed his head back into the cot.

 

“She liked it…” O’rin smirked, leaning over him to whisper in his ear. “I could smell her from here…”

 

Aymeric blushed as he came again. He’d have to talk to her later about everything, gods how embarrassing that night had become.

Chapter 72: Three's Company

After a long morning of rest and recovery, Aymeric awoke the next evening still feeling fairly well impaired. He had been bathed the prior morning by the combined efforts of O’rin and surprisingly Lucia after she realized he was genuinely impaired by the experience. The shame of her finding him in such a state was deep but also remembering what O’rin had said about her reaction to the fantasy left him confused. In all the centuries he’d known Lucia, not once had she come to his bed. While she wasn’t Elezen or native to Ishgard, Aymeric never cared about her ties to Garlemald. She was his second-in-command, his most trusted ally next to Estinien, his best friend and confidante. It wasn’t the first time she had seen him with another man or woman, but this was certainly his first time being exposed as that kind of adventurous. He worried what she might think of him now, leaving him to stare into the darkness of his room as he lay on his side. Feeling the bed shift, he knew O’rin had woken up.

 

“Mnnn…gods, I feel great,” O’rin yawned and stretched his body before flopping on Aymeric to poke his cheek. “You still alive?”

 

“Yes…” Aymeric replied in a quiet murmur, unmoving.

 

“Wanna fuck?” O’rin’s ears perked up in hopes of their usual morning romp.

 

Aymeric let out a pained moan at the very thought of anything going in his ass after the previous night. Still incredibly sore, he shook his head.

 

“Damn, does it still hurt?” O’rin felt a mix of pity and pride in his own work, never having immobilized someone with sex before. Bombs, sure, but not his dick.

 

“Yes…” Aymeric groaned as he felt O’rin caress his rear. “Please…”

 

“Alright, I’ll leave you alone…this time,” sulking a little - largely from the guilt of maiming the man, not that he’d admit it - he flopped on his back to stare at the ceiling. He couldn’t help feeling horny, growing accustomed to having sex every evening when he woke up, sometimes being woken up by Aymeric’s cock pounding his ass. It was nice and welcome to him, but it was also alarmingly comfortable. Had he really gotten used to being Aymeric’s lover? So much that he craved the man’s pleasure like a drug?

 

A knock came at their door, alerting them to company. Unable to move to answer it, Aymeric murmured, “Rin, can you see who it is…?”

 

“Okaaay,” rolling off the bed and tugging on some trousers, he opened the door to see Lucia on the other side. His ears perked up as he smirked at her. “Hey there, Lucia! What brings you here on this fine evening?”

 

“I came to check on Ser Aymeric,” Lucia cleared her throat, hoping the man wouldn’t subject her to another ludicrous fantasy.

 

“Oh, him? He’s over there,” O’rin motioned to the bed before trotting back inside.

 

Peeking in and seeing he hadn’t moved from where he was deposited the morning before, Lucia frowned a little with worry. Stepping inside, she inquired, “Ser? How are you feeling?”

 

“I am…alive,” Aymeric murmured as he heard the door click shut. Attempting to roll onto his back, he grimaced and groaned from the ache that caused him. “Mnngh…”

 

“Ser!” Hurrying over to his side of the bed, she sat on the edge, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Please, you should see the chirurgeon for healing.”

 

“That would be…a poor choice in our…current climate…” Aymeric breathed, unable to sit up.

 

Lucia frowned before looking up at O’rin, barking, “Wait outside.”

 

“What? Why?” O’rin scowled at her, not wanting to get kicked out. “This is my room too!”

 

“ Out. Now,” Lucia growled at him, her green eyes glowing menacingly.

 

“Make me!” He hissed, his tail fluffing in defiance as his ears laid back.

 

“Stop, both of you!” Aymeric sat up more, grimacing as he did. “Whatever you have to say, just say it, Lucia!”

 

“Your pet injured you and you allowed it!” Lucia hissed at Aymeric, frustrated with how things had escalated between him and the Miqo’te.

 

“I’m fine, it will heal,” rubbing his face, he could hear O’rin growling beside him. 

 

“Respectfully, Ser, your judgment as of late has been questionable,” Lucia got up from the bed, balling her hands at her sides. “You’ve put our coven at risk by hiding the fact your Azure Dragoon has not only mated with a WereMiqo’te, but has also become some manner of crossbreed! That alone could have you exiled for keeping it from the Forum! Now you are sleeping with that WereMiqo’te’s brother, and on the full moon at that! Do you even realize how dangerous that was??”

 

“I didn’t leave a scratch on him!” O’rin growled, angry at the woman’s ire.

 

“Did he bleed??” Lucia shot back, scowling at the Miqo.

 

“How is he supposed to bleed if I don’t even scratch or bite him?!” Not following her questioning, he crossed his arms over his chest in defiance.

 

Lucia sighed as she rubbed the bridge of her nose, “Perhaps from an overly large mass invading his asshole??”

 

“Oh…was it…that bad?” O’rin’s ears flattened more as he looked at Aymeric, trying to remember if he had smelled blood. The overbearing scent of semen had blinded his senses to anything else, not that he was thinking about anything but fulfilling his needs.

 

“If there was a tear and your fluids got in -“ Lucia began to warn him before Aymeric shot her a glare.

 

“I’m fine, Lucia!!” Aymeric barked, frustrated with the situation. “I know! I know I went too far last night, it was my choice! Do not blame him for this!”

 

“You could have been infected!” She went on before bringing up another issue. “And what about his powers?? That…mental imagery thing he can do! Were you aware of this power?!”

 

“I…was aware, yes,” Aymeric laid back again, too uncomfortable to stay upright. “I did not know it could extend to more than one person at a time…”

 

“This doesn’t concern you?? What else can he do with this power?” Lucia leveled her gaze on O’rin, seeing him bristle at the accusations.

 

“I’m not telling anyone to jump off a bridge, they’re just fantasies!” O’rin hissed, growling at her. “Besides, you liked it, you’re just too stuffy to accept they were your fantasies too!”

 

“I -!!” Flustered, she started to reach for her sword before feeling an iron will slam into her. Gasping, she knelt on the floor, trembling from the intense aura imposed on her. “Hnngh…!”

 

“Never raise your weapon to my charges,” Aymeric’s eyes were bright and threatening, his exhaustion not evident as he glared at the woman from the bed. “Your quarrel is with me, not O’rin.”

 

“Ser…” she barely gasped out, unable to fight his power even in his injured state. She closed her eyes, bowing her head to him. “I…apologize…”

 

O’rin was surprised by the turn of events, never knowing that coven leaders had such power over their subjects. His tail twitched a little as he reached out to touch Aymeric’s shoulder, “Hey…I know I’m the last person who should say this but, you should take it easy…”

 

Closing his eyes, Aymeric laid back on the bed, looking more winded after his display. Feeling something warm press against his lips, he glanced up to see O’rin offering his wrist.

 

“You’re getting hangry, Master, have a snack,” O’rin murmured, hoping his blood would help him recover faster. He didn’t want to admit it but he worried a little that he really had injured the Elezen and infected him. If his night of selfish lust ended up killing a coven leader, well…he probably wouldn’t live to tell the tale himself.

 

Aymeric wasn’t in the mood to feed but knew he was getting weak. Opening his mouth, he sunk his teeth in, drinking from the man slowly. As the warm fluid flowed into him, he could feel the ache inside beginning to taper off, allowing him to relax more.

 

Still in a submissive position on the floor, Lucia stared at the rug beneath the bed, panting from the heavy aura that had been slammed into her a moment ago. She’d never been subjected to such an aura in recent years, only experiencing it early on in her time with the vampire lord. Her head was still reeling, almost enough to knock her out. Aymeric was indeed a strong vampire, this much was evident.

 

“Hey…I…really wasn’t trying to hurt him…” O’rin panted, feeling a little dizzy from the feeding. “I don’t remember…smelling any blood…I would have noticed…”

 

Lucia slowly looked up at him, seeing he meant what he said. Despite his antics, he did seem to know when to be serious, now being one of those times. Glancing at Aymeric, she returned her gaze to O’rin, “Why…did you give me that…”

 

“The fantasy? Because we wanted you to join us,” O’rin replied frankly, seeing the woman blush a little. “If you wanna, no pressure, but we’d definitely fuck your brains out if you did - OW! Hey, not so rough there!”

 

Aymeric finally released O’rin after healing his wrist, finally feeling better. Sitting up a little, he glanced at Lucia, adding his own comment, “My apologies, he gets overly excited sometimes…”

 

Lucia lowered her head again, recalling the memory. It was jarring but she couldn’t deny that it had stirred something in her. How long had it been since she’d gotten laid? She couldn’t recall the last time, meaning it must have been a while. 

 

“The offer still stands…whenever you want,” O’rin sprawled in Aymeric’s lap, tired from the feeding.

 

“Do you…agree with his sentiment, Ser?” Lucia asked softly, not hearing a confirmation from him.

 

“I don’t…want to cross a line with you…” Aymeric replied, dodging the answer as he looked away.

 

“He means he really wants to but also he’s stuffy,” O’rin translated before having his face shoved into the bed to silence him.

 

“Pray…ignore him,” Aymeric grimaced at the man’s blunt remarks. Meeting Lucia’s gaze again, he could see her uncertainty. Was it wise to involve his second-in-command with such intimate things? With a coming war, if she got distracted, it could be a matter of life and death. “I would never do anything to make you uncomfortable…or compromise your judgment…”

 

Lucia frowned before finally standing again, “You would have my judgment sound, yet yours has been compromised for some time now.”

 

“Lucia…” knowing she was right, Aymeric couldn’t argue with her, looking away in slight shame.

 

“If you are well, Ser, I will see you on duty,” she looked away, hiding her feelings on the matter. She started to step away, feeling a hand wrap around her wrist. Looking back, to her surprise, Aymeric had stopped her.

 

“Is allowing myself to feel pleasure after a lifetime of solitude truly comprising my judgment? Why can Lady Mufinella find happiness but I cannot?” Aymeric asked in a strained voice.

 

“Ser, that’s not…” torn between reassuring him and saying she thought the vampiress was compromised too, she stumbled a little as Aymeric pulled her back to him. Flustered, she tried to speak before seeing the intensity in his blue eyes, silencing her retort.

 

“When I said I did not wish to compromise your judgment, understand I meant no ill intent or slight,” Aymeric spoke seriously. “I know there is a war coming, one we will all suffer for, there is no doubt in my mind. You are my second-in-command, my most trusted ally and voice of reason. I fear entangling myself with you may lead to…difficult decisions in battle…”

 

Lucia narrowed her eyes at him, understanding his reasoning but also still being slightly insulted. Steeling her resolve, she replied coolly, “I am Garlean-born, Ser. If my resolve was so easily swayed by perceived alliances or emotions, do you think I would have stayed by your side for so many centuries?”

 

“I suppose that is true…” he smiled a little, lowering his head as he closed his eyes.

 

“You’re from Garlemald too?” O’rin gazed up at her curiously. He knew she was freakishly tall for a Hyur woman, thinking she might just be a more attractive Highlander or some manner of Elezen/Hyur crossbreed. Noticing her headpiece that sat across her forehead, he understood its use. “Oh…you’re in hiding…”

 

“It is no real secret of my birth place, however it is not widely spoken of in Ishgard, for obvious reasons,” Lucia looked down at him, seeing his curious gaze eyeing her accessory. Looking away, she seemed conflicted. “I do not understand why you wish to involve me in your affair…”

 

“Cause it’s fun with more friends?” O’rin smirked, sitting up to nuzzle Aymeric’s neck as he groped his groin.

 

“O’rin, please behave while we’re talking,” Aymeric sighed, not really fighting him off.

 

Still uncertain, Lucia saw how easily the man roused her master’s interest, trying not to stare at the bulge forming in his trousers. Closing her eyes, she took a breath before speaking again, “Do not impose your lustful fantasies on me again.”

 

“Who? Me or him?” O’rin motioned between himself and Aymeric, his hand slipping inside the man’s trousers to grope his cock shamelessly.

 

“You,” Lucia pointedly glared at O’rin, trying to ignore what he was doing. “I do not know how you can do this but I will not tolerate it.”

 

“I don’t even really know how I do it,” O’rin shrugged as he undid the man’s fly and pulled his cock out, seeing how much he could get away with before being punished again. “I just sense someone’s horny thoughts and kinda…embellish on them?”

 

“You are a telepath?” Lucia could hear Aymeric’s breathing grow heavier, making her heart skip a beat. His grip on her wrist did not slacken, still holding her close to the situation occurring. 

 

“Like you guys? You read minds, right?” O’rin asked before going down on Aymeric, rolling his balls in his hand casually. I dunno, it’s just something I’ve always been able to do.

 

“Aah, O’rin…we’re still talking…” Aymeric panted, turned on by the fact Lucia was watching them.

 

“Can you control this ability of yours?” Lucia was feeling a little flustered, hearing the sounds her lord commander was making while all of this was going on. His hand slid to her waist, pulling her closer still. She planted a hand on his shoulder, mostly to steady herself from completely falling into the bed with them.

 

Yeah, O’rin thought simply as he deep throated the Elezen, hearing him groan with approval. You haven’t left yet, so are you reconsidering our offer?

 

Lucia finally looked down at O’rin, seeing how skilled he was at wringing out responses from Aymeric. The size of the Elezen’s cock did not seem to daunt him either, while Lucia’s cheeks turned a deeper red just seeing it slide out of the man’s mouth in a grand reveal. She swallowed, seeing O’rin pin her with a hungry stare as she breathed, “Why me?”

 

“Cause he’s been horny for you for a long time but too scared to invite you to his bed,” O’rin smirked before going down on him again. Plus I don’t mind sharing, the more the merrier.

 

“Aah…haa…” Aymeric was getting close to finishing, flustered by his feelings being exposed so freely. Meeting Lucia’s gaze, he wondered what she thought of that. Without thinking, he blurted out loud. “I want you, Lucia.”

 

Her eyes widened at his confession, wondering if he would have said it without being on the brink of orgasm. If he deserved to feel good, didn’t she? They both worked tirelessly to maintain that coven, and for what? What did they get out of it? Finally making up her mind, Lucia leaned down to kiss Aymeric soundly on the lips.

 

O’rin delighted in the deluge of cum that filled his throat as Aymeric orgasmed, amused by the turn of events and plus one to their sex party. Feeling Lucia push Aymeric back into the bed, he glanced up to see her pinning him down and straddling his torso as they made out. Chuckling a little to himself, he could smell her arousal through her armor, wanting to open her like a tin can to get inside. Pushing her cape aside, he could see that she had chainmail breeches beneath her chainmail skirt, making it difficult for him to rub her groin. Still, he pressed up against her warmth, doing his best to rile her up.

 

Letting out a moan, Lucia could feel Aymeric working at her armor to get it off of her, knowing exactly where all the belts and latches were to remove the breastplate first. As it clanged to the floor, next went her pauldrons, then her gauntlets. Slowly the men disrobed her until she was fully nude, a feat that took some time and a lot of teasing as they revealed parts of her body to them. She had never been with two men at once, part of her too prudish to think of such a concept, yet deep down she longed to be desired the way other women were. For so long she thought herself too masculine in demeanor and appearance to be craved sexually, her modest breast typically hidden beneath her armor and curvy hips concealed by layers of chainmail. She let out a gasp as an eager tongue lapped at her folds, making her pant more.

 

“Does he please you, Lucia?” Aymeric rumbled, molding her breasts in his hands in ways he had dreamt of.

 

“Ser…aah…” Lucia blushed from the attention being shown to her, not used to it as she covered her mouth with her wrist.

 

“I am not your lord commander in this bed,” he rumbled, pinching her nipples roughly. “Call my name.”

 

“A-Aymeric…aah!” She felt a finger slip into her pussy, rubbing her g-spot until another finger invaded, determined to make her orgasm. Panting and feeling dizzy with the hunger she had suppressed all this time, she cried out when she came.

 

“Mmm, you taste good,” O’rin licked his lips, still fingering her as he got up, rubbing his cock against her entrance after smearing her juices on himself. “Shall I loosen you up for him?”

 

Feeling the Miqo’te’s cock press into her, Lucia gasped, clutching the sheets as she closed her eyes. She was definitely tight and in need of relaxation, moaning lightly when he began to thrust into her.

 

“You are truly breathtaking, Lucia…” Aymeric whispered as he brushed her long bangs aside, cupping her cheek in his hand. “Please…do not hold back…”

 

“Aymeric…haa…mnngh…” reaching between them, she stroked his cock, helping him to feel pleasure as she was filled by O’rin’s eager cock, pushed to another orgasm that left her feeling more turned on.

 

“Fuck, you feel really good,” O’rin panted, rubbing her clit to encourage her to cum again. “Do it again.”

 

The trio traded places back and forth for a while, pleasuring each other until finally Lucia was between both men. Feeling O’rin press inside her ass as Aymeric filled her pussy, she gasped out loud, her fingers digging into the Elezen’s shoulders.

 

“Are you alright?” Aymeric whispered, running his hand up and down her back to help reassure her. “If it is too much…”

 

“Do not…baby me,” Lucia panted, giving him a hot stare as she rocked her hips, pleasing both cocks in her. “I am not so frail…that I cannot…bear this easily!”

 

“Gods damn, you’re so hot,” O’rin groaned as he buried himself inside the woman, hugging her from behind as he enjoyed the pressure enveloping him. Sometime before their coupling, Aymeric had buried a plug inside O’rin’s ass, leaving him struggling not to just let his seed fly from the intensity of the moment. “Let’s…show her what we’re capable of, Ayms!”

 

Lucia braced herself as the men pounded into her, her voice much louder now as she felt her reservations fly away at light speed. Coming roughly, she felt no shame for the messes they were making, her lord commander’s cum oozing out of her after his own release. She had been filled by both men several times over, full glad that being a vampire meant she would not get pregnant. Their heady scent mixing in the air made her dizzy, drunk on the lust they both shared for her body. Had she become a sexual deviant like them? Just hours ago she had been chastising her master for losing himself to the Miqo’te’s whims, yet here she was, filled by two cocks and their combined cum.

 

“Do you…want to fuck my ass too, Lucia?” O’rin panted as he got more rough, sensing she was into rough play as her insides quivered from the impact. “We’ve got…toys…”

 

“Do you have…haa…a toy that will…silence you??” Lucia was mildly annoyed by the man’s incessant dirty talk, seeing that Aymeric enjoyed it but finding it personally aggravating.

 

“I can gag him if you like,” Aymeric moaned, running his hands over her body, feeling her every scar and curve and taut nipple with intrigue. 

 

“Please,” she panted before feeling O’rin bury himself in her ass with a growl. Shuddering from the pressure leaving her as he withdrew, she cried out when Aymeric railed her with unrelenting speed. “AYMERIC! HAA!!”

 

“Get the harness, Rin!” Aymeric growled, determined to make the woman cum with his cock alone. He dipped his head down, biting and sucking her nipples roughly.

 

Fulfilling his wishes, Lucia orgasmed once more, ejecting more fluids onto the bed from various sources. Shuddering as Aymeric had his own finish, she slowly dismounted, spilling his latest offering across his groin as she caught her breath. She kissed the man soundly before panting in his ear, “Are you pleased…Aymeric?”

 

“Are you, Lucia?” He returned the sentiment, deep down worried that she might have agreed to the arrangement because of some feeling of loyalty to him. “I want to know…how we have pleased you…”

 

She blushed slightly at the idea of her pleasure being more important than theirs. Quietly she nodded, too embarrassed and prudish to speak openly about her experience with them even in the heat of the moment. It was still too new, too awkward to think about. When O’rin came back with the fully prepped harness, she glanced at it in wonder, “Am I to simulate penetration with that?”

 

“Yeah, to put it bluntly,” O’rin shrugged, looking at the mess between the two. Smirking, he went to work lapping up their fluids, cleaning them both thoroughly before they moved on to the next phase of their sexcapades. O’rin assumed the position for his part in it, poised on all fours on the bed with his mouth open for his master’s cock.

 

“I do enjoy seeing you this way, Rin,” Aymeric mused as he cupped his chin in his hand before easing his cock into the man’s mouth. “Good boy…no biting.”

 

Lucia got the harness situated on her pelvis, unsure about how it would work but thinking to emulate their movements when penetrating her. Guiding the dildo into O’rin’s asshole, she worked it in until she was bottomed out, hearing the Miqo’te moan from being filled again. Bracing herself on his hips, she began to slowly thrust, still unsure what she was doing and feeling out the motion.

 

“Don’t be afraid to go hard on him, he’s durable,” Aymeric remarked as he buried his fingers in the Miqo’s hair and began to thrust as well. “He likes it rough.”

 

“I will do my best,” Lucia furrowed her brow in thought as she watched Aymeric’s movements, trying to imitate them. Eventually settling into a decent rhythm, she heard the man’s muffled moans seeming to indicate he was enjoying himself. She glanced up at Aymeric, seeing the pleasured look on his face. “Are you…feeling better, Ser?”

 

“Aymeric,” he breathed, meeting her gaze. “And yes…my…earlier situation has more or less resolved itself. I’m still a little tender, nothing further rest won’t resolve.”

 

“I’m glad to hear it,” relieved he was not severely injured from his careless act, she pounded harder into O’rin. “Do not worry about the mess, I paid a few maids handsomely not to speak of the state of either cell once you were safely tucked away from view.”

 

“Both cells? Gods, so we weren’t the only ones…” Aymeric moaned, matching Lucia’s swift hip thrusts until he came, groaning and holding O’rin’s head in place until he was finished. Slowly resuming his slower speed, he looked down to see the look of ecstasy on O’rin’s face. “I…appreciate your…discretion…”

 

“Of course,” Lucia nodded to him as she reached beneath O’rin to begin stroking his cock. “He has not finished yet, is he not enjoying this?”

 

“Oh, he is, see?” Aymeric nodded to the man’s tail as it quivered off to the side. “He’s probably swearing internally.”

 

“Ah…” not knowing that trait of Miqo’te, she continued her efforts to make him cum until his cock pulsed, ejaculate splattering across the sheets. Wondering if he’d feel tortured with her continuing, she kept stroking him and pounding his ass.

 

O’rin began to squirm and writhe, stifled moans escalating from the overstimulation. He didn’t hate it, like getting his ears rubbed for too long. His eyes rolling into the back of his head, he came a second time, nearly losing the strength in his stocky limbs from the overload. When still she didn’t stop, he began to tear up.

 

“Do you want her to stop?” Aymeric looked down at O’rin, seeing how beside himself he was. Pulling out, he allowed the man to speak for himself.

 

“FUUUUUCK!!! AAAH!” O’rin wailed, his face resting against Aymeric’s cock as he struggled to find any words to express himself outside of screamed swears. Feeling himself drawn upright, he panted openly as Aymeric gazed at his trembling form. The way he looked at him gave him the squiggles again, his wails turning to desperate whimpers.

 

Lowering himself to his cock, Aymeric took over with the pleasure, sucking on him roughly so Lucia could hold the man steady. The taste of his cum as it spilled forth for the last time satisfied his hunger.

 

O’rin was beginning to go hoarse from his screams, his nails digging into Aymeric’s back as he shuddered and hunched over. He was at his limit, but still he could not voice his desire to stop, part of him wanting to be used until he blacked out from the experience. Eventually his shaking got so bad that Aymeric finally pulled away from his cock and held him in his arms.

 

“Alright, you may stop now, Lucia,” Aymeric commented calmly, easing the man into the bed for some comfort.

 

Catching her breath, Lucia could see how overwhelmed O’rin was, wondering why he said nothing. She would have to remember for next time to stop after a certain point. Did she want there to be a next time? The idea flustered her a little as she busied herself with removing the harness.

 

“Lie with us…” Aymeric whispered to her, holding his hand out.

 

Eyeing his hand a little, she shook her head, getting off the bed, “I have duties to attend to, please take the day off, Ser.”

 

“Lucia…” wanting to correct her again, he could see her expression mostly back to normal, her long and sculpted figure cut beautifully in the firelight.

 

“I am no longer in your bed, Ser…I will check on you later,” thinking she smelled and felt far too grotesque to dress in her current state, she glanced at his bathroom.

 

“Please, feel free to use my shower,” he smiled, guessing her thoughts as he stroked O’rin’s hair gently.

 

“Thank you, Ser,” bowing her head politely, she went to the bathroom for some quiet time before she would have to resume her duties.

 

Alone again, Aymeric curled up more with O’rin, giving him gentle forehead kisses and caresses, “Are you alright? I fear we went too far with you…”

 

Shivering from his affection, O’rin lightly shook his head before curling up more in his arms. Closing his eyes, he decided it was a great time to take a nap and recover from the threesome that destroyed him. Distantly he thought he heard humming, reminded of his mother when he was a young lad. A tear rolled down his cheek as he fell asleep.

Chapter 73: Invasive Hopes

Summary:

Content Warning: Body Horror.

The following few days after the full moon, the remaining gaoled Werefolk in Ishgard were x-rayed to confirm that they all had the same implant. Based on the findings, it was assumed that any others from other covens likely had the same implant in their necks. Y’shtola took these findings to her surgeon acquaintance, discussing the options before bringing the news to Mufinella. Meeting in her office with Aymeric and Hien, the three coven heads listened to Y’shtola’s findings.

 

“So you’re saying the procedure is extremely risky,” Mufinella sighed, rubbing her temple a little.

 

“The risk between freeing them from Solus’ control and killing or maiming them…hardly seems like a decision worth exploring,” Hien frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. “These are as much my people as my vampires…I cannot risk their lives on a slim chance.”

 

“Nor can I,” Aymeric sighed, feeling a little hopeless to free his lover and his sister from Solus’ grip, not to mention the Werefolk suffering in his gaols. “Surely there is an alternative?”

 

“We cannot know for certain how dangerous the procedure is or what may occur if the device is tampered with,” Y’shtola went on, understanding their concern. “Without a subject to test the surgery on, we are left at square one.”

 

“I should think we have enough conscience not to sacrifice our people on an experiment,” Hien frowned, looking at the other two leaders. “We are not Solus.”

 

Mufinella hummed to herself as she considered their options. There was one slave who could likely survive the surgery, however convincing them to agree to it was another matter. She looked up at Y’shtola, “Do we have a way of simulating the signal that was sent to them?”

 

“Without examining one of the chips, I am afraid not,” Y’shtola shook her head. “The broadband scrambling device is our closest bet to protecting the Werefolk.”

 

“You have an alternative?” Hien blinked in surprise, wondering why this was kept from them.

 

“It was a theory I was testing out,” Mufinella sighed, leaning back in her chair. “It isn’t portable, our best hope with it is to install them in the rooms of every affected slave so they can sleep more comfortably.”

 

“But at that rate, we are simply exchanging one gaol for another,” Aymeric frowned, not liking the option. “Can this device be made mobile?”

 

“Without knowing the frequency the device registers, no,” Mufinella shook her head sadly. “Unless they intend on carrying the device and a fuel canister on their backs wherever they go, and they are not light.”

 

“That certainly is not an option, even setting up multiple devices around our covens may not resolve the issue, the sheer volume of ceruleum required would be unreasonable,” Hien shook his head at the idea. “Not to mention we are currently under a travel and trade ban with Garlemald, the main supplier of the fuel.”

 

“I lucked out in having a few ceruleum canisters in storage, but yes…it would not be a feasible solution,” she got up to pace a little, troubled by the option she thought of.

 

“What troubles you, friend?” Hien could sense her unease, watching her pace with concern.

 

“Just…we need a way to examine one of the devices,” she crossed her arms under her bosom, frowning. “Short of invading Solus’ lab and hoping to find a pile of them sitting about…we need to find a willing subject.”

 

“I get the opinion you have someone in mind,” Aymeric did not want to risk the life of O’rin, and certainly did not wish to take risks with O’llie since her life was tied to Estinien’s now. With a war coming, losing his strongest fighter would be unthinkable.

 

“I don’t like the option…but…” taking a breath and sighing, she smoothed out her hair. “If something were to go sideways, they wouldn’t die from it…in theory.”

 

“A vampire has been implanted with one of these devices?” Aymeric frowned, wondering what Solus was thinking. No one wanted to know the man’s thoughts, he was clearly a monster among men.

 

“No, it’s…complicated,” Mufinella shook her head, thinking it best not to hide things from the other leaders. Facing them, she began to explain. “Do you recall the example I shared with you, Aymeric?”

 

“Yes, it was…quite grotesque,” Aymeric nodded gravely.

 

“From our calculations, the Magitek inside her is meant to keep her alive…forever,” she could see the concern on their faces at the news. “Like a vampire, but superior in many ways.”

 

“Emerald…I remember…” Aymeric scowled as he recalled the day Estinien returned from the secret mission. “He said there were clones…”

 

“Clones??” Hien glanced between them, not liking that there was something he’d been left out of. “Explain!”

 

“This was many years ago, when I rescued Emerald from Solus’ clutches,” Mufinella lifted a hand to him to wait for her to share. “I believe she is the original subject of his experiments, the one the clones were based upon when he discovered his experiments were successful. He likely intended to create an army based on Emerald, implanting them with the same Magitek to create an unstoppable force for his war. Since he has become more insistent on trying to find her, I can only assume that he was unsuccessful in replicating his experiment without having her to reference.”

 

“An immortal clone army AND an army of darkness at his disposal? Halone bless, he wishes to sunder this world…” Aymeric shook his head, unsettled by the news. “Are we certain the crystal tower has been secured and any signs of their tampering disabled?”

 

“As far as I have heard from the Forum, yes,” Mufinella nodded, leaning on the desk. “They managed to capture some of the workers who had been in the tower at the time of the infiltration and compelled them to share everything they knew about the experiments done there. Any further attempts to utilize the tower as a conduit for ripping void gates open around the star will be met with failure. So long as we keep them out of the tower, we can rest easy.”

 

“That is good news indeed,” Hien sighed with relief. “I assume G’raha Tia has not experienced any further ill effects from the tower?”

 

Mufinella recalled his crystalline arm - a side effect from using the tower’s power, no doubt. He had been disinclined to discuss it with her, saying he was fine, but she knew he’d been shaken by it. She would have to ask him again to be sure, “Nothing since the Forum attack.”

 

“Then we should focus on the safeguard of our servants in the meantime,” Aymeric noted as he unfolded his arms, leveling his gaze on Mufinella. “Should she agree to the procedure, I shall look forward to the results. In the meantime, pray share your schematics for this device you have that disrupts signals, my men in the Skysteel Manufactory may be able to contrive a more compact and portable means once a singular signal can be determined.”

 

“Yes, one moment, I have them here somewhere…” Mufinella scoured her office before producing the schematics that she had from the Ironworks group, creating a reproduction for Aymeric to share with his crafters. Once things were settled, the coven leaders concluded their meeting and went their separate ways.

 

Returning to the Vertigo house, Mufinella met with Emerald to discuss the upcoming surgery and get her consent. As she suspected, the girl was beside herself at the idea of going under the knife again, but relieved that she would be put under for the procedure. As troubling a thought as it was that this was a new concept to her, Mufinella was able to convince her to agree to it, with Diamond’s presence in the room for security.

 

A few hours later, the trio arrived at the coven house, finding that the laboratory had been converted into a clean room for the procedure, the heavy smell of cleaning products hanging in the air. Emerald bristled, growling deeply at the scent.

 

“I know, it smells like shit, and I have to live here,” Novaius grumbled, understanding the woman’s aversion.

 

“Fear not, my dear, I will be attending the procedure as well,” Mufinella assured her, rubbing her shoulder for comfort. She had the forethought to move the disrupting device into the lab in case any signals got out that they were tampering with Solus’ work, not wanting him to be alerted and lead to the other servants being activated again. She hoped it was enough. “We’re all here to support you and make sure the surgery goes off without a hitch. Are you ready?”

 

Emerald was in tears but she nodded, being held up by her mate as they moved to prepare for the surgery. Once all parties had been scrubbed clean and changed into hygienic attire, they gathered around the exam table to go over the procedure with the surgeon. It seemed fairly straight forward, a small incision at the back of the neck over the site of the implant. The device was relatively small, a flat chip no more than the size of a grain of wheat. Its location should be safe enough for removal with a steady hand, so the group prepared to begin.

 

It took some time for Emerald to accept an IV, breaking down into tears and hyperventilating through the process until they were able to get it set up. Once she was set and had the appropriate fluids running through her, they waited until she was under to roll her face down on the table. Diamond hovered nearby, anxious about what was happening and having to hold Mufinella’s hand to keep him from lunging at the surgeon for holding a scalpel to Emerald’s neck.

 

“It’ll be okay, Diamond,” Mufinella whispered, squeezing his hand as she watched closely. She found modern medicine both barbaric and fascinating, using such invasive means that her people avoided with the use of healing magicks. She could see the value in it, some injuries and ailments they were unable to fix could be repaired manually with modern science. What a world to exist in, she wondered what new innovations they would achieve in the time she had left.

 

As the surgeon began his work and reached the chip, he examined the stems fastening it to her spinal column, carefully severing the metal posts securing it before moving to cut the wire that ran from it to her spinal cord. As his scalpel chipped the edge of the wire, Emerald’s body suddenly spasmed.

 

“What’s wrong??” Diamond’s hackles went up, feeling alarm from his mate. It felt unnatural, making him shiver. “Something’s not right! Stop!”

 

Before the surgeon could withdraw, wires shot out of the woman’s body, latching onto his hand and beginning to constrict, cutting into his flesh. He screamed in agony, trying to pull away only to lead to the wires slicing through his skin faster, peeling it back like an orange rind. 

 

“HOLY FUCK!” Novaius exclaimed, her eyes wide seeing the tendrils thrashing about, coated in blood as her hospital gown slowly became more stained at their bases. She went to reach for Emerald to hold her down as she continued to spasm before leaping away, narrowly dodging several wires stabbing in her direction.

 

“Do not touch her!” Mufinella exclaimed as she swiftly wove her magicks to lash her to the table with silvery ropes, ceasing her shaking. With more magick, she slashed through the wires holding the surgeon’s hand, freeing him so he could fall back and away from the table. “Quickly, tend to him!”

 

“What about Em?!” Diamond panted, clutching his chest as his legs grew weak. “Haa! Hnngh…!”

 

Sensing he was under great duress, Mufinella focused on wrangling the wires. She wished she had a way of knowing what they stemmed from, obviously some sort of security system in place to prevent tapering that did not require the host to be conscious. She could see the chip, barely visible as wires moved to conceal it. Acting fast, she swooped in, grabbing the scalpel and slashing through to cut the wire completely before drawing the device out with magic. The chip flew into her hand as the tendrils chased after it, not reaching far enough to catch her in time before she jumped back. Panting a little from the adrenalin, she looked to the surgeon who was being healed by Y’shtola, “Are you alright??”

 

“He should make a full recovery, though I fear his mental state may have suffered,” Y’shtola sighed, seeing the man staring wide-eyed still at Emerald, his skin pale and clammy from the shock.

 

Still seeing his mate shuddering as the tendrils waved about, he hissed, “She isn’t getting better, what do we do??”

 

“Work quickly, that’s what!” Mufinella barked as she went over to a set of machines nearby. The Ironworks group had set them up with some manner of scanner that could detect wavelengths, a lengthy explanation she had glossed over when it was shared with her. All she knew was how to operate it: setting the chip into the slot on the machine, it pulled inside before beginning to run an analysis. After a few moments, results came back of the transceiver’s wavelength, giving them the information they needed. 

 

Once completed, she plucked the chip out of the machine and hesitantly approached Emerald’s body. Fending off the tendrils, she dropped the chip near the incision point, wondering if it would manage the rest. To their collective surprise and slight horror, they watched as the tendrils scooped up the chip and returned it to its place on her spinal column, the pieces repairing themselves and reconnecting before the tendrils slowly receded. Eventually the wound healed over and her body ceased its tremors. The room went silent, anxious to make another move until it was certain the attack was over.

 

Diamond sighed as his body relaxed, seeming to recover from his chills, “I think…it’s over…”

 

“Thank the Twelve,” Y’shtola sighed as well, helping the surgeon over to a chair once the coast was clear. “Let us not tell her of this happening, I fear the trauma of such news would be too great.”

 

Agreeing to this, they gave her some extra time to recover before changing her into a fresh gown and settling her in for recovery, waiting for her to naturally wake from the anesthesia. The surgeon was shuffled off to a spare room to recover from his injuries, deciding his shell shocked state would not aid in concealing what really happened.

 

When Emerald finally came to, she saw Mufinella and Diamond awaiting her on one side and Y’shtola checking her vitals on the other, “Hey…did it…work?”

 

“Yes, to an extent,” Mufinella spoke first, agreeing to be the one to share the news. “We were unable to remove the chip from your body, but we were able to inspect it and discover the signal being used to control you.”

 

“So…we can be free again?” Emerald’s vision was still hazy but her eyes began to fill with tears. Her body ached, she wasn’t sure why, but the news was enough to help her relax.

 

“Yes, I will send our findings off to the Skysteel group so that their work can be completed,” Mufinella smiled, gently stroking her hair. “Thank you…for being such a brave girl. You’ve saved them all.”

 

Emerald’s heart fluttered and ached as she began to cry, accepting a glomp from her mate who dove in without hesitation.

 

Leaving the group in Y’shtola’s hands to continue monitoring the patient, Mufinella moved to visit the surgeon. There was no point in leaving him with the knowledge of what transpired, no human could endure such horrors and remain a useful cog in society. Once she was sure his hand was healed and functioning normally, she wiped his memories before sending him on his way with the knowledge that the procedure had been cancelled. He was none the wiser, back to his previous calm and agreeable demeanor. It was for the best.

 

Next on the agenda, Mufinella hurried to Ishgard, rendezvousing with the others at the Skysteel Manufactory.

 

“So you were unable to remove the device?” Aymeric frowned at the news, hoping they could be removed without having to resort to using alternate means of blocking the signal. 

 

“Unfortunately, no, there were…complications,” Mufinella pulled out the data she received from the Ironworks machine, handing it over to the Skysteel workers to fuss over.

 

“Complications?” He lowered his voice, touching her shoulder. “Did she…”

 

“No no, she’s alright, it’s just…I’d rather not say,” Mufinella glanced at O’llie and O’rin who had tagged along for the news. She changed the subject. “Were your men successful in creating a miniature version of the signal jammer?”

 

“Yes, they have a prototype here,” Aymeric could tell something bad happened but decided not to go into it further for the sake of the Miqo’te. Moving over to watch their work, he explained what he knew of it so far. “It’s a small device fastened to the back of a collar, meant to be worn at all times to ensure the signal is sufficiently blocked.”

 

“Is it waterproof?” Mufinella couldn’t imagine it would be all that comfortable to wear in the shower or to bed, worried the servants would not want to wear them.

 

“It will be, yes,” Stephanivien spoke up, letting the workers do the calibrations for the signal. “Though we are working on installing additional jamming devices in the living quarters of those affected so they may sleep without the need to wear it.”

 

“A change in living accommodations has been arranged to ensure maximum effectiveness,” Aymeric explained further as they moved to wait for the device to be finished. “Those affected will be grouped into rooms of four and have a device in each of their rooms, giving them some measure of freedom while in private.”

 

“That is good news, I will have to do the same for my people,” Mufinella mused before glancing at the twins curiously. “Are they here to test the new device?”

 

“I think they were eager to know the results,” Aymeric smiled a little, knowing how anxious they had been. Before gathering at the Manufactory, O’llie and O’rin - especially O’rin, were pacing around Aymeric’s office waiting to hear news. Estinien was just as nervous despite hiding it behind his usual poker face, spending the majority of the time leaning on the wall with his arms crossed. Grateful to be working on it now, if only to end O’rin’s incessant questioning on if it was ready yet, they all impatiently watched the men work with apprehension.

 

“I understand the sentiment,” Mufinella nodded, falling quiet as they waited further for the work to finish. Luckily, the wait was not too long as Stephanivien put in the final touches before looking triumphant.

 

“Aaaand finished!” Stephanivien announced as he brought over a leather band with a small transceiver on the back. There were others being crafted as the prototype was brought over and presented to the lord commander. “The device has been programmed to block the specified signal that you have provided. Once placed over the back of the subject’s neck and activated, it should block all incoming signals from activating the internal mechanisms.”

 

“Let us hope he cannot change the signal,” Aymeric sighed as he looked at the twins. “Who would like to test it first?”

 

“I’ll do it!” O’rin volunteered, not wanting his sister to be a guinea pig again. Trotting over to the man, he presented himself to him, tossing him a wink. “I’ve got experience with this sort of thing.”

 

Trying to remain professional despite his obvious flirting, Aymeric fastened the collar around O’rin’s neck, adjusting it to a comfortable size, “Is that too tight?”

 

“Mmm, tighter,” O’rin purred before getting his ear flicked. He pouted but inside he was enjoying the playfulness. Once the collar was in place, he moved his head about, seeing if it was uncomfortable. “Feels the same as any collar.”

 

“Now for the activation,” Stephanivien peeked behind O’rin’s head, brushing his hair aside to press a button on the back. A small light flickered on, indicating the device was functioning. “That should do it! Do you feel anything?”

 

“Am I supposed to?” O’rin glanced up at the man curiously.

 

“We had no clue if blocking the signal directly would cause a reaction in the device, so…I suppose, do you feel any changes internally?” Stephanivien clarified for the Miqo’te.

 

“Nope, just hungry,” O’rin scratched his belly as he glanced at Aymeric. Wearing the collar was making him hungry, but not for food. His tail swished around with interest.

 

“How many do you have made so far?” Mufinella interjected, wanting to get a projection on production.

 

“We only have five made so far,” Stephanivien went to see how the rest were progressing. The table was filled with half-constructed bands, the devices open and in the process of being pieced together by busy workers. It seemed they had prioritized their construction over other tasks, determined to get the work done quickly considering the situation. “But once we’ve finished the current batch, we should have all of the Ishgardian servants safeguarded. We are also in the works of completing the jammers for the living quarters as well which should be finished by the end of the week. After that, we will begin work on devices for the other covens, as the requests come in. If you can provide a full list of how many of each are needed, we can add you to the queue.”

 

“Thank you for all your hard work, Stephanivien,” Mufinella smiled and nodded to the man, happy to hear that progress was well underway. She began to compile a list of needs for her coven’s order, ensuring the project was well-funded.

 

O’rin trotted over to his sister, showing off the collar, “Whatcha think? It’s totally me, right?”

 

“So we have to wear collars in public…?” Leery of the device, she thought it looked fine on her brother, given his taste in fashion. The idea of wearing it everywhere made her uncomfortable, not wanting to look more like a slave than she already did to others.

 

“I’m sure we can find attire to hide the collars in public places,” Estinien remarked, sensing her apprehension.

 

“It seems your brother is unaffected by anything so the collar is safe,” Aymeric brought another collar over, offering it to O’llie. “If you wish to try it on.”

 

“I don’t really want to, but…” sighing and taking the collar from him, O’llie slowly put it on. It felt like a regular collar, to its credit, fitting snugly around her neck without being constricting. Once the device was activated, she felt no different.

 

“Is it okay?” Estinien watched her carefully, worried about something happening. While her brother was fairly device-free, she had a bit more hardware in her body. Despite that, she seemed unbothered by its presence.

 

“Yeah…” O’llie muttered, pulling her cloak back over herself to hide it. She didn’t like feeling like a slave again, but if it meant not turning into a monster again at random, she’d deal with it.

 

“A larger device will be installed in your room to jam any incoming signals as well so you do not have to wear it in private,” Aymeric repeated to her in case she hadn’t heard.

 

“That’s reassuring,” O’llie sighed, glad she could be rid of the thing while in their room. Looking up at Estinien she thought to him. Does it…look okay?

 

It makes me want to do things to you, he smirked a little, sensing her embarrassment. Perhaps I will later…

 

Shaking her head at him, she huffed a little at his near insatiable appetite for her, blushing beneath her hood.

 

“Do you have one I can try on one of my servants?” Mufinella asked Stephanivien, wanting to see if it would be safe for Emerald to use. If it would cause issues with anyone, she would definitely have the most problem with it.

 

“I believe we have one to spare,” he nodded, going to inspect progress on the next collar.

 

Once Mufinella finished her business in Ishgard, she returned home with a fresh collar while O’rin and O’llie went back to their own business with their lovers. Things were looking up for all involved, hopeful life could return to normal for them again.

Chapter 74: A Test of Reflexes

The halls of the Imperial palace rang with the ire of the Garleans’ smallest guest as Solus slowly strolled across the throne room to inspect her latest failure. Watching a crystalline body fall to the floor and shatter upon impact, he sighed dramatically, “You do know we have a limited supply of those?”

 

Krile screamed again in frustration before whirling on the man, her blue eyes snapping with fury, “This would work better if I had G’raha! Why have you still failed to retrieve him??”

 

“I haven’t failed to do anything, I have much more important things to do than aid you in your little game,” Solus gave her an unamused look before bending down to glare at her. “Do you think your flights of fancy are more important than my business?”

 

“We need an army, Solus!” Krile hissed, twitching a little and turning back to the barely visible fissure in space. Holding her hands up, her face searching the void in desperation, she lamented. “I can hear them…my dearest…can you not hear their voices? Begging to be set free from their prison?”

 

Solus knew that Krile could hear Whispers, a rare but occasional skill of some whose minds were open to the Darkness. He watched her whisper back to seemingly nothing, her tiny hands caressing the air as if a favorite pet were right before her. Since he learned of her talents, he’d wanted greatly to study her, but kidnapping a vampire is much more complicated than simply throwing out trash when he was done toying with slaves. Considering Krile’s position in the vampire kingdom, it would be difficult to explain her disappearance, so rather than experiment on her, he opted to ally with her so he could at least study her when in her presence. Now that she was hiding in the Imperial palace, it was quite easy to study her habits, watching the way her aura changed when she heard Whispers. It kept him entertained, for the time being.

 

“When will your men retrieve G’raha??” Krile turned to glare at him again, unafraid of the elder vampire.

 

“Those louts couldn’t find a cask of ale if it were shoved up their asshole,” Solus scoffed as he nudged the deceased Allagan with passing interest. In reality, he knew they’d never find either target they sought, considering the dwelling was obscured with magicks. He hadn’t even bothered to tell them to look for G’raha, not really caring about Krile’s army and more focused on his own. He wanted Emerald back, his shining achievement in scientific advancement since his hay day, stolen out from under his nose by his oldest friend.

 

“Then why don’t you go there yourself? It’d be faster than relying on useless fools,” Krile huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

 

While he could simply try to force himself into Mufinella’s hiding hole, he didn’t want to show his hand too soon. No, he had made enough progress on his own, he was sure he could figure out the missing piece of his puzzle without needing the original for reference. Shaking his head, he turned away from her, pacing a bit idly as he thought about the situation, “Patience, child, with Sharlayan at our doorstep, acting rashly will only lead to folly.”

 

“You could decimate them in seconds, yet you let them believe they have a chance…why?” Frowning at him, Krile abandoned the Allagan corpse to follow him in his pacing.

 

“I am but one vampire in a sea of able-bodied fighters,” Solus feigned fragility with a baleful shrug.

 

“You are an Ancient one, we’re all ants to you,” Krile scoffed, staring at him meaningfully. “What is your endgame?”

 

Solus stopped to stare down at her, tilting his head a little. The dark aura rising in him was almost oppressive, leading Krile to cringe a little. His tone was deeper, less carefree, “Now what would bring you to think such things?”

 

“I…I can see it…your aura,” she whispered, trembling a little uncontrollably. His power was beyond anything she could comprehend, a dangerous man to antagonize, but she knew he wasn’t invulnerable. She had felt other Ancient ones in the past, ones who were no longer alive. There had to be some kind of weakness to him, she just had to figure it out.

 

“Have you felt such an aura before?” As if reading her mind, Solus tilted his head, wanting to know how much she knew.

 

Krile slowly nodded, wanting to look away but feeling compelled to maintain eye contact with him, “I felt…many…but…now there is only you…”

 

“Only me?” He narrowed his eyes, wondering how she hadn’t detected Mufinella’s aura. Perhaps she was better at hiding it than he was. No real surprise, he rather enjoyed lording it over people when they gave him a measure of sass.

 

“Yes…you…must be lonely…” the words came out of her without thinking, leaving a heavy weight in the air as Solus finally stepped away from her. Letting out a gasp, she sank to her knees, panting. Had he enthralled her without her even realizing it? She shuddered at the idea.

 

“Who, me? How could I be lonely? It’s not as if my entire civilization was destroyed by the selfish whims of those who wished to quell our scientific progress,” Solus’ tone was incredibly sarcastic, dripping with disdain as he paced with his hands clasped behind his back. “Now I am forced to live alongside exceedingly boring, inferior rubbish. What else do you know, little rat?”

 

“I…I don’t know anything…of importance,” Krile stammered, averting her eyes from him this time lest he force her hand. She could sense a different darkness pressing on her now, not one from another realm. 

 

Before Solus could force his will on her again, the door creaked open. With a sigh, he straightened and met the gaze of his great grandson. The man looked less than thrilled to be called upon, much less gracing  the halls of the palace with his gloomy presence. He offered a fake smile, “Zenos! My favorite great grandson!”

 

“I am your only great grandson, hardly a title to boast about,” Zenos muttered, bored already as he barely acknowledged Krile’s existence. He thought nothing of the Lalafellan woman, knowing she was nothing more than a plaything for Solus. While she did hold some powers he was mildly curious in attaining, he never respected her as an equal. More like dust fit to be swept away.

 

Solus sighed and rolled his eyes, dropping the act, “I have a task for you. Kindly go to the front lines of this pathetic assault on our palace and get rid of the intruders.”

 

“You believe they are worth my time?” Zenos tilted his head, his long blonde locks falling over his shoulder in a silken cascade.

 

“No, but I’d like to clear the field as quickly as possible, and no one is more qualified for such a task than you, my dear Zenos,” Solus shrugged, motioning for him to be about it. “You were bored anyway, were you not? Go have some fun slaying the pests.”

 

“There is no joy in battling an ill-equipped foe,” Zenos muttered but did as he was told, turning to leave the palace.

 

Solus rolled his eyes again at the man’s theatrics, turning back to Krile once they were alone once more. He could see her muttering to herself, wondering if she was simply mad or was hearing the Whispers again. Sometimes it was hard to tell the difference, save for the fluctuations in her aura, “As for you, try opening your gate with more Allagans. You’re wasting your time going one by one.”

 

“But if they all die without opening the gate, my plans are ruined! Can you not simply clone them??” Krile huffed in his general direction.

 

“If I could have replicated them, we wouldn’t have needed to invade their tower, now would we?” Solus glared at her before sauntering away with a wave of his hand. “Use four, that should be sufficient for one portal. Make sure they’re the most pure blooded from the group, since your men were incapable of securing Doga and Unei.”

 

Krile grit her teeth, knowing she only had a handful of Allagans left to work with. Something was off, it hadn’t been so difficult before to sacrifice an Allagan to her portal generation, did the Forum do something to her work in the tower? She needed eyes in the structure to see if something had changed before she tried again, but it was heavily guarded now. Grumbling her spite towards the Forum, she stomped off to where the rest of her captives were being held.

 

Once he was free from the vampiress’ sight, Solus teleported to his workshop, surveying the tubes thoughtfully. There was one last piece missing from his puzzle: how to keep the clones’ bodies from rejecting the technology. Something was unique about Emerald that hadn’t been replicated by the cloning, was there a flaw in his data? No, he had perfectly recreated her form. The only piece missing was her soul, but how did that affect the experiment? He needed to see her again, analyze her aura to determine what was so special about her. Resting a hand on one of the tubes, he murmured, “Perhaps it’s time to test out a theory…”

 

It had been a few days since Emerald had received her collar. Things seemed to be going well, no further issues from her body rejecting the new external tech. She still had no idea what had happened during the surgery but could sense something bad had happened. Every time she moved wrong or too suddenly, Diamond flinched away from her before attempting to play it off. Upon the third time he pulled away from her while preparing lunch, she slammed the frying pan down on the stove, “I swear to the Twelve, if you don’t tell me what’s wrong, I’ll give you a reason to flinch!” 

 

“W-What do you mean??” Diamond couldn’t help his tail fluffing up at her sudden outburst. He was used to her spicy nature but this was definitely angry Emerald, something he had not seen too often since they bonded.

 

“You’re kidding, right??” Glaring at him in frustration, she planted her hands on her hips. “Two days ago I was reaching over your head for a plate and you fell on the floor trying to get away from me!”

 

“You just…startled me!” He wasn’t trying to lie to her, his statement being largely true while hiding the reason he was so on edge.

 

“Oh yeah? And what about just now? I was passing you a knife and you jumped away from me!” She dramatically motioned to the knife block, staring expectantly. “Did I startle you again?? Since when are you so jumpy?!”

 

“It’s been…a rough couple months…” chewing on his lip, he tried to think of a way out of telling her the absolute truth. He never wanted to lie to her, but hiding what happened during the surgery had been eating away at him.

 

“Diamond Eduardo Tia, you better start telling me the truth!” Emerald waggled the frying pan at him, fully intending to use it, in theory.

 

“Eduardo?? I don’t even have a middle name…” Making a face at the name she chose for him, his guard went down a little.

 

“Well I need something to call you to get my point across!!” She huffed before setting the pan back down. “You’ve been weird since the surgery, so what aren’t you telling me?!”

 

“Em -“ trying to think of a way out of the situation, he didn’t even get a chance before she reached to take off her collar. He gasped and lunged to stop her. “No, don’t!!”

 

“What, are you afraid I’ll go berserk and try to kill you??” Emerald hissed at him before pausing, seeing genuine terror in his eyes. Paling, she backed away from him. “Oh my gods, you are afraid of me…”

 

“It’s…it’s not like that…” realizing his mistake, he ruffled his hair, frustrated. “Mistress swore me to secrecy…for your sake…”

 

“Secrecy?” Emerald frowned, her hands dropping away from the collar. His reply confirmed with her that something bad had happened, her heart sinking into her stomach. “Di…please…what happened?”

 

Sighing and looking around, he motioned to the table, “Let’s…sit down…”

 

She wanted to refuse but seeing how serious he was, she conceded, moving to sit down at the dining room table. Crossing her arms over her chest, she sat facing him, her foot bouncing anxiously on the floor as she waited for him to open up.

 

It was hard for him to tell her about the experience of watching her devolve into a horror movie in mere seconds, but as Diamond met her gaze, he whispered, “I don’t want to upset you again…”

 

“I’m already upset,” she huffed, beginning to fret over what he was hiding from her. “We don’t keep secrets, remember??”

 

“I know…I know,” sighing and rubbing his face, Diamond finally opened his mouth to speak before frowning. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the alarm stone. “Why did this go off? I thought everyone was inside?”

 

“Don’t change the subject!” Emerald wanted to kick him but she could see that the stone was pulsing. “Oh, it is going off…is it someone from Ishgard?”

 

“I don’t know, I should check…” Frowning and getting up, he paused to turn back to her. “I promise I’ll tell you, just…let me deal with this first.”

 

“Yeah fine,” she waved him off, deciding to get up as well. She didn’t like fidgeting and waiting around for him to come back, deciding to follow him out of curiosity and concern. “Which door was it?”

 

“The Kugane Parlor,” Diamond replied as he grabbed a knife from the butcher block before he cracked open the kitchen door. The pair peeked into the hallway, not seeing anyone in view and no signs that the parlor door was opening. Diamond went ahead, trotting towards the door before seeing it begin to open. Pausing, he waited to see who stepped through before dropping his knife. “What…?”

 

Stepping into the hallway, a perfect replica of Emerald turned to face him, seeming to be surveying him with a blank expression. Her eyes scanned over him before spotting the knife on the floor. Hearing a gasp behind him, she looked up, tilting her head to see Emerald trembling in the doorway.

 

“Em…get Mufi!” Diamond hollered before reaching for the knife. Before he could get to it, the clone lunged forward, grabbing him by the throat and lifting him into the air.

 

“DIAMOND!!” Emerald screamed, terror gripping her as she watched him struggle and kick at the woman’s body, her hold unyielding. Hearing a door creak open down the hall, she turned quickly to see G’raha stepping out. She screamed. “G’RAHA!!!”

 

His eyes widening, G’raha quickly hollered back inside the room, jumping out of the way as Mufinella darted into the hall, “An intruder?!”

 

Mufinella swore under her breath as she quickly wove her magicks, focusing on the figure threatening to snap Diamond’s neck. Silvery vines grew from the walls beside the clone, slashing through the air and severing her hand from her wrist.

 

Diamond crashed to the floor, gasping for air as his hand desperately searched for the knife. Finding it beneath him, he swiped it at her ankle, causing her to collapse as she tried to retreat. Getting to his feet as he yanked the hand from his neck and threw it away, he wheezed, “What the hell?!”

 

“Get back in the kitchen and lock the door!” Mufinella shouted at them, motioning for G’raha to alert Thancred before quickly moving to face the intruder.

 

Diamond wasted no time pushing Emerald into the kitchen and slamming the door shut, locking it behind him and retrieving another knife from the block just in case the door did not hold.

 

The clone slowly got up, her ankle still bleeding beneath her as she staggered and leaned into the wall. Looking down at her missing hand, she focused on Mufinella before trying to lunge at her. Barely making it a few steps, she crumpled again from the inability to use her left foot.

 

“What’s going on?? Why are you attacking Emerald?” Thancred stared wide-eyed as Mufinella bore down on the woman, binding her with her magic vines.

 

“It’s not Emerald, it’s one of the clones,” Mufinella sighed as she held the woman aloft to get a good look at her.

 

“Gods…it got inside??” Trotting down the hall towards Mufinella, he saw the severed hand and grimaced. “It isn’t healing itself?”

 

“It must not be finished…” eyeing the clone, Mufinella decided to address it. “You, how did you get in here?”

 

The clone stared blankly at her, struggling against the bindings trying to escape.

 

“Perhaps it’s being controlled by Solus with one of those implants?” G’raha suggested, keeping a healthy distance from the clone.

 

“We will see,” moving the clone down the hallway after picking up the severed hand, she brought it into Diamond’s bed chambers where the jamming device was located. As soon as she stepped inside, the clone went limp, its eyes glazing over. “Hmm…”

 

“Is it dead?” Thancred quirked an eyebrow at the almost doll-like woman dangling from Mufinella’s vines.

 

“No…it’s still alive, just…” trying to reach into the clone’s mind, she found nothing. “No one’s home. Without the chip driving it, it has no means of…functioning, I suppose.”

 

“Seven hells…so it’s just a mindless body?” Thancred was disturbed by the uncanny likeness it held to their own Emerald, equally disturbed that it got inside. “How did it get inside? Shouldn’t the spell only respond to a person’s aether?”

 

“I thought it was name-based permission?” G’raha looked up at Thancred, wondering how the magicks worked.

 

“I mean…I guess it is,” frustrated with this obvious breach in their security, he sighed. “Gods, we’re gonna have to redo the spells again…”

 

“No, I think I can tweak it for the permissions,” Mufinella mused as she considered what to do with the clone. Getting the opportunity to dissect one of Solus’ experiments could be valuable, but she had nowhere to safely keep the clone in the meantime. The fact it wasn’t healing indicated it wasn’t a complete experiment. “It’s lacking her soul…her aura…all we need to do is change the function of the permissions to require a person’s soul to gain access.”

 

“Right…that makes sense,” Thancred stroked his chin in thought. “So this thing is nothing more than a remotely controlled…meat suit?”

 

“Something like that,” deciding to store it in the bathroom for the time being after sealing the stump to stop the bleeding, she made sure it didn’t reactivate before stepping back into the bedroom. “We should hurry and make the updates to security before doing anything else.”

 

“Do you think he’ll be sending more?” Thancred asked as he followed her back out into the hallway.

 

“I don’t know, knowing him he likely just sent this one to see what would happen,” Mufinella replied as she wasted no time going to the parlor. Freezing in her tracks, she saw the form of Solus standing on the other side of the door, staring in at her. Her heart raced. “Get back inside.”

 

Thancred shoved G’raha back into the hallway before closing the door and locking it, staying in the parlor with Mufinella, “Can he see us??”

 

“You should get back inside too!” Mufinella hissed at him. “Get the others to safety!”

 

“I’m not going to leave you -“ Thancred tried to argue with her before she unlocked the door and threw it open again.

 

“GO!” She shouted, shoving him through with her magic before slamming the door shut behind him, locking it with her magicks. Turning back to the parlor door, there was no sign of anyone outside. Her heart racing, she slowly approached the door, peering outside into the darkness. She knew it likely was a trap to lure her outside, but she couldn’t risk her people’s safety by letting Solus simply walk away. Stepping through the doorway, she spotted the man standing a ways away from her, his hands in his pockets. She thought it odd that he was wearing a suit, likely trying to blend in with modern society and go unnoticed by the mortals.

 

“I’m rather surprised by your sloppiness, Mufinella,” Solus chortled, a lazy smile creasing his lips as he tilted his head, seeming unmoving as he watched her shut the door. “Name-based security? Tsk…”

 

“Shouldn’t you be in Garlemald hiding like the coward you are?” Mufinella shot back, keeping her guard up in case he brought more clones with him.

 

“From what? The pathetic attempts to pass judgment on me?” Solus scoffed before shrugging. “I hardly see that as a threat anymore, considering that annoyance has been dealt with.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Frowning at him, she began to fear the worst.

 

“I sent Zenos to speak with the lot, I’m sure by now the land has grown quiet once more, no more of their incessant prattling about justice,” he waved a hand lazily.

 

“Solus!!” Mufinella’s eyes snapped violently as she prepared to attack him.

 

Snapping his fingers, Solus summoned Zenos to his side, “Shall we ask him how it went?”

 

Zenos stood before them, his black garments slick with blood as he seemed mid-swing with his katana. Straightening as he realized he had changed locations, he glanced between the two elder vampires with passing interest.

 

“Zenos, my boy, did you take care of the Sharlayans?” Solus tilted his head up at the tall man.

 

“Yes,” Zenos replied calmly, whipping the blood from his blade before slowly sliding it into its sheath.

 

“You monster!” Mufinella hissed, summoning a gunblade to her hand. “I won’t let you simply get away with this! Not anymore!”

 

“Be a dear and collect her for me? I’ve business to tend to,” Solus waved his hand to Zenos before teleporting away, leaving his family to deal with his mess.

 

Growling under her breath, Mufinella eyed Zenos warily. She knew he was more than capable of decimating entire armies without breaking a sweat. It was clear he’d already done that once today, the remnants of his victims splattered across his body, “I’m not going anywhere with you, Zenos, so just run along back home!”

 

Zenos looked up at the sky, seeing the nearly full moon close to the horizon lighting their meeting. Returning his gaze to Mufinella, he replied smoothly, “The Sharlayans were a disappointment, but you…you will entertain me, will you not? Come…let us dance beneath the moon’s wizened gaze and prove the night has yet to be wasted.”

 

“You would do the bidding of a coward??” Mufinella hissed back at him, beginning to pace as he slowly approached, as if being sized up by a wildcat. “I thought you were above taking orders from those who couldn’t do their own dirty work!”

 

“Yes…tis so…” Zenos seemed to muse, still circling her slowly. He eyed her with a curiosity that made Mufinella shudder. “Do you recall our last meeting?”

 

“How could I forget…” though it had been centuries since they last fought, Mufinella remembered it vividly. She had known of him for some time but knowing the fear he struck in others and feeling it herself, they were quite different. So close she had gotten to falling prey to the insatiable hunt of the man before her. But that was then, she no longer feared him. “Did you not learn your lesson before? I won’t fall so easily!”

 

“I pray you do not, now…face me!” Zenos hissed as he lunged for her.

 

Mufinella was grateful that she had just feasted upon G’raha prior to the clone’s interruption, giving her the energy to fight back against the beast bearing down on her. Normally she would go to her arrows for battle but in such close quarters combat she opted to wield a sword, same as her foe. Deflecting his barrage of attacks, she danced away from him, trying to draw him away from the city to avoid any casualty of innocents. She leapt up to the rooftops, racing across tile and leaping expanses as she dodged his attempts at her life, his laughter ringing in her ears as he gave chase. Her foot slipping on a loose shingle, she tumbled into an alley below, hissing as she flipped and barely managed to block Zenos’ blade as he landed on top of her.

“It fills you even now, doesn't it?” Zenos hissed, leaning closer as he pressed the blade closer to her throat. “The hunger. To bite down on my jugular, to feel the warmth fill your mouth and run over even as you drink deep.”

 

“I could…use another drink!” She growled back at him, struggling to keep him at bay. Her eyes flashing, she summoned a burst of aether to force him back, wasting no time in going on the offensive. They clashed over and over, twirling and exchanging blows, deflecting and kicking off walls to increase impact or dodge each other.

 

Dealing a mule kick to the vampiress, Zenos knocked her back, “Come now! Do not tell me you tire already??”

 

“I’m…just getting started!” She hissed, rolling out of his reach before summoning vines to bind his feet to the ground.

 

Looking down at the obstacles, he scoffed almost in boredom before cutting the vines with his sword. The blade cut clean through them, allowing him to resume his pursuit.

 

“Magic sword? Cheating,” she huffed before turning to flee again. The mule kick had left her slightly winded, wincing through the pain to gain some distance. Seeing another roof promising freedom, she jumped for it, only to feel something firm grasp her ankle and hurl her into the nearest wall, knocking the wind fully out of her. “HAA!”

 

“You continue to flee from me as if afraid of death, where has that fire gone?” He lamented, slowly approaching her as he watched his prey fumble and struggle to get her footing again. “That burning hatred that fueled your every movement…”

 

“I guess…I worked through…my anger issues…what’s your excuse?” Mufinella coughed as she managed to get back to her feet. Using the wall for support, she backed away more, stumbling as she stepped out of the alley. Sucking in a breath, she felt warmth caress her face. The sun was beginning to rise; how long had they been fighting? Feeling a victory in that moment, she laughed. “I believe…this is checkmate!”

 

Zenos tilted his head at the sight of the vampiress bathed in sunlight, seeming intrigued by this revelation, “So…you too have been freed from the shackles of our ancestors?”

 

“What?” Panting lightly, her eyes widened as Zenos slowly stepped out of the shadows. Her breathing growing shallow, she felt her blood run cold. “No…how??”

 

Zenos leaned in, a playful smile curling his lips as he whispered, “You are not the only one to take a savage beast to your bed beneath a void moon…my friend.”

Chapter 75: Unexpected Allegiances

Emerald’s mind was a jumble of frantic and manic thoughts, whirling around her head as Diamond shoved her back into the kitchen. She couldn’t stop shaking, her eyes on the red imprints around Diamond’s neck from the invader’s hand. The ringing in her ears drowned out everything else, leaving her to stare in wide-eyed fright at his bruises. 

 

“Em?? EM!!” Once Diamond had locked the door and armed himself, he hoarsely shouted to get her attention, shaking her shoulders. “Snap out of it! I need you here!”

 

Feeling his fingers digging into her arms, her eyes snapped up to his, seeing the alarm in his barely visible pupils. Her lips parted but no sound came out, still too traumatized to speak.

 

Diamond didn’t want to scare her more, deciding to just focus on keeping her safe. Pulling her over to the dinner table, he forced her into one of the chairs before going back to make sure the stove was turned off - the last thing he wanted was to burn down Thancred’s house. Once he was sure it was all settled, he brought her a glass of water, hoping maybe a drink would help to rouse her, “Here…drink some water…”

 

She barely acknowledged the glass pressed against her lip, still dizzy from the thoughts racing through her mind. Feeling the liquid touch her lips, she slowly accepted the offering, drinking slowly until she sputtered.

 

“Sorry…you okay?” Unsure what to do about the situation, he tried to busy himself with tending to her until something changed. 

 

Emerald’s eyes drifted to the door, afraid of what was transpiring on the other side. She remembered seeing a reflection of herself attacking Diamond, the dead look in its eyes…her eyes? They looked like her eyes. Feeling a hand on her cheek, her face was pulled back to Diamond’s, seeing the concern in his gaze.

 

“Hey, don’t think about it. Miss Mufi’s got it handled,” Diamond spoke gently, sensing her fear still intensely high.

 

She slid her eyes down to his neck, seeing the bruising more apparent from her close proximity. Her hand shakily reached up to touch it, hesitating just short of making contact.

 

Diamond grasped her hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing it, “It’s okay…I’m okay.”

 

The idea of causing him such harm again brought tears to her eyes finally, her lip quivering, “Di…”

 

“Shh, come here…it wasn’t you, Em…it wasn’t,” pulling her into a warm hug, he let her process her feelings, hoping things would be okay. It must have been her first time seeing one of her clones, he could only imagine how jarring it must have felt for her if he felt thrown off by it. He remembered how they smelled similar, but there was something wrong about the clone, something off. Burying his face in her hair, he inhaled slowly, reminding himself of his true mate.

 

After a while, a loud knock came at the door, startling the pair before the lock undid itself and Thancred sprang through the doorway, “You two! With me, we gotta go!”

 

“W-What? Why? Where’s Miss Mufi??” Diamond sputtered, his tail fluffed up in alarm.

 

“Later! Move!” He pressed the importance of leaving, waving them over urgently.

 

Diamond tried to help Emerald to stand but sensed she was still weak, deciding to scoop her up in his arms instead. Hurrying to the door, he saw the other occupants of the house gathered in the hallway: Diana looked confused and alarmed, huddled beside Thancred as G’raha anxiously kept glancing towards the parlor door. Urianger was looking fairly calm despite the situation, having been briefly informed by Thancred on what occurred. 

 

“Come on! We’re going to the island, no one else should know of its existence!” Thancred guided everyone to the island door, ushering them through before following after. He got everyone settled on the second floor before making sure all of the curtains were secure. Once things were settled, he locked the island door to make sure no one could follow them. 

 

Some time passed as they waited, the sun eventually coming up on the island and warming the air.

 

“The sun is up, surely the vampires have fled,” G’raha looked up at Thancred who was pacing around the hut. He too couldn’t help pacing a bit, nervous about what had happened to Mufinella.

 

“‘Tis very likely,” Urianger nodded but seemed to frown a little. “Unless the mistress was kidnapped.”

 

“Don’t say that!” Diamond hissed at Urianger, annoyed by his pessimism. “She can take on anyone!”

 

“One on one with Solus? It’s risky,” Thancred sighed, running his fingers through his hair. He glanced at Emerald, seeing her curled up on the bed facing away from them. “Assuming he didn’t have any tricks up his sleeve.”

 

“Like what?” Diana chimed in, still confused about what had happened but glad to be somewhere safe for the time being.

 

“Like that crazed beast of a great grandson of his,” Thancred replied, reminding her of the photo book she’d seen of the Garleans. “The guy with the long blond hair and blue eyes - well, the younger one.”

 

“Oh…the one who looked bored?” She tried to remember, vaguely recalling thinking his hair was very pretty.

 

Thancred nodded, wondering if it might be a good idea for him to check if the coast was clear yet. The house being compromised made it unsafe for the others but he knew its layout better than anyone. Deciding to get up, he moved towards the stairs, “Urianger, keep watch over them, I’m going to check the house.”

 

“I want to come with you!” G’raha leapt at the banister, ready to hop down to the first floor.

 

“No, you’re one of the people they want!” Thancred held his hand up to stop him. “Stay here, until I can ensure the coast is clear.”

 

“But -“ He wanted to argue with him, hating to be treated like some useless thing, but another look of warning from Thancred had him crouching by the stairwell with his tail drumming anxiously.

 

“Stay with them, it’ll be safe here,” Thancred said to Diana before he trotted down the stairs. Getting to the door, he took a beat before unlocking it and cracking it open. Across the hall he could see Diamond’s door was open, a trail of blood leading into the room…or out of. Dread filled him as he silently stepped through, shutting and locking the door behind him. Summoning his gunblade to him, he crept over to the door, listening for a moment before pushing the door open and aiming his blade. To his shock, Zenos was inside, knelt on the floor by Mufinella who was barely standing.

 

Seeing the vampire stepping inside, Mufinella held her hand up for him to stop, still panting as she watched Zenos warily. There was blood dripping from her mouth and splattered across her clothes, obvious injuries making her form tremble. Her voice was hoarse as she spoke, “Zenos?”

 

Zenos didn’t look much better, also bearing several deep wounds that barely seemed to faze him. The man’s gaze was on the floor as if analyzing something only he could see. Slowly he stood back up, glancing towards the device humming in the corner. He regarded it curiously before turning his attention back to Mufinella, “You knew.”

 

“I…suspected…” she panted, still on guard around the Garlean. She recalled back to the moment that led her there, her alarm at coming to find Zenos had mated with a Were woman to gain his daytime freedom as well. Knowing their fight would never end if he could follow her into the daylight, she had to disable him somehow. Playing into his twisted fantasy, she fought him with the goal of latching onto his neck to read his memories. She had managed to climb onto his back and sink her teeth in, but what she learned was surprising to her. Flashes of memories of Zenos bedding a WereAuri, seeming genuinely fond of the woman who he hid from his family. But more alarming were flashes of vague memories of Solus experimenting on Zenos throughout his life. Even the crown prince wasn’t immune to the ancient’s plots, becoming yet another puppet for him to use in battle.

 

Getting the idea to bring him back to the jamming device to see if he was being controlled, Mufinella had woven her way back to the tea shop and gave him permission to enter for the time being, barely getting to Diamond’s room before Zenos collapsed on the floor. While she was relieved to find that he was able to control himself again, he was still a brutal fighter and a wild card; there was no telling what Zenos would do now that he was in control of himself. It was very likely he’d still attack her, wanting a good fight, but she banked on the possibility she could make a bargain with him. Mustering her courage, she spoke to him, “I have a proposal for you.”

 

Zenos tilted his head, his dead eyes seeming curious of her intentions. After a moment, he replied, “Speak.”

 

“You…want to be free of Solus’ control, yes?” She panted, trying to remain upright despite the raging pain in her side from an injury she incurred during their fight. “I have a…portable device…that will block his…signal…”

 

“You would give this to me?” He eyed her with more interest, glancing into the bathroom to see the lifeless clone still laying in the tub just existing. It seemed proof enough she had the ability to block the signals. 

 

“Yes…if…you help us…” Mufinella watched him carefully, ready to defend herself if needed.

 

Zenos slowly turned his gaze back to her, seeming to consider the offer, “…you would seek to ally yourself with me?”

 

“If…that’s something you would…be interested in,” unsure what the man truly wanted, she hoped she could find some common ground. “You…want to keep your…mate safe, correct? Because…if she dies, you die…if Solus finds out about her…”

 

His eyes narrowed at the mention of his mate, seeming suspicious of her intentions. Sheathing his katana, he hunched a bit as he tried to stand taller, the low Kugane ceilings not being built for his height. He crossed his arms over his chest, gazing at Mufinella intently. “Make your full proposal, then I shall decide whether it is of interest to me.”

 

“Mufi…” Thancred was extremely against the idea of allying with such a monster, knowing first-hand the destruction he was capable of.

 

“I’d offer for us to adjourn to a more…comfortable room, but you’re rather stuck here, I suppose,” Mufinella sighed, glad to see he was at least willing to hear her out. She opted to get to her point quickly, since she was struggling to hold on. “My people were able to devise a way to block Solus’ controlling signals, one that is mobile so our people are not stuck to one place.”

 

“Were you unable to remove the device from your slaves?” Zenos tilted his head, seeming to be aware of what caused the control.

 

“We…tried,” not terribly surprised that he knew, she ran her fingers through her messy hair. “There were safeties built in to prevent removal. I imagine you have the same such securities, considering how valuable you are to Solus’ war.”

 

Zenos hummed to himself, vaguely seeming to agree with her. He waited for her to continue, having nothing further to add to her remarks.

 

“The device is a temporary measure to at least free the slaves from his grip, assuming you agree to work with me I can offer you one of these devices,” Mufinella hoped he would be open to a truce for the time being. “I assume you can maintain a guise of control in his presence to hide this device from him.”

 

His eyes narrowed slightly, indicating his slight amusement at the prospect.

 

Mufinella sighed and got to the bargaining point, “In exchange for this device and an offering of safety for your mate, I want your help in ending this war.”

 

“You would have me betray my countrymen and His Radiance?” Zenos asked coolly, no indication of his feelings on the proposal.

 

“Don’t act like you honestly give a shit about them,” Mufinella crossed her arms over her chest, knowing him better than that.

 

A small smile curved the edges of his lips as he chuckled, unnerving Thancred who was still frozen in the doorway, “Go on.”

 

“Solus has an army, more of those,” Mufinella pointed to the bathroom where the clone was lying. “I want you to destroy them, I trust you know how to do so inconspicuously.”

 

Zenos closed his eyes, seeming to think about the request. He purred, “Perhaps. I sense you have another request.”

 

“Yes…” hoping it wasn’t too much to ask, she inquired further. “Are there…Allagans at the Imperial Palace?”

 

“Living ones?” He seemed slightly amused to suggest they were all dead, recalling the corpse in the throne room.

 

“Yes, living ones,” Mufinella huffed, annoyed with his toying. Sometimes she thought he was part cat with how much he enjoyed playing with his prey.

 

Zenos mulled over the question, trying to recall if he’d seen where the Allagans were being kept. He had a good idea of their location based on the activity of Baldesion thugs he saw milling about in the gaol block. He had no idea how many still lived but assumed there were some, since Krile hadn’t given up on her summoning, “I presume so.”

 

“Then, if there are still Allagans alive, I request that you rescue them,” Mufinella knew he wasn’t a fan of saving people, much less those he deemed weaker than him, but she hoped he would understand the strategic value. “I need them alive, if you can locate them and give them teleportation crystals that I will provide you with, would you do so for me?”

 

“You simply wish for me to undermine their forces to weaken them for your own plans?” Zenos tilted his head, trying to understand her motives.

 

“I just…want the fighting and death to stop…I know you wouldn’t understand but…” Mufinella rubbed her face, unknowingly smearing the blood around more. “Will you agree to my terms and help me, Zenos?”

 

Zenos smiled a little oddly, seeming to find humor in those words she spoke. Considering what advantage he received from joining forces with her, he eventually nodded his head, “Your transaction seems advantageous to my desires, I will accept your terms. Do you have this device with you?”

 

“I have one…in my room,” Mufinella glanced around him to Thancred. “Can you go get one of the devices?”

 

“Are you sure about this?” Thancred hissed at her, not trusting Zenos as far as he could throw him.

 

Mufinella leveled her gaze on Zenos, seeing the unflinching gaze returned to her. With a firm tone, she spoke louder, “Do not question me, Thancred. Go!”

 

Frowning but doing as his mistress commanded, Thancred hustled down to her room to find a jamming collar.

 

“Your subordinates do not heed your commands, perhaps they are undisciplined because their mistress is too soft on them,” Zenos smirked a little, eyeing her as she kept a firm stance despite how her leg quivered. “Did you not feast enough from my life force? You seem weakened.”

 

“I wasn’t trying to drink your blood, besides,” she wiped her mouth and spat out what remained in her mouth, just to spite him. “You taste vile.”

 

Zenos chuckled, amused by her spicy retort. He leaned down a bit more, leveling his gaze with her, “I enjoyed our battle, did you not? It has been far too long since we have crossed blades, long have I awaited a reunion with you…my oldest friend.”

 

“I’m everyone’s oldest friend,” she scoffed at him, seeing a somewhat joyful glint in his eye. Sometimes he was hard to read, but when it came to combat, she knew he was eager to challenge her and feel the thrill of their clash any day of the week.

 

“When this little truce is over, I wish to meet you in battle once more…so do not waste your life feuding with that man,” Zenos purred, feeling rejuvenated despite the massive blood loss he experienced from her bite, not to mention the wounds that were still oozing.

 

“Yeah sure…but only when the war is over,” Mufinella agreed, kind of looking forward to handing him his ass to blow off some steam. “So long as your old old man is alive, no happy fun fight times.”

 

“What a shame…shall I end him myself?” Zenos pondered, wondering if he could take him.

 

“No, he’s much too crafty, knowing him he’s got some kind of backup plan if you try anything,” she sighed, hearing Thancred’s feet pounding back towards them. When he came into sight, she held her hand out. “Here, give it to me.”

 

Thancred tossed the collar to her, not wanting to get too close to Zenos, “Will it even fit on him?”

 

“I’m not sure…kneel down,” Mufinella motioned to Zenos, fiddling with the clasp of the collar. It had fit on O’rin just fine and he had a rather thick neck for a Miqo’te. She figured it should be fine on the giant before her. To her surprise, Zenos got on his knees, resting his hands on his thighs like an old samurai as he awaited his new accessory. Stepping closer, she still had to leverage herself on his thigh to reach and see what she was doing as she rummaged over his armor to get it in place. “You’ll have to wear it at all times, it’s waterproof so it’ll hold up during baths. This button here turns it on and off, if you keep it under your collar it should go unnoticed by Solus.”

 

Zenos quietly listened to her explanation, watching her move as she fumbled a little. Reaching up, he held her steady with his hands on her hips, causing her to freeze for a moment, “Finish your work.”

 

“R-Right,” not used to him being so close without trying to end her life, she swallowed the nerves she felt at his firm grasp. Knowing that he had a battle to look forward to and likely would not ruin that chance by getting in a dirty blow now, she calmed herself to focus on her work. Getting the collar secured in place and safely tucked beneath his under armor, she fixed his hair over it all until it was properly hidden. “There…can’t even tell it’s there.”

 

“This will prevent me from coming under his control once I step out of this room?” Zenos let her go slowly as she stepped down to the floor, seeming mindful of her unsteadiness, an odd sense of concern for the usually emotionless man.

 

“Yes…you are…a free man now,” Mufinella hoped this plan would work, not really knowing how she felt making an alliance with Garlemald’s bloodhound. Thinking about it, she rummaged in her pocket before producing a linkpearl, holding it out to him. “Here…so we can…stay in touch. I’ll contact you in a week’s time with a location to pick up the teleportation crystals. Try to find out before then how many Allagans they still have alive so I can give you enough for the transport.”

 

Zenos wordlessly took the linkpearl and stowed it on his person in a secret compartment before standing again. He rolled his head a little, seeming to test the new collar’s restriction before silently turning to leave.

 

Stepping out of the man’s way, Thancred watched Zenos duck through the doorway and out into the hall where he paused. Hoping he didn’t have any ideas of betraying them, he was relieved to see he just wanted to see if anything happened with the device before he continued on his way. With that, the giant of a man exited the house through the parlor without another word. Hearing a crash, Thancred whirled around to see Mufinella collapsed on the floor, “Mufi!”

 

“I…I need…healing…” Mufinella gasped, the adrenaline running out of her and leaving her to tremble on the floor.

 

Cursing under his breath, Thancred hurried to the island door, whipping it open to shout through, “URIANGER! COME QUICK!”

 

Urianger hurried down the stairs, along with G’raha and Diamond who stopped at the bottom of the stairs to see what the fuss was about. Seeing through the door and into his room, he gasped, “Miss Mufi?? Is she…”

 

“If she were dead, he would be too,” Thancred reminded him as G’raha darted through the door ahead of Urianger to go to his mate. “Stay here for a moment, I’m going to make sure the rest of the house is secure.”

 

“S-Sure,” Diamond’s ears laid back, not liking the strong scent of blood in the air. Heading back upstairs where the women were waiting, he saw Diana looking worried.

 

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?” Diana asked, anxious to get back to her room where it was warm and safe.

 

“Thancred is just…making sure it’s safe…” Diamond hung his head, feeling useless to help his mistress protect the coven. Sitting down on the bed beside Emerald, he covered his face in shame.

 

Diana didn’t really fully believe him but decided to stay put. Getting up, she moved over to the railing to peek through the curtain at the island. She remembered the fond times with Thancred to get through the long wait.

 

Thancred secured the entire house, including the tea shop downstairs, before checking on the situation in Diamond’s bed chambers. Finding Urianger still working on healing Mufinella, he checked on the clone. It was still motionless, like a lifelike doll, “What are we going to do with that?”

 

“Can you…call Estinien?” Mufinella whispered, her head resting in G’raha’s lap as she fed from him to help recover a little faster.

 

“Do you want him to come here?” Thancred dug out his link pearl, preparing to make the call.

 

“Yes…” too weak to keep talking, she went back to feeding.

 

Stepping outside, he quickly summoned Estinien, going to wait for him in the parlor before letting him in.

 

“Where is she?” Estinien hurried in, his expression serious. He’d been briefed on the concept of what happened, knowing about the attack and Zenos showing up. Knowing how most fights with him ended, he feared the worst.

 

Thancred jerked his head for him to follow, stopping in the lab for a blood bag before heading back to the bed chambers. Glad to see the wound on her side wasn’t bleeding anymore, he crouched beside her with the bag, “Here, drink this.”

 

“Shit…” Estinien muttered, smelling all the blood in the air and on the floor, trying not to slip on it. Turning his gaze to the washroom, he grimaced a little at the body in the bathtub, fearing it was Emerald before noticing her scent was slightly different. Seeing how it seemed to still be alive, he frowned. “Is that one of the clones…?”

 

“Yeah,” Thancred sighed, moving to talk with him. “It broke our defenses, we didn’t consider he would give it the same name. We’re gonna have to update the security as soon as possible, but with her so mangled…”

 

“You should stay at the coven house until she’s healed, it’s not safe here,” Estinien frowned, looking at the state she was in. “I’m surprised she survived a fight with Zenos…”

 

“I think he wanted her alive,” Thancred glanced back before addressing the truce. “He was being controlled by Solus too.”

 

“Why am I not surprised,” seeing the device in the corner, he assumed she lured him there on purpose. “Where is he?”

 

“Gone, she…made a pact with him,” Thancred sighed, rubbing his face.

 

“Seven hells, why??” Estinien scowled at the news. “You don’t honestly believe he’s going to honor anything, do you?”

 

“He doesn’t lie,” Mufinella whispered, finishing the blood pack and recovering her senses a bit.

 

“Mufi, what were you thinking??” Stepping over to crouch beside her so he could hear her better, he frowned at the blood all over her face. He pulled out a handkerchief to clean her up a little before pausing and giving it to G’raha, not wanting to overstep.

 

“He’s mated,” she replied, meeting his gaze as G’raha fussed over her. “He can walk in the sun too.”

 

“Fuck…” ruffling his bangs, Estinien growled. “Do the Garleans know?”

 

“No, he’s hiding her,” closing her eyes, she grimaced as Urianger worked on her leg. “I offered him safety…for her…and gave him one of the collars…in exchange for his aid.”

 

“What if Solus finds the collar??” Shocked she handed their tech over to the enemy, Estinien wanted to chew her out.

 

“Zenos won’t expose himself, don’t worry,” vaguely waving him off, she explained further. “I tasked him with destroying the rest of the clones and rescuing the Allagan captives.”

 

G’raha’s ears perked up, his heart skipping a beat, “They…they saved more??”

 

“Yes, I don’t know how many are still alive but if I had to guess, Krile is trying to use them to open a void gate in Garlemald,” Mufinella sighed, exhaustion beginning to take its hold on her.

 

“What?? But the tower is disabled…it won’t work! She’ll just kill them all!” G’raha exclaimed, horrified at the idea of how many must have died since she fled to the mountain nation.

 

“I know…” Mufinella did her best to pat his arm, struggling to stay awake. Focusing on why she had Estinien come, she looked to the bathroom. “Can you…take one of the collars from my room and…put it on the clone…and take her to…my coven? Put her in a gaol cell…she should…stay deactivated…”

 

“I’ll take care of it,” Estinien nodded, glancing at her wounds again. He was surprised she was still conscious. “I’ll notify Kit when I get there to expect you.”

 

“Thank you…Stin…” slipping a moment from the fatigue, she closed her eyes, trying to preserve her strength.

 

Doing his best to ignore the nickname and G’raha’s flinch, he got up to tend to her requests. It was a good thing he could move around in the daylight, making it easier to make the delivery and get back home quickly to report the news to Aymeric.

Chapter 76: Toxic

Six days passed as the crew of the Vertigo house recovered from the attack by retreating to the coven house. They kept tabs on the tea house using the alarm stones they had set up for every entry point, making sure no one invaded the dwelling while they were gone. Once they had regained enough strength, Mufinella worked with Thancred to change the wards on Vertigo, forcing them to channel aetherial markers into the magicks to prevent a repeat of the previous invasion. The residents returned when the updates had been completed, having the wards record their very souls into its logs to regain entry into the house. Once inside, they hunkered down to await the next step in their plans.

 

G’raha was stepping out of his bedroom one evening to find some breakfast when he crossed paths with Thancred. Nervous, he bowed his head a little, “Good evening…”

 

“Evening, my friend…” Thancred nodded back to him before glancing at the bedroom door. “How does she fare?”

 

“Not…well,” G’raha admitted, the worry plain on his face as he resumed his stroll towards the kitchen. “I need to get her more blood, she’s still pale.”

 

“She’s probably sick from feeding off Zenos,” Thancred sighed, running his fingers through his hair. “This is why we don’t feed from other vampires…”

 

“His blood poisoned her??” G’raha looked alarmed, fretting about the state of his mate. He did feel admittedly sick himself, sharing in her suffering to a degree. Hugging himself, he shuddered. “It feels…wrong…inside me…”

 

“You can imagine how she feels right now,” giving G’raha a pat on the shoulder, he glanced over at Diana who had tagged along for food. “There’s no telling what Solus did to Zenos, he might have installed some sort of defense in case someone did try to feed on him.”

 

“You said…vampires don’t feed from other vampires? Why?” Diana looked up at him curiously.

 

“Well…firstly, second-hand blood doesn’t taste very appetizing, the vampire’s system has already drained it of its nutrients. It’s like…eating a stale rice cake,” Thancred tried to imagine something awful that normal beings would eat.

 

“Ew…” Diana screwed up her face in disgust. She liked rice cakes but stale ones were no better than gnawing on cardboard. “So Zenos is…poisonous?”

 

“In a manner of speaking, I suppose so,” Thancred shrugged, thinking about it more. “It’s also different if you feed from vampires outside of your own coven. Kind of like…eating in a foreign land, you’re not used to the food there so…you might get food poisoning? I suppose that’s an accurate description of her state.”

 

“Huh…weird,” Diana wasn’t sure if that made sense but if vampires ate from locals, it would somewhat make sense that they consumed whatever their food did. A strange idea popped into her mind that the vampires feeding at the gala must have considered it like eating international cuisine. She shuddered at the thought. 

 

“Yeah, I know, we’re pretty gross,” giving her a reassuring pat on the head, he pushed the door open to the kitchen. The space was empty, indicating the other Miqo’te were not up and about. He sighed. “Emerald must still not be doing well.”

 

“She hasn’t left her room since that clone showed up,” Diana lamented, missing having another girl to chat with. “I feel bad…I dunno what I’d do if another me showed up.”

 

“Fight over me with her?” Thancred teased with a wink, trying to lighten the mood.

 

“You wish!” She huffed and swatted his arm before stomping away to get breakfast started.

 

“A vamp can hope,” feigning sadness, Thancred leaned on the counter to watch her work. “Need any help?”

 

“Not from you,” she stuck her tongue out at him as she got rice started in the cooker.

 

“I believe you’ve crossed her,” G’raha grabbed a fish from the cooler to prepare it, wanting something fishy for his breakfast. “Would you like a filet as well, Diana?”

 

“Yes, please!” Giving a happy chirp for their shared eating habits, she got the cooker started before trotting off to prepare a few sides to go with it.

 

Seeing his help wasn’t needed, Thancred excused himself to check on the other residents. Sauntering down the hallway, he knocked on Emerald’s door - after the attack, Emerald refused to go into Diamond’s room, smelling her clone and feeling sick. He hoped she was doing a little better, at least enough to eat something.

 

The door cracked open, revealing Diamond’s disheveled mop, “Hey…need something?”

 

“No, just checking to see how she’s doing,” Thancred glanced past him into the room.

 

Diamond slipped into the hallway, closing the door behind him before leaning on it, “She’s not doing great, seeing that clone gave her some serious existential crisis.”

 

“I can only imagine,” sighing and running his fingers through his hair, Thancred tried to think of how they could help her. “At least she can rest assured that she’s the original, if only for the fact she has a soul and that thing didn’t.”

 

“I tried telling her that they didn’t smell the same but she didn’t seem to take kindly to me sniffing it,” Diamond ruffled his messy hair, feeling out of sorts from the time spent locked away in Emerald’s room. “What did you do with it anyway?”

 

“It’s at the coven house, Estinien put it in the gaol for safekeeping until we decide what to do with it,” Thancred explained quietly, sensing the stress the Miqo’te was under. “A jamming device was set up there so we don’t have to worry about the collar being removed for any reason.”

 

Diamond sighed, rubbing his face before thumping his head against the door, “Gods, can we just…have a normal life?”

 

“That’s what we’re fighting for, my friend,” Thancred patted his shoulder before stepping away. “I’ll bring you some food when it’s done, be sure she eats it this time. I know she can’t die but starving isn’t a fun experience.”

 

“Yeah…” Diamond felt tired from his mate’s suffering, his own stomach growling and aching from the shared sensations. Giving a vague wave to the vampire, he retreated back into the bedchamber to check on Emerald. To his surprise, she was sitting up on the bed, looking like she was planning to visit the bathroom. “Hey…you’re up.”

 

“Who was that…?” Her voice was hoarse, having cried and screamed so much over the past week that she struggled to speak.

 

“Just Thancred offering breakfast,” he trotted over to her, offering his hand to help her up. “Did you want to take a shower?”

 

Emerald looked at the bathroom as if imagining her clone being in there. She couldn’t smell anything, but her subconscious was playing tricks on her. Curling up, she shook her head.

 

“Hey, come on…it’s not there,” kneeling in front of her, Diamond gently rubbed her legs, trying to soothe his mate. “It’s not even the same bathroom.”

 

“What if more come, Di?” Emerald whispered, hugging herself loosely.

 

“They won’t be able to find the place, much less get inside,” he assured her, brushing her hair out of her face, prying the strands stuck to her cheeks from tears long gone. “Miss Mufi and Thancred made sure of that with the changes, remember? The wards can only sense souls now…and you’re the one with a soul. They’re nothing but…living dolls…”

 

“What if I’m not the original one? What if I’m just…one of the clones and he like…put my soul in it??” Emerald wheezed, her anxiety spiking again despite her exhaustion.

 

“It’s still your soul, Em, no matter what body you’re in…even if this isn’t your original meat suit,” he tried to give her a smile, cupping her cheek in his hand. “I’m bonded with you, not this…wonderfully soft skin…”

 

“Knock it off,” she grumbled, trying to swat his hand away as he caressed her. Hanging her head, she felt distracted from her anxiety for a moment, letting Diamond shower her in caresses and kisses. Closing her eyes, she felt his breath on her neck as he pulled her into a hug, enveloping her in his warm scent. She knew he was struggling too, their connection left little to the imagination when it came to either of their moods or desires.

 

As such, Diamond could tell when she was getting squirmy inside from his touches, the man wasting no time in rummaging in her tights to touch between her folds. He could hear her panting in his ear, quietly letting him have his way as an escape from her trauma. Normally he would suggest more constructive ways of dealing with her issues but he was pretty horny himself, it had been over a week since they’d been intimate due to one reason or another getting in the way. He was certainly a patient man, but he wasn’t going to pass up an opportunity if she wanted it too. Kissing her neck, he slowly laid her back on the bed so he could slip a finger inside her.

 

“Mnngh…!” Emerald clung to his shoulders, breathing harder as he worked her up. Normally it wouldn’t take him long to get her off but her mind was still too distracted by her anxieties, making it hard for her to cum. Whimpering from the lack of finish, she gasped as Diamond yanked her bottoms off to go down on her. “Aah!! I-I haven’t - MNGHH!”

 

“I don’t care, you smell amazing right now,” Diamond growled, slipping two fingers inside her as his tongue gave her clit a thorough lashing.

 

Blushing from his feral hunger, she gripped his hair as she cried out, squirming from the added pleasuring making it hard not to cum, “DI!! MNN!”

 

“Em…cum for me,” Diamond rumbled before sucking roughly on her, his fingers pressing firmly against her sweet spot.

 

Arching her back, Emerald let out a strangled howl, her voice cracking terribly as she shuddered. When he kept going, she lost sight of her trauma, instead continuing to wail despite her throat hurting still. After her third orgasm, she gasped sharply as he filled her with his cock. It was all she could do to hold onto him as he got rough with her, not a complaint on her lips as she rode through it.

 

Swearing as he struggled not to cum since he hadn’t put a condom on yet, he took his time, practically edging himself as he kept her mind clear of hurtful thoughts. Finally reaching his limit, he swiftly pulled out as he came, growling and groaning until his load had soaked her shirt. Diamond blushed and stammered, “S-Sorry…shit…haa…”

 

Emerald barely acknowledged the mess, reaching up to pull him in for one last steamy kiss before letting him pull away, “Now…I really…need to wash…”

 

“Then…allow me, my princess,” Diamond purred, scooping her up carefully and carrying her to the bathroom. Pushing the door open, he stepped into the shower and turned it on to let it rinse them off.

 

“Diamond! We’re still dressed!!” Emerald flailed a little, blushing at the deep laugh he let out.

 

“Think of it like taking care of two tasks at once…we needed to do some laundry anyway,” he smirked before giving her another steamy kiss.

 

Huffing a little but feeling more relaxed, she rested her head on his shoulder as she muttered, “Okay but you’re gonna have to help me undress…my clothes are all stuck now.”

 

“Oho…as if I wasn’t already planning to do that…” Diamond rumbled in delight, just enjoying the quiet time together in the shower as it cleansed them of their quick love making session. They decided to take their time in the bath, cleaning every last ilm thoroughly.

 

Meanwhile, G’raha was finishing up his breakfast before returning to check on Mufinella. Getting back to the room with some freshly warmed blood bags, he found her laying on her side panting and coated in sweat. He hurried over, checking her over as best he could, “Gods…it’s getting worse…Mufi, can you hear me?”

 

When no answer came, he tried holding the blood up to her, hoping her instinct would kick in to feed. Still she made no movement, simply panting and shivering beneath the soaked sheet. Feeling helpless, he finally got up to find Thancred again.

 

Seeing the Miqo’te come back into the kitchen looking alarmed, Thancred frowned, “What’s the matter?”

 

“I think Mufi has a fever…but that shouldn’t be possible, not for vampires,” G’raha fretted, looking anxious. “Could something be wrong with her? She won’t wake up and won’t eat anything! What if our bond is making it so she’s susceptible to sickness??”

 

“Werefolk don’t get sick either,” Thancred shook his head, getting up from the table to check on her himself.

 

“Do you think she really was poisoned??” Diana tagged along, worried that the vampiress might actually die this time.

 

“It could be a magic sickness…something Solus implanted in Zenos,” Thancred got to the bedroom and immediately rushed over to the bed, checking the woman out thoroughly before pulling out his linkpearl. Making a call, he scooped the woman up, turning to leave. “We need to get her to Y’shtola.”

 

“I’m coming with you!” G’raha hurried at his side, refusing to leave his mate alone if she was truly sick.

 

“I figured…come on, Diana,” Thancred nodded to her as he left the bedroom.

 

“Me too? O-Oh, okay! Uh! Let me grab my shoes!” Scurrying off to their room to get fully dressed, she came back out to follow Thancred out of the parlor entrance. She wasn’t sure why she was tagging along but was grateful for another excuse to get out of the house and see another place. 

 

Upon arriving at the coven house, the group went up the newly refurbished staircase to the lab where Y’shtola was waiting for them.

 

“Wow, she really does look like she has a fever…” Nova marveled, frowning a little from her sickly appearance.

 

“Quickly, lay her down!” Y’shtola barked to Thancred as she ran her hands over the woman, doing a thorough physical and magical exam. Shaking her head, she moved to rummage in her cabinet of potions. “It is indeed poison, if she had been brought to me sooner we could have emptied her stomach and been able to heal her but it has been lingering far too long.”

 

“You mean you can’t cure it??” Thancred blanched at the suggestion.

 

“I am unsure…without knowing what kind of poison…” shaking her head, she tried to think of what could affect a vampire, fiddling with a few things.

 

“What if you had a sample of the blood she ingested to test it?” G’raha asked, willing to call Zenos if he had to.

 

Y’shtola paused, tilting her head at him, “Yes, that would help tremendously.”

 

G’raha began to rummage in Mufinella’s pocket for her linkpearl bag, finally managing to produce it and hunt down the pearl that matched Zenos’ scent, “I’m calling him.”

 

“Why the hell would he help us?!” Thancred glared at G’raha, thinking he was being reckless. “He can’t come here, it’ll blow his cover!”

 

“Because without her he has no bargain!” G’raha hissed before stepping away from Thancred to make the call. He waited a good while before the pearl picked up, no voice on the other side. Worried the pearl might have been compromised, he almost hung up before finally speaking. “Help…”

 

“Who is this?” The familiar rumbled purr of Zenos’ voice came through on the other side, relieving and terrifying G’raha.

 

“G’raha Tia…” he replied, hoping he wouldn’t hang up. “Please, we need your help. Your blood…it poisoned Mufi…she’s dying.”

 

“Poisoned…?” Almost sounding intrigued that such a thing could happen, he went quiet a moment as he pondered the suggestion. Finally he spoke again. “How could I possibly help?”

 

“We think it happened when she fed from you. If we could get a sample of your blood to test it…o-or if…you knew what caused it…” G’raha hoped the vampire would be charitable and save Mufinella’s life.

 

He made a noncommittal hum as he considered what likely happened, seeming to ponder if he wanted to offer his help. Thinking it over, he gave his answer. “Where are you?”

 

G’raha was almost too surprised by his acceptance to respond, trying to think of an inconspicuous place where he could meet them, “Um…well…presently we are at the Pemstein Coven house, but - hello? Zenos??”

 

“What happened?” Thancred stepped over to him, seeing his confusion. “Did he refuse to help?”

 

“N-No, he asked where we were and then just disconnected…you…you don’t think he’s coming here, do you??” G’raha paled at the idea of him just walking into the building and scaring everyone.

 

“Ex-fucking-scuse me? Did you just call Zenos??” Nova gawked at him, almost offended that the man had invited their sworn enemy to their home base. “As in…murder hobo, asshole of the Garlean empire Zenos?!”

 

“It’s…complicated…” Thancred sighed as he waved off Nova before he hurried downstairs to check the courtyard. Getting outside, he looked around the aetheryte, wondering if he’d already teleported. After a few moments, a tall figure appeared, concealed by a cloak and travel clothes that masked their identity. Knowing better than to call out to him, Thancred waited until the figure spotted him, seeing them make a beeline to him. Gods, it must be him…at least he wore a disguise…

 

“This way…” G’raha anxiously turned to lead the way back into the coven house with Thancred keeping an eye on the cloaked figure.

 

Heading back up to the lab without drawing much attention, they opted to close the doors before Zenos pulled down his hood and face mask.

 

“Shit, he really came??” Nova hissed, her hair bristling at the sight of the Garlean vampire.

 

Zenos eyed Mufinella curiously, stepping closer as he gazed down at her shivering form, “I had not thought you to be so weak, my friend…”

 

“If she were weak, she would have died long ago,” Y’shtola narrowed her eyes, wishing to defend her mistress’ fortitude. “Have you come to offer aid?”

 

“You wished to collect my blood for your antidote, I presume?” Zenos pulled his sleeve back, offering his arm.

 

Y’shtola eyed him suspiciously but snapped her finger to Nova, “Collect a sample, Nova.”

 

“No fucking way I’m going near him!” Nova growled, refusing to budge.

 

“Your mistress lays in agony and you refuse to aid her?!” Y’shtola chastised her partner.

 

“Stop, I’ll do it,” Thancred murmured, going to find a blood drawing kit in the drawers.

 

Zenos waited patiently with his arm out, glancing at Mufinella with a passing curiosity. He knew something was off about his blood but never fully understood, that did not stop him from using it to his advantage at times during battles if anyone dared to bite him. Typically his victims died within moments of ingesting a few drops of his blood, but Mufinella had survived for nearly a week so far. He found himself impressed, wondering if she was like his great grandfather, unaware of her being an ancient.

 

Not really wanting to get close to Zenos either, Thancred sucked it up and took a blood sample from him. It was a fairly easy process, considering the man’s veins stood out clearly on his arm. The procedure was quick and over in a matter of moments, providing a sizable sample for Y’shtola to test with Nova’s assistance.

 

“Do you require my assistance any further?” Zenos asked as he licked his arm, healing the hole left behind before rolling his sleeve back down.

 

“Unless you have knowledge of what caused this to hasten the process…no, this is sufficient,” Y’shtola replied quietly, not wanting to have the man linger and risk getting caught.

 

“Very well,” Zenos began to cover up again before halting and turning to Thancred. “There are twenty-three Allagans being held. Plan accordingly.”

 

“Oh…thanks,” surprised he seemed to actually be holding up his side of the bargain, Thancred nodded to him. “I’ll tell her…”

 

Without another word, Zenos disappeared in a purple cloud that blipped out of existence after swallowing him whole.

 

“Holy shit! What was that?!” Nova exclaimed, almost dropping the sample.

 

“Nova, please!!” Y’shtola hissed at her, catching the vial before it hit the countertop. “Focus!!”

 

“But…that bastard just teleported or…or something!” Nova flailed at the space he once occupied. “People aren’t supposed to be able to teleport here! Not without permission!”

 

“Then I guess he had permission?” Thancred sighed, not wanting to worry about yet another security breach. It was becoming too much to deal with, deciding to worry about it later when Mufinella was recovered.

 

It took several days of intensive healing and transfusions before Mufinella finally began to recover. Coming up on a week and a half since the truce was made, the vampiress opened her eyes for the first time, finding herself in her coven bed chambers. Confused by the change in scenery, she wondered momentarily if she’d dreamt that they had returned to the tea house. She tried to sit up, finding her body still weak and unwilling to budge.

 

“Mufi?? Thank the Twelve!” Noticing her movement, G’raha shifted over to gaze down at her, cupping her cheek. “Can you hear me?”

 

“…yes…” Mufinella whispered, feeling disoriented. Her eyes wandered to the canopy over her. “What…are we…”

 

“We had to bring you back to the coven house…you were sick,” G’raha explained plainly, grabbing a few pillows to settle behind her before carefully sitting her upright so she could see where she was.

 

“How long…have we…” she felt heavy despite the only thing on her being a blanket.

 

“Just a few days after we went back to the tea house,” curling up beside her, he began to purr, hoping it would help her relax. “You were poisoned…by Zenos’ blood.”

 

“Oh…” glancing over at him, she slowly tilted her head until it bonked into his. “Are you…okay?”

 

“Me? Yes, of course,” he happily bonked her back, relieved his mate was feeling better. “I wasn’t affected by the poison - it doesn’t seem to have been transferred to me, at least.”

 

“Good…” Mufinella closed her eyes again, trying to clear the fog in her mind. “Have you…heard from Zenos?”

 

“Well…as a matter of fact,” clearing his throat as he broached the subject, he took a deep breath. “He came here to give us a sample of his blood…to help us save you.”

 

“Really? How selfless…” Mufinella knew it wasn’t a selfless act, the man wanted to have his final showdown with her and couldn’t do that if she were dead. She just hoped he wouldn’t hold it against her as owing him her life or owing a debt, thinking she could claim it as him setting things right after he was the one to poison her in the first place.

 

“Y’shtola said it was some manner of…aether-draining poison? She’d never seen it before but was able to extract the poison from your system with her antidote. She said any other vampire would have died almost instantly from it, you were lucky,” G’raha filled her in on the recovery.

 

“Aether-draining poison? Yet it doesn’t kill Zenos? Hmm…” wondering how it worked, she decided she wasn’t terribly concerned for the time being, just glad she hadn’t died. “Did he say anything else while he was here?”

 

“Oh, yes! He also relayed his head count for the Allagans, he said there were twenty-three left alive,” G’raha couldn’t hide the excitement at the news, having been thrilled to find out but too distracted by Mufinella dying at the time. He smiled broadly. “I hope we can get them all out safely!”

 

“That’s quite a lot, more than enough to recover their civilization, I’d imagine,” Mufinella smiled back weakly, glad to see him in better spirits.

 

Nodding before nuzzling into her neck, he sighed, “I’m just happy you’re okay…I was so worried.”

 

“I’ll remember not to bite any more Garleans in the future,” she joked, thinking about their future plans. It was getting close to the new moon again, meaning they’d all be distracted with that business and unable to focus on a rescue mission - that included Zenos, considering he was bonded as well. Deciding to put a plan into motion after the new moon, she settled back into the pillows to rest some more with her lover.

Chapter 77: New Experiences

Notes:

Content Warning: Monsterfucking/Teratophilia.

The evening of the new moon was upon the land, leaving far too many distractions for anything productive to occur. Due to Mufinella’s slow recovery from her poisoning, she was ill-equipped to aid G’raha in his release. Thankfully, there were enough toys available for G’raha to pleasure himself, giving Mufinella a show to relax and enjoy. He did find it quite embarrassing at first but once he got into it, he followed her direction to a T and managed to find satisfaction with his mate.

 

Meanwhile, Estinien was trying something different for his new moon with his partner. After hearing about one of Mufinella’s servants being able to shift outside of the full moon and knowing he transformed in Sharlayan when his mate was in danger, he tried shifting for the fun of it. Sitting nude in the center of his bedroom far from any furnishings, just so he had space for his wings in case they sprang forth suddenly, he meditated on the idea of being in his draconian form. He already knew that O’llie wanted to try to use his cocks to blow her mind, the sounds of her pleasuring herself on the bed to loosen up being quite distracting.

 

O’llie panted and moaned as she rode one of the larger dildos, her ass stuffed with a plug that made her tremble. Staring at her mate’s magnificent form, she noticed he was getting hard. She bit her lip, trying not to cum at the thought of what it might feel like to ride him through a shift, but it was too late. She howled as she came roughly.

 

“Fuck, O’lls, I can’t do this if you keep thinking about that stuff,” Estinien growled, hearing every single one of her dirty thoughts about his body. He was surprised she’d become so kinky since bonding with him, beginning to wonder if she inherited it from him or if she simply was just as filthy as he was.

 

“S-Sorry…I just…mnngh…” she whimpered as she rode the dildo harder, seeing him peek an eye open at her. Her breasts bouncing with every desperate pump of her hips, she couldn’t help panting harder under his gaze. “Stin…please…I want you so badly.”

 

“Which…me do you want…?” He rumbled, feeling his scalp tingle as he felt more feral watching her masturbate.

 

“I don’t care…it’s all you…I want you…” she moaned with longing, groping one of her breasts. “I want to feel you, to smell you…to touch you…to be filled with you…to…overflow…haa…”

 

“Thal’s balls…” he’d never been so aroused in his life, his cock hard and oozing with longing for a warm sleeve to wrap around it. His breathing growing heavier, he hunched over on the floor, feeling somewhat dizzy. Locking his gaze on her as he heard her cum again, he growled, wanting to fulfill her wishes like nothing else in the world mattered. Finally he felt himself shifting, too focused on O’llie to even feel any pain this time. Once he was fully shifted, he saw her crawling over to him, growling as he waited impatiently for her.

 

“Gods…they…really are huge…” O’llie whispered as she crawled beneath him, beginning to stroke his scaly cocks. She bit her lip, the scent he was giving off so strong she almost came from smelling it. It was matching her bonded scent, something she’d been longing to smell for so long. In his draconian form, their connection was not hidden and she couldn’t contain her excitement as she swiftly began to lick and suck on the tips of his cocks.

 

Estinien growled deeply, his claws digging into the floor as he looked down at her. He wanted to touch her, but the fear of hurting her was great enough to keep him still. Getting an idea, he snaked his tail around and beneath her, pressing the tip against the dildo still inside her. Hearing her gasp and whimper, he growled, “Show me what you want.”

 

“Stin…” she breathed heavily as she resumed riding the dildo, feeling his tail press the toy into her. She was a little surprised and very aroused by how much control he had over his tail, ideas of him burying it inside her making her squirt as she screamed his name.

 

Growling deeply with feral lust, Estinien roared, “Take them out and turn around!”

 

O’llie didn’t argue, swiftly casting the toys aside before turning her rear towards his cocks. With some careful maneuvering, she managed to get them both angled into her, trembling as she felt him slowly pressing inside. With a sharp gasp at how large they were, she grabbed hold of his arms, holding on tightly, “AAH!! S-STIN!”

 

“Does it hurt?” He rumbled, watching her with a mix of feral lust and concern as he slowed his progress.

 

Trembling and feeling somewhat overwhelmed, she gasped, “It’s…it’s fine…don’t…stop…”

 

“O’lls…” Still concerned, he took his time easing into her body. He could only manage about half his length, not wanting to physically hurt her with his full length. Once he felt her body relax, he began a very controlled rhythm, careful not to get carried away. It took a tremendous amount of self-control not to rail her like a wild animal, reminding himself that she wasn’t in her chimera form this time and couldn’t handle his full force.

 

O’llie’s mind began to blank out as she wailed, her body automatically rocking to meet his thrusts with a hunger she couldn’t explain. Looking down at her stomach, she could see how distended it was from the mass invading her and rearranging her guts. The sight made her cum so hard she passed out.

 

Remembering her request from before, Estinien kept going, though he was careful with his power since she could not tell him if it hurt. Eventually seeing her rouse again, he rumbled, “Welcome back.”

 

“Holy fuck,” she groaned heavily as she grasped his wrist weakly, struggling to comprehend how intense it felt having him inside her as she woke up.

 

“I’m going to cum…” he hissed, worried about the pressure of his ejaculate being too intense for her petite body.

 

“Give it to me!!” She begged, rocking her hips to help him along.

 

Pulling out a little so he wasn’t flush with her uterus, Estinien roared as he unloaded his built up hunger into his mate. The pressure of his cum sent her forward a bit, sounds of the fluids gushing out of her around his cocks ringing in the air as it spilled to the floor in heavy plops.

 

O’llie swore loudly, barely bracing herself in time as she wasn’t expecting to be launched from his orgasms. She felt like her insides were being inflated, as if she’d suddenly eaten too much for dinner. Just as suddenly as she was filled, she wailed as he slowly pressed back inside her, squirting the deposits out in such a way that she ended up coming from the sensation. So heavy was his musk now that she struggled to breathe, intoxicated on his scent as he resumed his thrusting. She began to struggle as her legs slipped and slid on his cum, “Gods…aah…I can’t…mnngh…”

 

Seeing her struggling, he rumbled a little as he slowly sat back, holding his hands out to her, “Come and ride me instead.”

 

O’llie took a moment to catch her breath, looking back at his feral gaze on her. Still, she could see how tentative his movements were, the Elezen part of him remaining in control of his feral side for her safety. She smiled at the care, slowly turning around and grabbing his large fingers as hand holds to pull herself up into his lap. Planting her feet on his hips, she managed to get herself settled back on his cocks, moaning as she bounced herself on them, “Twelve, Stin…I don’t know if I can keep this up…”

 

“I will catch you…” carefully flattening his palm and resting it against her back, he rested his other hand over his stomach, letting her use his fingers as leverage as she pleasured herself on him.

 

Gazing up at him, O’llie couldn’t help admiring his sharp features. While he was definitely still a monster, she noticed his body wasn’t as spiny this time, making it safer for her to be close to him, “You’re…different…”

 

“Hmm?” Estinien’s eyes were hooded and glowing in the darkness as he watched her, stretching his head down to gently lick the sweat from her neck.

 

“A-Aah…” trembling from his licks, she leaned back against his hand more to give him room to reach her torso. “More…”

 

Amused by her hunger and pleased by her taste, Estinien coiled his long tongue around her neck, sliding off and down her torso to lap at her breasts, squeezing them firmly as he growled.

 

O’llie moaned and stroked his cheek with her hand, finding the scales smoother than she thought they’d be. Eliciting another rumbled sound of pleasure from him, she continued to stroke him, finally caressing his horns as much as she could reach, “Does this…feel good?”

 

Yes…keep touching me, his mouth busy pleasing her, he shared his thoughts with her, noticing her ceasing in her movements as she explored his body. He was fine with it, enjoying her affirming touch instead. Your hands are soft…

 

“I have…been using lotion,” she whispered, panting a little as he played with her nipples with the tips of his tongue. Shivering, she asked timidly. “Can you…reach my…clit?”

 

“Hmm…” uncoiling from her breast, he tried his best to reach her but couldn’t manage while she was still on his cocks. He chuffed a little in frustration.

 

“I can…move…” she panted, trying to climb off his dicks before he scooped her up with his hand. “Oh!”

 

“Hold on,” he rumbled as he gently pressed his palm against her stomach, holding her aloft like a sandwich he was about to consume. With the utmost care, he began to lick and clean her pussy of his cum, twirling his tongue inside her and rubbing her g-spot.

 

“Aah!!” O’llie arched her back, flustered by the mobility of his forked tongue doing things to her that she never thought possible. The fact she was trapped in his massive hands as she clung to him only served to hasten her orgasm as she came from the thrilling position.

 

“O’lls…” Estinien rumbled as he leaned forward again, slowly lowering her to his groin again. Penetrating her once more, he growled as he thrusted with a renewed hunger.

 

O’llie wailed as she wrapped her arms around his waist, rubbing his scales as she recalled he liked having his waist caressed. This only served to rile him up more as he growled more fiercely, thrusting harder and making her have another black out orgasm. She came to just in time to experience another rush of cum gushing into and out of her, so much her eyes rolled back in her head as she swore loudly.

 

“Does it…really feel that good?” Estinien panted and growled, pumping into her more to satisfy her insatiable thirst for more orgasms.

 

“Do you…haa…want me to…show you?” She gasped and trembled, her pussy stretched far beyond what she ever thought possible.

 

“How?” He rumbled, not ceasing in his thrusts, finding it felt too good how snug she was.

 

“Can…can you…aah, fuck, wait, don’t stop!” She wailed, reaching another orgasm and screeching from the moment.

 

Estinien growled and joined her for one last overflow of orgasms before slowly pulling her off his cocks, his seed spilling across his lap in the process. Gently he brought her up to his face to lick her clean again.

 

Trembling and trying to gather her thoughts, O’llie shivered from the feeling of his tongue lapping up his cum from her loins, eventually managing to speak again, “Can you…change…back?”

 

I could…I think…but I like fucking you like this, Estinien thought as his tongue wormed its way into her holes, being thorough and unbothered by the taste.

 

“Mnngh…then…tomorrow…I’ll…I’ll show you…” she whimpered, feeling him settle into tonguing her pussy again. Feeling delirious, O’llie moaned and let her Draconian beast of a lover have his way with her until her body couldn’t take it anymore.

 

As the mated pair made a complete mess of their bed chambers, O’rin locked himself in Aymeric’s bathroom and wouldn’t come out. Knocking on the door, Aymeric frowned at the man’s obstinance.

 

“Rin…what are you doing?” Aymeric asked as he waited on the other side, already stripped down and wearing a bathrobe as he waited for his lover to reply.

 

“I uh…I’m not feeling great, so…I think I’m gonna spend tonight by myself!” O’rin replied, clearly sounding winded and horny but still keeping the door shut.

 

“On a new moon?” Frowning in confusion after the man practically ripped his clothes off last time, he crossed his arms over his chest.

 

“YEP! Just uuuuh…solo night! Me and all these dildos are gonna have a great time! You can go do some paperwork or something!” O’rin lubed up one of the dildos, shoving it up his ass and riding it roughly to distract himself.

 

Aymeric scowled at the door, debating honoring the Miqo’te’s request or forcing his hand. Twitching a finger at the lock, he yanked the door open, causing O’rin to fall into the bedroom unceremoniously, “What’s wrong with you??”

 

“AAH!” Flailing around awkwardly with a dildo hanging out of his ass, he managed to right himself, his cheeks flushed as he refused to meet Aymeric’s gaze. “HEY! GET OUT! THIS IS BETWEEN ME AND THESE GUYS!”

 

“The box of dildos?” Aymeric quirked his eyebrow at him, watching him squirm back into the bathroom with a confused measure of amusement.

 

“Yeah! I named them! They’re my boyfriends now! Not you! So just…get lost! I’m having a private moment with Jerry here! Ooooh Jerry!” O’rin awkwardly played with the dildo again, trying his best to seem convincing.

 

“O’rin,” Aymeric drummed his fingers on his arm, waiting for an explanation.

 

Hearing his full name again, his ears laid back as he tried to back away more, ducking his head, “Can’t you just…leave me alone?? I said I want to be alone!”

 

Frowning as he stepped into the bathroom and crouched in front of the man, Aymeric spoke more gently, “You’ve been avoiding me for days…and now this? What’s gotten into you, Rin? Why won’t you tell me? You even hide your thoughts from me…”

 

O’rin’s breathing caught in his throat at the Elezen’s close proximity, his scent stronger, slithering into his nostrils like the smell of a delicious roasted ham, succulent and meaty and fulfilling. He moaned at the thought of Aymeric pounding his ass until he blacked out, having to shake his head just to clear it of such ideas. Shoving his hand into the man’s chest, he tried to push him away, “No, get away from me!!”

 

“O’rin!” Catching the man’s hand and trying to get him to stop fighting against him, Aymeric could see how erect he was, feeling his pulse quicken at his touch. “I don’t understand, why are you being like this?! Just talk to me!”

 

“I DON’T WANT TO BOND!!” O’rin blurted out, beginning to tremble as he felt his body drawn to Aymeric. Panting as he fought the man’s grip, the silence between them was almost deafening.

 

Aymeric wanted to argue with him, tell him it was fine as long as they didn’t go too far, but that was when he realized what he meant. Slowly straightening and standing over the man, Aymeric’s expression was unreadable as he waved his hand.

 

“Ayms…? AAH!” O’rin looked up in confusion before finding himself being lifted in the air by magicks. His body flying out of the bathroom and flopping into the bed, he winced as his limbs were bound and stretched on the mattress, tied down by silvery vines. “H-Hey! Knock it off! I didn’t consent to this!”

 

“Shut up,” Aymeric murmured as he rummaged in the box, finding a device meant to simulate the insides of someone. Squirting a wad of lube into it, he walked over to the bed and worked it onto O’rin’s cock before lubing the dildo again and replacing it. Snapping his fingers, he worked a spell to animate the toys, causing the dildo to slide in and out while the other toy slid up and down on his length, both pleasuring the Miqo’te.

 

“HAA! A-AYMS?!” O’rin flustered, not understanding what he was doing and struggling not to find it all very arousing.

 

“I’ll be back in a few hours to apply more lube,” Aymeric muttered before promptly leaving the room.

 

Confused but too wound up to fight it, O’rin howled and wailed, straining at the bonds holding him down while the enchanted devices worked him over. He couldn’t help how many times he came, becoming delirious and begging Aymeric to stop when he visited throughout the night. Alas, he was left to be pleasured within an ilm of his life, finding himself thoroughly drained and exhausted when finally the sun broke the horizon. Barely holding on, O’rin was almost relieved when Aymeric finally released him from the spells.

 

“Fuck…Ayms…” O’rin whimpered, trembling on the bed as he felt how raw he was inside and out, his balls emptied a while ago.

 

The Elezen sat on the edge of the bed, a stormy expression on his face as he seemed deep in thought. Finally he spoke, “Do you love me?”

 

“W-What?” O’rin wanted to retreat, but the beating he took all night left him too sore to move, trapped for the man’s interrogation. “Why would…I…”

 

“It’s a simple yes or no question,” the Elezen spoke firmly but quietly, almost verging on tense.

 

“How is that a simple question?!” O’rin wheezed, his cheeks red.

 

“You didn’t want me here last night,” Aymeric looked away to his window, sensing the sun’s presence in the sky. “Which means there was a risk of us bonding.”

 

“I told you, I wanted to be alone! Is that a crime!? Besides, there’s always a risk of bonding with anyone if I have sex on a new moon! It’s nothing special!” Trying to avoid answering his question, O’rin attempted to roll to get off the bed, his limbs exhausted from being extended all night. He cursed his body for not doing what he wanted.

 

“You practically begged me to bed you last month,” not giving him any leeway, Aymeric climbed into the bed and pinned the Miqo’te down, forcing him to meet his gaze. “Do not make me enthrall you! Just tell me, do you love me??”

 

“FUCK, I don’t know!!” O’rin squirmed, feeling his insides becoming wormy again knowing the man on top of him had spent the whole night making him cum without even being in the room. His cheeks blushing at the thought, he tried to turn away. “I just…wanted to play it safe!”

 

“Because you have feelings for me…” Aymeric’s voice grew softer as he lowered his head, bonking it into O’rin’s. Closing his eyes, he sighed. “Why can’t you tell me…I’m not angry…”

 

“You threw me in bed, tied me down, and fucked my ass all night with magic, sorry if I got mixed signals,” O’rin grumbled, feeling flustered by his affection.

 

“You told me you wanted to try it sometime,” Aymeric brought up one of his many shared fantasies, nuzzling down to his neck to threaten to bite him.

 

“Not - not on a new moon! Fuck, Ayms…mnngh…” squirming beneath him, he felt him press his torso against him, holding him down. He knew he was aroused, his worn out asshole twitching at the idea of getting rammed again so soon.

 

“You’re swearing a lot…are you flustered?” Aymeric whispered as he breathed against his neck.

 

“Fuck you…” beginning to pant as he pressed up against Aymeric, he moaned with longing as he felt teeth rake against his neck. “Fuck…me…”

 

“Is it safe?” He rumbled, sinking his teeth into the man’s neck to feed.

 

“SHIT! AAH!” O’rin cried out, grinding against him weakly as he felt him beginning to do the same. “TAKE ME!”

 

Aymeric reached between them, undoing his trousers to free his cock before burying himself in O’rin’s ass, not even bothering with a condom this time. He wanted to fill him up with all his pent-up frustration, show him how much he wanted to pound him during the new moon. Slamming his hips into O’rin’s thighs, he went hard on him, finding it easy with all the lube still coating his stretched out asshole. Taking what he wanted from him, he gasped, “I edged all night…thinking about you here…endlessly coming from my magicks…”

 

He hurt, not just in his ass from its overuse, but in his chest. The unfamiliar ache of longing for something other than cocks and cum filling his every orifice, of something he missed out on last night out of fear. He cried out, in pain, in pleasure, in a sorrow he didn’t understand. Unable to hold back his foreign feelings, he let the man maul him with bites and marks and claws, returning the favor with just as much fervor. He’d spent the night at the Elezen’s mercy, only to now be spending his day just as submissive, face down in the soft sheets as his ass was further destroyed, fingers digging into his back as he was held down. He nearly suffocated in the bedding, passing out a few times only to be awoken for more endless rough sex. It was too much, but he didn’t want it to end, tears streaming down his face as he accepted his lover’s frustration without restraint.

 

When finally Aymeric could go on no longer, he breathed heavily as he looked down at his mauled play toy. Cum oozed out of his ass, making a sizable puddle between his legs as O’rin made no effort to move. Leaning down, Aymeric whispered in his ear, “You are mine, Rin…when this is all over, I will claim you…”

 

O’rin trembled at his words, unable to refuse his forward advances. Part of him was excited by the prospect, but if they bonded they wouldn’t be able to have anyone else in their bed anymore. Was that…so bad? Aymeric clearly pleased him in ways he could never imagine, he even let him fuck him in his coeurl form despite the pain it caused him. No one else had been so selfless, so giving, so intense…did he have feelings for him as well? He didn’t have the nerve to ask him in the moment, simply shivering as he felt him kiss his way down his spine before spreading his cheeks to watch the mess spill forth. Blushing at his exploration of his spent body, O’rin closed his eyes, trying to process everything that had happened in the past 24 hours.

 

Rolling O’rin onto his back before pulling him up into his arms, Aymeric carried him to the bathroom and into the shower. Once inside, he began to rinse the cum off the man’s body as well as cleansing his poor gaping asshole. He heard a whimper as the spray penetrated him, washing the lingering mess out and into the bottom of the tub, “Does it hurt?”

 

O’rin had his ears laid back as he bit Aymeric’s shoulder, wanting to get him back for the thorough way the Elezen destroyed him, Stupid…asshole…

 

Aymeric closed his eyes, moaning from the painful bite he received. Letting the Miqo’te do as he pleased, he continued to wash him with gentle and considerate touches. Once they were both clean, he filled the tub with warm water and laid down in it with O’rin, thinking it might feel good on his sore bits. Stroking his hair, he whispered, “It’s okay…”

 

Somehow the words hit him harder than they honestly should have, unsure what intent he had behind saying them, but in his heart it made a dam break open. Finally releasing his hold, O’rin curled up more, burying his face in Aymeric’s chest as he refused to speak about anything that transpired.

 

Closing his eyes, Aymeric began to hum softly as he ran his fingers through the Miqo’te’s hair, content to soak away their unresolved feelings for each other in the warm bath water.

Chapter 78: New Arrangements

The night after the new moon, Estinien woke feeling fairly tired but thinking about what happened the prior evening. The memory of her body writhing in his palms made him erect as he rubbed his face, not remembering when or how he shifted back to his Elezen form. He hoped nothing bad had happened while he was out. Looking around for O’llie, he saw her laying beside him, still sound asleep. Taking the opportunity to clean up the room after the messes they made, a realization hit him upon seeing the creamy congealed puddle on the floor: they hadn’t used condoms. Not that they even had a condom the size of O’llie’s forearm, but the issue still stood that they’d had unprotected sex with copious…copious amounts of very potent semen pumping into his mate all night long. Hoping they wouldn’t have to worry about a little one coming along, he put the thought out of his mind as he got to cleaning the floor.

 

Once the room was back to a livable state, he noticed O’llie stirring on the bed. Setting aside the mop, he moved to sit on the mattress beside her, “Evening, O’lls. How are you feeling?”

 

“Mnn…like my insides were rearranged for hours,” O’llie murmured as she tried to sit up before flopping on the bed again, disinclined to attempt again as she moaned.

 

“Are you in pain?” Frowning with worry, he gently rested a hand on her stomach, hoping he hadn’t dislocated anything.

 

“Just…achy,” she sighed, not wanting him to worry about her and deciding not to do it again. Reaching to rest her hand over his, she gave him a soft smile. “How about you? Did it hurt when you transformed?”

 

“No…actually,” Estinien thought about how he’d felt during the new moon, scratching his head a little. “I was having a hard time changing at first, but…seeing you pleasuring yourself, I just imagined doing it in my Draconian form and…I just…was?”

 

“Really? It didn’t hurt at all?” Surprised to hear he’d been able to change without any ill effects, she wondered if she’d ever be able to control her form like that.

 

“No, not that I recall,” he shook his head before leaning down to give her a kiss. “Would you like breakfast in bed?”

 

“That…sounds very nice,” O’llie smiled, her heart fluttering at his care and consideration.

 

Nodding a little, he got up from the bed and made sure she was covered before he moved to leave, “I’ll be back.”

 

“Okay…” tugging the sheets up to her chin as he exited the room, she watched him leave before slowly working on moving. It took a lot of effort and even more willpower to get herself out of the bed and to the bathroom. She was surprised to see the room was clean and fresh, making her wonder if everything that happened was a dream. If not for the tremendous ache in her loins, she might believe it. Freshening up in the bathroom, she staggered her way back to the bed before getting an idea. It took some careful maneuvering and struggling but she managed to get the toy box out from under the bed and pulled out a few things to sit on her nightstand. Excited with her naughty idea for when Estinien returned, she eagerly wiggled back under the sheets and rested until the door opened again. As she waited, she thought about everything that had happened the night before and blushed profusely, squealing and covering her face with the covers, GODS, I’m such a pervert!! What’s wrong with me?!!

 

Returning eventually with a tray of fresh bread and stew, Estinien moved around the bed to set it down on her nightstand only to halt in his progress. His ears turning bright red, he swallowed before looking over at the purple spheres peering at him from the top of the sheets. He could feel his face burning as he muttered, “What’s that for?”

 

“Well…” O’llie wondered if he was against the idea now that he wasn’t drunk on horny moon juice, glancing over at her display. She had settled Estinien’s draconian dildo proudly on the nightstand with a bottle of lube beside it, the toy bumping into the edge of her lampshade and tilting the cover back. “Remember…I mentioned how…I could um…show you how you…made me feel…”

 

“Right…well…” trying not to be too flustered by the massive erection sitting beside his mate, he sat down with the tray in his lap. “You should eat first…”

 

“Oh, okay,” wondering if this was his way of saying he was game for a good pegging, she carefully wiggled out of the sheets so she could sit up before taking the tray. Nibbling on the bread, she watched Estinien strip down again and rummage in the box. “What are you doing?”

 

“If you’re gonna shove that thing in my ass, I don’t want to be broken the rest of the week,” Estinien grumbled as he pulled out a few differently sized dildos before grabbing the lube. “At least I can stretch while you eat…”

 

“Oh…” O’llie didn’t want to admit she was into watching him fuck himself in the ass with the dildos, but she got a bit excited listening to his breathing get heavier as he did. Biting her lip a little, she spoke up. “Are you excited to try it?”

 

“W-What? That thing?” Flustered by her question, Estinien looked away, unable to hide his erection forming from the idea. He fumbled a little with the dildo. “I um…I guess…”

 

O’llie could see how red his face was, thinking it was cute that he was so awkward about admitting he was into the idea. Wanting to get to know him more, she spoke up, “Why are you so shy about using that thing?”

 

“…I’m not…shy about it…” he mumbled, glancing at her before focusing on using a bigger dildo. Sucking in a breath, he took a moment to adjust to it before going on. “It’s just…in Ishgard, there’s a taboo about…Elezen and dragons…back during the war, there was…a woman who fell in love with a dragon…she betrayed her people for him. So…there’s a big stigma around it…”

 

“Oh, I see…” her ears perking up a bit at the story, she wondered if either of them were still alive. “Are you…ashamed to use it?”

 

“It’s just…I don’t know,” awkward about expressing his embarrassment, he sighed and settled the current dildo deep inside him before sitting up to face her. “I never…told anyone else about it…”

 

“I’m the last person who would ever judge you, I literally got fucked by a dragon last night,” O’llie shrugged, setting aside the tray as she finished her meal. “Are you worried I’d judge you for liking it?”

 

“No…not…really…I guess…” not used to talking about his feelings, he slowly shifted to face her more. “You don’t mind me doing this stuff?”

 

“No, why would I? It’s kind of hot, honestly,” she blushed admitting her piqued interest, biting her lip a little. “I…like the sounds you make…and seeing how you enjoy being touched…”

 

Estinien made a rather embarrassed face as he looked away, blushing deeply as he contorted to ride the dildo inside him so she could watch it happening. Panting from the arousing situation, he muttered, “Don’t…tell your brother…”

 

“Why would I tell him shit about what we do together?” Wanting to help the process, O’llie sat forward more, reaching beneath him to hold the dildo down on the bed. “Go harder…”

 

“Fuck, O’lls…” not used to her giving him commands, he shifted so he could ride the toy harder, gripping the bed sheets as he felt the pleasure building inside him. Reaching up to cup her head in his hand, he buried his fingers into the hair at the base of her neck, pulling her in for an intimate kiss.

 

O’llie’s heart skipped a beat watching his every movement, savoring his kiss for all it was worth. Parting with a gasp, she leaned down to capture his cock in her mouth, sucking on it while he kept up his rhythm. 

 

Swearing and brushing her hair back, Estinien couldn’t hold on with everything she was doing to him. Groaning and hunching over, he shuddered as he came in her mouth, moaning harder when she sucked rougher towards the end, “Seven hells, O’lls!”

 

“Just making sure I got it all out,” O’llie teased, blushing despite her attempts at being spicier.

 

“Fuck, you’re so hot,” he breathed as he grasped her chin in his hand and kissed her roughly, tasting her and his own cum and wanting more.

 

O’llie swooned a little, getting caught up in the moment as their tongues swirled and caressed each other before she was finally free to breathe again. Looking down at him as he settled on the dildo, she noticed there wasn’t anything bigger awaiting use, “Are you…ready?”

 

He glanced at the monster cock looming on the nightstand and swallowed, feeling dizzy from his own blushing. Trying to think of the best position to get into for this, he shifted and laid on his back, leaving the other toy in until she was ready to destroy him, “Aye…”

 

Chewing on her lip a little, she moved to get the dragon dildo ready for him. She made sure to thoroughly coat it in lube, blushing a little at the amount she had to use for the full length. Carefully carrying it over to him and settling between his legs on the bed, she gently pulled out the last toy before glancing up at him, “Just…tell me if it’s too much…”

 

Estinien shifted a little so it was easier for her to angle it in, taking a deep breath and letting it out to relax as he felt the tip finally press at his asshole. Arching his back a little, he gasped and pushed his head back into the pillows as she slowly eased it inside, “Aah, fuck !”

 

“Does it hurt?” Nervous about the whole ordeal, she looked up to see him covering his face with one hand as the other desperately clung to the sheets. She couldn’t help blushing at his expression, obviously turned on but embarrassed to admit it.

 

“Don’t…don’t stop…” he whispered, shutting his eyes tightly as she continued to slide it further inside him. Writhing and panting more openly as he accepted the toy fully, he cried out when she began to move it in a slow thrusting motion. “Fuck… FUCK !”

 

“Stin…look at me…” O’llie whispered, leaning forward more as she continued to pump it deeply inside him, pulling out before burying it again. “This…this is how you made me feel…last night…”

 

Estinien met her gaze, his eyes unguarded and vulnerable as he loudly moaned and swore, feeling every rib and bump on the dildo massaging his insides until he was begging for it. With a desperate groan, he exclaimed, “Harder!!”

 

She did her best to be rough with him, excited by the faces he was making, looking so overwhelmed but so insanely aroused he couldn’t even speak beyond guttural moans. Thrashing on the bed until he couldn’t take it anymore, he arched his back and howled, his semen shooting out of him hard and fast in a hot splatter across his chest. If she had something inside her at the time, she definitely would have cum from how erotic his display was, “Gods, Stin…”

 

“Mnnngh, O’lls…haaa…” gazing down at her with longing, he reached out, wanting to touch her. To his surprise and further arousal, she began to lick up the cum on his torso, dragging her tongue across his skin in ways that made him squirm. “Hnngh…!”

 

Getting up to his face as she buried the dildo in his ass, she kissed him sweetly, showering him with affection to help him relax again. It made her heart skip a beat when he wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly against his skin. After a tender moment, she pulled back, brushing the hair from his forehead as she asked, “Do you want to keep going?”

 

“Yes…” still slightly flustered to admit he wanted more, he groaned as he watched her shift back down to where she could reach the toy, resuming his unhinged enjoyment until she’d made him cum three more times. Finding himself face down in the bed as she pounded into him, he couldn’t help the insane sounds he made, trying to muffle them in the sheets until she pulled on his hair, forcing him to openly howl into the air. He managed one last orgasm before he was trembling with overuse, burying his face deep in the bedding as he balled his fists in the sheets, No…no more…please…

 

“Okay…” gently sliding the toy out of him, she set it aside before easing herself down across his back, conforming to his body as she gave him a warm hug. Kissing his shoulder, she nuzzled in and began to purr. “I love you, Stin…”

 

I love you too…O’lls… shook to his core, he didn’t move as he reveled in her tender after care. She made him feel safe to explore sides of his sexuality that he was always embarrassed to be open about, finding the idea that her demonstration was a reflection of his work…incredibly arousing. He thought it might be interesting to get another dildo like it that could be attached to a harness, but the idea of going to Hancock again was too embarrassing to face at present. Catching his breath, he let his body hum from the experience, savoring her warmth against his back until he could think straight again.

 

As the rest of the world settled in for a good night’s rest, the vampires of the north were rousing for an evening of general mischief. Zenos was slowly opening his eyes, gazing up at the ceiling of his secret dwelling with weary exhaustion. The night before had been intense, finally able to control himself as he fought with his mate in their love nest, his body still marred from her teeth and nails. Looking down at the petite Au Ri woman curled into his side with her back against his arm, he couldn’t help feeling the smallest of stirs inside his chest.

 

Before they had mated, he felt nothing but a rivalry for the feisty woman, her challenges moving from brutal warfare to rough sex that turned into bonding when it occurred on just the wrong night. The biggest surprise came the next day when he found himself feeling oddly invested in her survival and happiness, running his fingers through her dark brown hair, playing with the streaks of red running through her locks.

 

It had only been a year and a half since they bonded, but he had somehow succeeded in hiding his new relationship from the rest of his family, as well as hiding the changes he had gone through. It was normal for him not to make appearances unless called upon, so it was not difficult to hide his transformations on full moons, spending those evenings with his mate curled up in a hot spring he had found deep in the mountains, one warmed by ceruleum veins beneath the surface.

 

They lived a fairly carefree life together, but as Solus’ aggressions towards the rest of the world grew, so did his concern about the safety of his mate. There was no telling what his great grandfather would do if he discovered his ability to daywalk, no doubt he would take his mate prisoner to force him to do his bidding in the war to come. Lost in thought, he almost didn’t notice the woman shifting to crawl on top of him, looking down at her with a curious laziness as she played with his golden locks.

 

“You’re thinking a lot,” the woman murmured, dragging her fingers across the collar on his neck. “You haven’t really said much since you came back looking like shit.”

 

Catching her hand and sitting up more, he admired her silvery orbs as they watched him like a hawk. He did admire more than her luscious curves, finding himself rather fascinated and refreshed by her intellect and wit. A pleasing match for him, never leaving him bored or wanting for more stimulating company. Capturing her face in his hand, he slowly leaned over, pulling her into a steamy kiss before rumbling, “I have a lot on my mind, Sol.”

 

“You never told me what that thing was,” she eyed the collar again, knowing it couldn’t simply be a hot new accessory he opted to wear. She had tried to take it off him at one point, winding up pinned to the bed instead. “You’re not usually so…”

 

“Go on…?” He purred, rolling so he was on top of her, his curtain of hair draping around her face to shield her from the world.

 

“...emotional,” she wasn’t sure how else to put his change in demeanor, but emotional seemed as close as possible to express his sudden attentiveness and consideration for her. She was used to him being emotionally distant and only engaging when they got into a heated match about something. Not that she was complaining, she loved that about him, but the increase in interested glances and occasional touches that served no purpose aside from being intimate were unusual for him. “You’re not usually so…handsy.”

 

“Handsy?” He chuckled a little, running his fingers along her jaw and down across her neck before traveling further south. Sliding beneath her to pull her into an embrace as he laid down atop her, he mused thoughtfully. “Likely this device’s doing…I had not put much thought into it.”

 

“What does it do?” She rested her hands on his chest, feeling his slow heart beat beneath her tiny palms. He was always so calm, she wondered if anything ever got him riled up aside from an intense fight.

 

“It frees me from the clutches of that snake, Solus,” Zenos rumbled as he leaned down further to rest his forehead against hers.

 

“Was he controlling you?” Sol recalled hearing about Solus’ fiasco at the Forum, how he had set hundreds of former Garlean slaves into a frenzied state with some manner of remote control. It surprised her a bit to know Zenos was also being controlled, though it did make a few things more clear. Sometimes he had disappeared in the middle of conversations or was unresponsive when she tried to speak to him; she had simply chalked it up to his quirky personality but knowing it was likely his great grandfather’s doing, it made more sense.

 

“Mm…to an extent,” he replied, his thumb caressing her spine as he enjoyed her soft skin. “I don’t make an effort to fight his commands, I have been able to think clearly for some time now despite his machinations. Having this device only makes it easier for me to function autonomously.”

 

“If you could have worn it all this time, why now?” She wondered, running her hands more freely across his pecs, feeling the ridges from the welts she’d left the night before.

 

“I have only had it since I, as you so eloquently put it, ‘came back looking like shit’,” he smirked a little, seeing her quirk an eyebrow at his quote. “It was given to me…as part of an agreement.”

 

“Oh? What did you have to do in exchange?” Sol never heard of him agreeing to do anything for anyone of his own free will unless it benefitted him, and even then it really had to be something worthwhile to stir his fancy. She thought of him like a cat, selfish and calculating, always on the prowl for something exciting to hunt, often taking naps when he was too bored to bother existing.

 

“That is something I cannot share with you,” he murmured before getting up from the bed, stretching his long limbs as he sought his clothing.

 

“Why not?” Sol huffed, annoyed with his secrecy as she sat up as well, watching him pull on his trousers. “You’re not usually one to hide things from me…”

 

“I do not wish harm to come to you,” he replied simply, trying to tug the trousers up over his ass as his rather large cock got in the way. He thought he should get bigger trousers, but Sol seemed to enjoy it when he wore tight clothes. “Knowledge is dangerous.”

 

“You don’t want me to know in case someone finds me and interrogates me,” she determined, seeing him nod. She let out a sigh, crawling off the bed to find her own clothing. Sniffing herself, she decided to take a shower before getting dressed. “Come shower with me before you go.”

 

Zenos considered her suggestion before pulling the trousers back off, casting them aside before sauntering into the bathroom. It was always an interesting time sharing a shower with her, considering her head barely came up to his stomach. He had gotten used to it, however, especially when she opted to help him wash from the waist down so he wouldn’t end up kicking her doing it himself - not that he didn’t sometimes kick her on purpose just to get a rise out of her.

 

Getting into the shower, Sol was quick to wash up before turning to suds up Zenos’ body, “Are you going to be gone for a while?”

 

“Hmm…I am unsure what the days ahead shall hold for me,” he mused, bending down to wash his hair. “I will be sending you away, however, so gather your things.”

 

“What? What do you mean you’re sending me away??” Confused by the sudden news, she glared up at his lazy expression in annoyance. She had grown used to him being gone for a week or two, but always he returned to her for the moon shifts. Never had she left Garlemald, much less been forced into hiding more than her home nestled in the mountains.

 

“The days to come hold an uncertain amount of danger for us both,” he replied coolly, wringing his hair out as he stood back up. “Part of my agreement included your safeguard, you will be staying with those I made a pact with.”

 

“...I don’t like strangers…” Sol expressed her displeasure with the agreement, scrubbing his skin a little more firmly than usual.

 

Letting her get her anger out on him, Zenos gazed down at her, pondering her frustration before speaking again, “I will visit you…as often as is not conspicuous.”

 

“Just…don’t skip the new moon…” she muttered, hanging her head. She remembered how he had been out of town one new moon, the agony of being without his affections left her wanting to die.

 

Zenos knew what she was thinking about, it had affected him nearly the same. It was problematic how intensely he felt her suffering, not used to feeling emotions not his own. He had worked hard and fast to complete his mission, finding himself much shorter with others than usual as he hastened back to Sol’s side. Just having her in his arms again eased the tremendous ache in his chest, concluding that it was better not to skip those nights in the future lest he go through the experience again. He rested a hand on her head, “I shall endeavor not to.”

 

“You better,” she sighed, finishing up with the cleaning session. Climbing out of the shower, she grabbed a towel before tossing one over to him, trotting out of the bathroom to seek a fresh set of clothes. Once dry, she pulled on a pair of tight beige trousers and a crisp white button down shirt before layering a black vest and jacket over it. Sitting down on the bed to tug on her thigh high leather boots, she glanced up at him as he wandered out to get dressed as well. “Are we leaving tonight?”

 

“That would be ideal,” he replied, returning to his fight with his trousers before managing to wrangle his dick into place. “This arrangement is only temporary, but I cannot say the exact length of your stay.”

 

“So pack everything I need, got it,” she sighed, hopping off the bed and dusting herself off before going to dry her hair and do her makeup. She felt a bit more confident having her cat's eye liner on, complemented by her black lipstick that stood out on her pale skin. Next, she returned to her bedroom, finding her bags. She wasn’t much for keeping unnecessary things, only having enough clothes to get by along with a couple items of sentimental value that she never told him about. Managing to get her entire life packed away in two bags, one of which containing mostly books she had yet to read - gifts from her mate to keep her from going stir crazy in his absence - she turned to the now-dressed man as she pulled a cloak on. “Where are we heading?”

 

“Have you been outside of Garlemald before?” Zenos asked as he planned the trip out in his head.

 

“No, I was born here and have always been here,” she shrugged, wondering how they might escape unseen.

 

“Hmm…I will ferry you then,” Zenos concluded, stepping outside of the small dwelling and into the blizzard outside. Reaching a clear enough space, he threw back his cloak and sprouted a pair of massive leathery wings, curling them in a bit as he awaited his mate.

 

Trudging through the snow with her bags, Sol held them against herself as Zenos scooped her up and held her close, managing to keep a grip as the man took off into the air with one swift beat of his wings. Closing her eyes against the oncoming snow, she hoped no one would see them, glad he kept the mountain range between them and the towers of Garlemald. She felt a little sentimental leaving her homeland, wishing she could have seen the gleaming skyscrapers one last time before they soared far from the snowy nation. 

 

Following the peaks until they eventually reached their target land, Zenos alighted in an inconspicuous location before furling his wings back beneath the cloak, his figure hidden once more as he set out, “Come, we must walk some ways.”

 

Doing her best to keep up with his long strides while carrying the heavy bags, she nearly dropped one along the way before Zenos took it from her. Even if he did it to hasten their trip, she was somewhat relieved for the help - not that she needed it, she was strong enough on her own to manage. After about half an hour of walking, they reached an outpost that seemed rather quiet, most of the residents likely normies who wouldn’t be up this late. Following him into a building, her nose twitched as she frowned, “This is a vampire den…”

 

“You would be correct,” he replied as they were greeted by a confused and apprehensive Kit.

 

“Who…are you?” Kit looked between the two, her hand on the hilt of her sword as she awaited their reply.

 

“Speak to your mistress, we have an arrangement,” Zenos rumbled, not taking down his hood and mask.

 

Kit didn’t need to see him to recognize his voice, hissing and drawing her sword, “How did you get in??”

 

“Do not make me repeat myself,” he hissed back, waiting for her to do as he commanded.

 

Scowling at him but not seeing him making any advances to attack, she recalled that Mufinella had mentioned making some sort of pact with Zenos. Glancing at the woman beside him, she slowly pulled out her linkpearl to call her mistress. Speaking briefly with her, she paled and disconnected, replacing her sword in its sheath. Waving her hand to the stairs, she muttered, “This way…we will have a room prepared for you…may I have your companion’s name?”

 

“...Sol…” the smaller woman replied, glancing at Zenos as he handed her the second bag.

 

I will return for you…you may trust them. Now go… Zenos urged her on, making no move for an affectionate parting. Keep my gift close to you.

 

Sol nodded to him before following the female Hyur inside, feeling reservation in trusting an enemy coven in such a time of impending war. She hoped she wasn’t a prisoner, not that Zenos would let them hold her hostage, it was doubtful any of them could stop him from getting her back. Resigning herself to the new arrangement, she went upstairs, only glancing back once over the railing to find Zenos had already left, Gods…I hate this.

 

The pair disappeared down the residential hallway, seeking an unoccupied room for her to call home for the foreseeable future.

Chapter 79: The Plan Underway

A solid week passed before injured parties were feeling well enough to mobilize again. The necessary amount of teleportation crystals were fabricated and readied in an inconspicuous bag for Zenos to carry. Making arrangements to meet the Garlean in a neutral territory, Mufi waited in an abandoned tower on the outskirts of Coerthas Central Highlands. The vampiress opted to go alone, not wanting to draw too much attention to her existence in the area before a hand off could be done. Waiting a half hour for her contact to arrive, she eventually heard the flap of wings on the top of the tower, frowning as she looked up to see Zenos descending from the spiral staircase. She unfolded her arms, eyeing him curiously, “How’d you get here? I was expecting you from the front door…”

 

”I flew,” he shrugged, moving to stand before her as his eyes surveyed the room quickly to determine she was alone. Eventually his gaze settled on the bag she shouldered.

 

”Right, well…here are the crystals,” she shrugged the pack off before holding it out to him, praying he would hold up his end of the bargain. Part of her was curious about his means of flight but opted to stay focused on the mission for now. “Have the Allagans seen you before?”

 

”I had no involvement in their capture, nor have I made any attempt to communicate with them…it is doubtful,” he replied after a moment of thought. He’d been careful not to be spotted when running his scouting mission, even keeping out of the sight of the guards patrolling the cages. “There are fewer Allagans now, the small pest has attempted larger scale experiments this week.”

 

”Godsdamned wench…alright, save as many as you can,” she sighed, not wanting G’raha to know the news until his people were safely in her coven and stowed away in one of her secret shelters.

 

”Do you wish me to eliminate the clones as well or would you prefer that to be another time?” He tilted his head as he took the bag from her, attaching it to his belt before draping his cape over it, concealing it from view. While typically he wore his hulking armor when away on a mission, he opted to leave it behind for the day, wearing the gear he wore beneath his armor: a simple black fitted shirt with leather trousers beneath a black cloak. 

 

“It would be ideal for you to hit both at once, but prioritize the Allagans first,” Mufi instructed him, wanting to ensure the slaves were safely recovered so they didn’t get any ideas and move them somewhere he couldn’t find them…or destroy them. “You may destroy the clones however you see fit.”

 

He nodded, seeming pleased to make his own choice in that regard. Turning to leave, he barely paused on the stairs to speak once more, “Is Sol well?”

 

”Yes, she’s been…a delight to sponsor,” Mufi gave a weak smile. The Au Ri had been anything but, hissing and growling at anyone who entered her room to feed her or offer fresh linens. Mufi ended up being her care-giver before determining the woman enjoyed books. She made a bargain with her to be kinder to the staff if she gave her full access to her library, tempting her with the promise of rare and one of a kind tomes to read. That seemed to quell the Au Ri’s ire, though she was still cold towards the servants when they hung around too long.

 

Zenos smirked a little at the thought of what kind of mischief she was likely stirring in her time there, glad she was safe at least. Satisfied with the answer, he made his exit, leaving Mufi to return to the coven to await the delivery.

 

Returning to Garlemald, Zenos began to put his plans into motion. He had already prepared a surprise in the clone room, having hidden magitek explosives beneath every pod when Solus was occupied with other business. Doing as instructed, he focused on rescuing the hostages first. He knew that the elders were holding a meeting to discuss plans to deal with the second wave of invaders that hovered at their borders, it was the opportune time to strike. Making his way down to the gaol, he dispatched the guards before approaching the cages holding the surviving Allagans.

 

”W-Who are you??” One of the Allagans trembled at the sight of the shrouded man who had easily murdered their captors.

 

”That is of no consequence,” he murmured, testing the cage to find it locked tight. Narrowing his eyes, he pulled the bag from his belt and pushed it through the bars, holding it out to them. There were less survivors than before, those remaining looking like they were barely alive to begin with. “Take these and give one to everyone. Use them to escape.”

 

The Allagan cautiously approached to take the bag, peeking inside to pull out a crystal, “What are these?”

 

”Teleportation crystals, just hold them and activate their magic, they will do the rest,” he explained before withdrawing his hand. “Do it now, I do not have time to waste.”

 

Hastily handing out the crystals to the other captives in the cage, he held the bag out to Zenos again before seeing him shake his head. Carefully shouldering the bag, he clutched the crystal to his chest, “Thank you…”

 

”Just go,” Zenos sighed, wanting to move on before a patrol caught him aiding them.

 

Slowly the Allagans began to teleport, some needing assistance with the activation, until finally they were gone, leaving nothing behind but the filth they had been living in.

 

Glad he’d completed one part of his mission successfully, he decided now was the time for him to move on to his next task. Heading outside the Imperial tower, he overlooked the city below. It always felt so cold to him, not just because of the weather and snow coating every structure. The metal and stone structures never felt welcoming to him, always feeling like a cemetery waiting to happen. Today was the day he would make the proud city into the death trap he saw in his dreams, or was it another city? It didn’t matter to him, they would befall the same fate by his hands.

 

Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small device with buttons on it. Without hesitation, he punched in a code before activating it; the explosives would activate in two minutes, plenty of time to detonate just as he began his wrathful assault on the city. Reaching to his neck, he removed his collar and draped it on one of his fingers loosely. He had already tested the range of the device, finding that, as long as he had it on his body, it would still do the job it was intended for. 

 

Now he was ready to move on to part two of his plans of destruction, casting aside his cloak before taking a deep breath. With a shudder, he growled as wings sprouted from his back and his body began to grow. A long and heavily spiked tail thrashed out behind him as he snarled, hands and feet transforming into taloned claws. Once his transformation was complete, he donned the form of a formidable dragon, the jammer collar now snuggly fitted to one of his claws but still serving its purpose. Letting out a mighty roar, he took flight, beginning to circle the tower as he bellowed, “YOUR TIME HAS COME, FOOLISH MORTALS! FALL IN THE HELLFIRES OF YOUR FATE!”

 

Summoning his power, he flapped his left wing, launching a bombardment of violent fire storms at the tower, the impact being timed perfectly for the explosives to go off. One chunk of the tower blew out, billows of smoke pouring out into the winds of his summoned storm. Swooping over the city, he began to hurl ice and fire at the buildings, swinging his powerful tail at the structures to begin toppling them until chaos ensued. Screams and alarms filled the cold air as he continued his assault, waiting until the army began to rally the troops and clamor into their mechs. With a gleeful deep chuckle, he dove to their level, knocking the magitek forces around like tumbleweeds.

 

”Your Radiances! We need to evacuate you now!!” One of the guards in the tower hollered over the alarms as Varis and Solus exited into the snowstorm whipping the air over the city. 

 

“A dragon? What is it doing here?” Varis scowled at the sight of the beast terrorizing his people.

 

Solus watched the creature swoop and dive as metal flew through the air, his eyes focused on the attacker. After a moment, he let out a harsh laugh, as if a secret had been revealed to him. He lifted his fingers, snapping them but seeing no result to his summons. He scoffed, “That brat…what has he done…”

 

”What is it?” Varis turned his attention to his sire, confused by the oddly amused grin on the vampire’s face.

 

”A hitch in my plans…” Solus muttered as he retreated back into the tower. Hurrying through the hallways, he crossed paths with an irate Krile who was screaming at some guards. “What is the meaning of this prattle?”

 

”My subjects!! They’re all gone!” Krile screamed, whirling on him with a mix of fury and agony. “What have you done with them?!”

 

”You accuse me with no proof? Foolish child…I have no idea what happened with your pets,” Solus scowled at her before growing concerned. He pushed past her, making for his laboratory. “Do not bother me with such trifles.”

 

”Trifles?!” Krile gawked at his lack of concern, returning to harassing the guards to search the tower from stem to stern for her missing hostages.

 

Solus teleported to the entrance of his laboratory, immediately shielding his face as flames flew around him. Fury rose in his chest at the sight of every single pod being shattered, the room bathed in dismembered corpses that lay in flames. His creations would not have survived such an attack, not in their current state - his army was completely destroyed. This was no mere happenstance of an attack, this was targeted, only making him all the more wrathful. Setting his jaw, he teleported outside the tower, hovering in the midst of the storm as he cast his gaze on the dragon still tearing apart the glorious city he had built, “It seems punishment is in order for my unruly prodigy…”

 

Circling around a building as he worked to bring it down, Zenos felt a sharp pain in his back as one of his wings was severed at the base. He howled, quickly clutching the side of the building as he turned to face his attacker. Seeing Solus’ form glowing in the sleet and fiery hale, he knew it was time to flee. He barely dodged another attack from the elder vampire as he used the cover of the city and smoke to attempt to gain some ground, feeling the man’s gaze still locked on him. It was all he could do to get some distance before feeling a sting in his left hind quarters, growling as he crashed to the streets below. He couldn’t wait any longer, summoning his strength to teleport away from the city to safety. 

 

Appearing outside of Mor Dhona, he shifted back to his vampire form, blood streaming from his shoulder blade and thigh. He caught the collar before it fell to the ground, swiftly securing it around his neck again as he felt the briefest of stirrings inside himself from Solus’ attempt to control him again. As he limped towards the outpost, he worked to heal his leg, ignoring the looks of shock as he approached in all his glory.

 

”What are you doing?! At least cover yourself up!” Spotting the man approaching from the border as she organized defenses outside of the coven, Mufi hurried over to Zenos, yanking her cloak off before throwing it at him. She could see he was covered in blood, surprised to imagine it was his own. “Get inside, quickly!”

 

Zenos pulled the cloak over himself, finding it barely covered his groin but at least concealed his identity as he slipped into the coven house. A few of the Allagans were still in the lobby as they were being ushered inside to their new hiding place, a few pausing to be healed by Y’shtola first. 

 

“Is this your blood?” Mufi asked him as she led him upstairs, wondering if his mission was successful.

 

”Yes,” he grunted, not seeming terribly concerned for his safety as he followed her. “It is done.”

 

”So I see…” Mufi murmured, heading to the healers ward. She was thrilled to see the Allagans when they appeared in the rookery as planned, though it was disappointing to see the twenty-three had dropped to only fifteen. Krile likely attempted her portal summons twice during the week to no avail, if they had waited any longer she may have gone through the whole lot. 

 

“Where is Sol?” Zenos inquired as he entered the hospital room, sitting down in a chair before dropping the cloak into his lap. Unable to reach his back to heal it, he waited for Mufi to aid him, his lazy blue eyes watching her intently. 

 

“She is somewhere in the house, probably in the library,” Mufi replied as she grabbed a few things to clean him up and help with his healing process. Warming a bag of blood, she tossed it to him before getting to work on his back. “I assume Solus caught you?”

 

Zenos grunted before downing the blood, licking around his mouth to clean up any dribbles.

 

”I’m not surprised, he probably wasn’t happy about you betraying him,” Mufi scoffed, scrubbing the blood away so she could tend the wound. “What happened?”

 

”I attacked the city to cover the destruction of his clone army,” Zenos replied simply, closing his eyes as he focused on healing himself.

 

”You destroyed Garlemald??” Surprised he’d gone to such an extent, she noticed a few deep scars on his back, something she’d seen before on others in the coven. She scowled, holding her hand over his wound to use healing magicks. “You can transform…that’s how you flew to the tower…”

 

Glancing over his shoulder at her, he grunted, “You are astute.”

 

”I’ve seen these types of scars before, the kind that never properly heal,” Mufi muttered, tracing his scars with her other hand. There were a few scales across his back as well, likely remnants of his Wereform as Estinien shared. She wondered idly what his form was, thinking they looked draconian as well. It made sense, given his mate. “I assume they are from Sol?”

 

Zenos hummed a little before turning forward again, seeming disinclined to answer her.

 

”You must have thought they wouldn’t know it was you…shame, Solus can see souls, that’s likely why he only maimed you…” Mufi sighed, having to weave her soul magicks into the wound to seal it. “He must have been pissed.”

 

”So he can? Hmm…” Zenos mused thoughtfully, understanding how the elder vampire tracked him so easily. He frowned a little, wondering if he could track him back to the coven. “How far does his ability stretch?”

 

”If you’re worried he could track you back here, that is unlikely,” Mufi shook her head, checking on his wound when she was done before moving around front to work on his leg. The gash was deep, likely severing his thigh muscle. It was a wonder he’d been able to walk on it. She set to work weaving the tendons back together. “Garlemald is too far away, especially if you teleported here rather than physically traveling. My coven is shielded from view as well, within these walls no soul can be detected. Otherwise someone would have known I had G’raha and Emerald here.”

 

No longer concerned for any security threats to his mate, Zenos focused on his healing again, going quiet as he waited to be patched up.

 

As Mufi worked on his thigh, the door burst open, a small body rushing into the room before zipping around Zenos and hissing at Mufi. Narrowing her eyes at the furious woman, Mufi spoke sharply, “Calm yourself, I did not do this to him!”

 

”Why are you injured??” Sol glared at Zenos, still leery of the vampiress tending him.

 

”It’s of little concern,” he remarked, looking her over to ensure she seemed well. “Do you have my spare attire?”

 

Noticing the cloak over his lap was barely concealing his modesty, she scowled at him, “Yes…”

 

”Retrieve it for me,” closing his eyes again, Zenos grunted a little, feeling his wound closing up finally. The process had been painful but he was not one to react much to any measure of agony, finding the procedure was less painful than missing his new moon date.

 

Sol huffed, not wanting to leave him alone with another female. Giving Mufi a glare of warning, she stalked out of the room to get his spare outfit from her bags.

 

“She’s quite protective of you,” Mufi chuckled, amused by Sol’s reaction. “It’s surprising to see you with a lover, much less a mate.”

 

”Are you amused by the prospect?” Zenos peeked open an eye, amused by her remarks.

 

”I’ve never known you to be intimate with anyone, so…yes, to an extent,” Mufi shook her head as she finished patching up his thigh before checking on a few more minor injuries, glad simple healing magicks could manage them. “Just forewarning: if you’ve mated, more changed than just being able to be in the sun. You run the risk of getting her pregnant now.”

 

”Oh?” He tilted his head, glancing at her in curiosity. He had never considered the risk of impregnating Sol, wondering if she’d care or not. Perhaps he should bring it up with her when they had some time alone. “Personal experience?”

 

Mufi hesitated for a moment before finally answering as she tended to his remaining injuries, “Yes…though it did not end well for me. But her body is not dead, so hers could be viable.”

 

He hummed a little in understanding, seeming interested in her reaction to this information. Watching her work, he murmured, “What happened?”

 

Flinching a little, Mufi wanted to clam up but somehow talking about it now with someone like Zenos felt different and detached. He would never sympathize with her or judge her for what happened, simply understanding the situation was sufficient. Slowly she began to regale the experience with him, “It was the new moon that did it. My mate was…quite fertile, and being bonded to him had changed my physiology enough that I was able to become pregnant. But…”

 

”But?” Zenos eyed her thoughtfully and coolly, waiting for her answer.

 

She looked down, the memories of that night still haunting her. Closing her eyes and shaking her head, she rid herself of the heartache that threatened to tear her apart once more, “The full moon caused a change in me once more and the baby did not survive. Unless more changes in me…if…perhaps…I became part Were, there is a chance my body could become alive enough…but the transformation could also cause another miscarriage.”

 

”Hmm,” he mused to himself, looking away across the room, surveying his surroundings. “But my mate is more or less a viable host.”

 

”Correct, the threat seems to be greatest around the new moon, something about the pull to mate that comes from our Were partners is what causes our bodies to change and become fertile,” Mufi explained in a cold tone, patching up his leg once she was done healing it to ensure it did not tear as it finished its healing process. “So just…use protection, or don’t, if you want kids…just know it could happen.”

 

”Noted,” he murmured as he wondered if Sol was already pregnant. She hadn’t been yet, which may have been by complete chance. The idea of siring a child was strange to think about. He wasn’t sure he cared, not exactly knowing what a real father was like since his childhood was sterile and loveless and full of violence - and that was all before he became a vampire. At least Solus waited until his 26th nameday to turn him, allowing him to remain at his peak of physical perfection for the rest of his undying life. Would a child of his be human, Were, or vampire? Or some horrific mix? It would be an interesting experiment, to be certain.

 

Eventually Sol returned with a pile of clothing, presenting it to Zenos and giving Mufi a side glare, “Is his body healed?”

 

”Yes, I’ve done what I can, his body should finish healing on its own in a few hours,” Mufi replied as she stood back, carrying the bloodied cleaning cloths to a disposal bin before washing up. “I’ll get out of your hair, if you’d like to show him to your room once he’s dressed, he is welcome to stay until he is recovered…assuming Solus doesn’t come knocking.”

 

”He has enough to deal with back in Garlemald, I doubt he’d come for me,” Zenos scoffed lightly, beginning to pull on the shirt she brought him. He ignored the ache in his back, as if it weren’t even there.

 

”Let us hope so,” Mufi sighed as she made her exit, pausing at the door for one last remark. “When you’re better, come to my office, I would like a full briefing on what happened, if you don’t mind.”

 

”I will be there in two hours time,” Zenos knew how long it took him to recover from injuries, not being concerned with having to rest too long. Considering the vampiress had woven his injuries together, it likely would take less time, but he thought he’d be generous to allow his mate to have some time with him. She seemed upset, something that mildly perturbed him.

 

”See you in two hours then,” she nodded before slipping out of the room, leaving the pair to themselves as she went to check on the refugee sheltering progress.

 

Sol narrowed her eyes at the door before hissing to him, “You smell like her.”

 

”I’ll take a shower later,” he grunted as he got to his feet, tossing the cloak aside before pulling his trousers on.

 

The Au Ri scoffed, folding her arms over her chest as she watched him dress. She gazed at the bandages on his leg and back, wondering how he got injured so badly when he rarely got even the lightest graze, “Who did this to you?”

 

”Solus,” finally admitting to his attacker, Zenos finished dressing before tilting his head at her. “I had not expected him to identify me, a mistake I will not make again.”

 

”Were you in your Were form?” Sol asked as she moved towards the door to leave.

 

”Yes,” Zenos replied plainly, following her into the hallway.

 

Sol wondered what he’d done to the city that would keep Solus busy, having mixed feelings about the idea of anything happening to Garlemald. It was the place she’d grown up in, but it had also been her prison. Prior to Zenos taking an interest in her, she’d been treated like a second-class being, less than cattle, some days. They had known each other for roughly ten years, thankfully she dodged the duty of being bred or forced to ‘entertain’ visitors during the yearly masquerade before she came of age. She’d crossed paths with Zenos in the training grounds, having been caught trying to train herself when her masters weren’t around. The fire and determination in her eyes had intrigued the vampire prince, enough for him to begin to train her himself, thinking she’d make an excellent assassin someday. Time and a few hot nights of passion led to where they were now, hiding out in a stranger’s coven while her home lay in chaos wrought by her mate. She had wished for more excitement in her life, but she wasn’t sure this was it.

 

Eventually they arrived at her room, slipping inside and retiring to the bed. It wasn’t exactly Zenos sized but he managed, curling on his okay side to rest. He lazily watched Sol crawl into the bed as she nestled against his chest, idly wondering again if there was a chance she was pregnant. He murmured quietly, “Have you had your monthly recently?”

 

”Eh? We’re between moon cycles…what do you mean?” Sol frowned a little in confusion, wondering if he hit his head while he was fighting.

 

”I mean when you bleed,” he clarified, blinking slowly.

 

”Oh, that…I haven’t had it yet this month but it’ll probably come in a few days…why?” She was a little awkward discussing it with him, having never brought it up in the past beyond requesting supplies to manage it.

 

”I have heard news that I am likely able to sire children because of our bond,” giving a small yawn, he closed his eyes.

 

”Wait…what?” Shocked by the news, Sol sat up a little to stare at him. “I could get pregnant?”

 

”Does it bother you?” Peeking open one eye, he looked up at her, wondering if she was upset.

 

Sol blinked a little as she processed the news, beginning to wonder if she might have gotten pregnant a week ago. The idea of bearing a child had always been something of contention for her since she was young, considering how her kind was typically treated. But the concept of bearing the child of a vampire was almost preposterous, how could an undead being create life? Was their bond just that strong to undo the curse? She shook her head slowly, “I don’t…know. I’d have to ponder it for a bit…does it bother you?”

 

”Mm…I am indifferent…but I do not wish to inconvenience you with a burden if it is unwanted,” Zenos replied casually, closing his eye again. “A child would be poorly timed to arrive when war is imminent.”

 

”That is true…should we use precautions from now on then?” Sol inquired as she wondered what sort of precautions they could take. She wasn’t well-versed in that sort of thing, having been fairly sheltered and denied education as a slave. Any books she had gotten her hands on thus far did not offer her this kind of knowledge.

 

”I’ll see to it,” he reached his arm out to wrap around Sol’s waist, pulling her closer to him. “Lay with me.”

 

Falling silent, Sol curled up against Zenos again, her mind wandering to the idea of having his child. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so terrible, so long as she remained free. The thought bounced around her head for the next few hours until Zenos woke from his nap.

Chapter 80: Change of Truce

Things were looking grim for the remaining Allagan refugees, despite their rescue and first aid being applied, the survivors were in poor health and malnourished. Several were placed in separate rooms for intensive care, uncertainty in their chances of survival through the day. Those that were deemed capable of recovering on their own were ushered to the special hiding place set up for them in the depths of the coven, each one getting their own warm bed and regular meals - starting out with simple and bland foods lest their systems go into shock. It had been a lengthy process getting them settled but Mufi was relieved to see at least twelve of them were fit enough to be left to rest, having Doga and Unei move in with them to tend them and help ease their worries about their new home.

 

Heading back to her office, Mufi wrote down some notes in her journal about the latest additions to the coven, ones who could hopefully eventually be returned to the crystal tower to rebuild their home in peace. It was something that would not happen for many months or longer, so she’d have to assign a servant or two to tend them in the meantime. Hearing a knock at her door, she glanced at the time to see two hours exactly had passed. She chuckled to herself, “Ever the prompt man…enter!”

 

Zenos stepped through the doorway, followed swiftly by Sol who appeared to be attached to his shadow. The pair moved to the desk and settled in the chairs set before it.

 

”Have you fully healed?” Mufi inquired as she prepared to take notes on his briefing.

 

”Yes,” Zenos replied simply, having had Sol remove the bandages prior to their arrival, just to confirm his recovery.

 

”Excellent, now that things have settled, can you recount what occurred in Garlemald?” She inquired, folding her hands over her journal as she turned her gaze up to him.

 

”It was rather uneventful,” he shrugged, reclining in the chair as he got more comfortable. “I waited for Their Radiances to be occupied with business before freeing the Allagans, as requested. I had also planted explosives in the laboratory to ensure every clone pod was destroyed. Once things were prepared, I used my Were form to sew chaos in the city to cover up the destruction of the clones.”

 

”Did you completely destroy the city?” Mufi quirked an eyebrow at him, wondering how far he went with his plan.

 

“I created a sufficient distraction by demolishing several key buildings downtown, I had planned more but Solus interfered with my progress,” Zenos admitted honestly, not seeming to care about his wanton destruction. “I was not strong enough to fight him in my Were form…regrettably.”

 

“I see,” giving a thoughtful nod as she scribbled some notes in her journal, she sighed. “Thank you for holding up your end of the bargain. Sol may remain here at my coven for as long as you wish her to stay, you may also come and go as you please, so long as it is discreet and does not bring harm to my coven. So next time you lose track of your clothes, perhaps stow a spare change somewhere nearby before you come inside?”

 

Zenos smirked a little at the memory of wandering in buck naked, nodding a little, “Perhaps.”

 

Giving a sigh, Mufi shut her journal and stood from the desk, “Since we will be allies until this war ends, I will give you temporary permissions around the coven house. I’ll also give you a special teleportation stone that will bring you directly into the foyer so there will be no need for you to walk in or out.”

 

Rising to follow her, Zenos accepted the crystal, stowing it on his person before following her around the coven. He was shown once more to the area Sol was staying in, the pair being relocated to a room with a much larger bed in case he chose to stay the night. Mufi also showed him the way to the library in case his mate was not in the room, though it seemed she was aware whenever he was in proximity to her. The tour was short and restricted, unsurprising to him given their opposing sides, ending back in the new guest quarters.

 

“I would like to amend our pact, now that things have been resolved on both our sides,” Mufi spoke to Zenos while Sol migrated her things to the new living space.

 

“What are the new terms you wish to discuss?” Zenos tilted his head with interest, folding his arms over his chest as he stood in the room.

 

“It involves our parts in this war, and after the war is over,” Mufi explained as she met his gaze without restraint. “While we are temporary allies, I want you to promise not to bring harm to any of my people, whether they are in this house or living abroad.”

 

“You are referring to those in the teahouse, I presume?” He listened to her requests without remark either way.

 

“Yes, anyone who is a part of my coven or otherwise allied with it,” she went on to explain, pacing a little. “In exchange, we will continue to ensure the safety of your mate, as well as provide you with housing as needed. I assume you won’t be welcome in Garlemald anymore, given your recent…activities there.”

 

Zenos nodded a little in agreement, “Anything else? Do you wish to enlist my aid?”

 

“That is up to you, I would not turn away your assistance in defending the house, but if you wish to simply aid in protecting your mate should things become too much to bear…” Mufi trailed off, seeing Sol wander back into the room with her things. She moved on with the subject. “Once this war is over and our truce is dissolved, I request that our duel be clean and not bring harm to anyone around us. I promise no harm to come to your mate, so I ask that you refrain from causing harm to my people. This is between you and me, no one else. Agreed?”

 

Zenos seemed to consider the request; he knew if danger came to his mate, it would endanger him as well, likewise for Mufi and her mate. He didn’t want to cheat himself out of having an exciting battle, so the request seemed fair and logical to him, “I have no qualms with your requests. The changes are agreeable to me.”

 

“Excellent! Then let us get through this war in one piece so you can have your duel,” Mufi stuck her hand out to him to shake on it.

 

Sol glared at her a little, a small growl in her throat.

 

Zenos chuckled at his mate’s possessiveness, taking a step to shake Mufi’s hand, “How unlikely for the two of us to become allies after so many centuries…I look forward to our work together, my friend.”

 

The concept of being friends with Zenos felt odd but strangely intriguing, never had she thought she could be working side by side with someone she always viewed as her enemy. Perhaps the war would end in her favor after all. Nodding to him, she gave a slight shake before pulling away, not wanting to linger too long and create drama with the angry Au Ri, “Feel free to request new garments from my seamstress, since I assume you did not pack much for your rebellion.”

 

Zenos nodded to her, knowing he’d only prepared one spare outfit knowing he’d need something after the attack, “Is that part of the bargain as well?”

 

“Perhaps an incentive to keep relations between us civil?” Mufi smirked a little before heading for the door. “I’ll have her drop by to get your measurements so please stay put until she’s done.”

 

Scoffing a little as the door shut behind their host, Zenos went to sit on the new bed, finding it to be an acceptable size for him as he fell back into it. He closed his eyes, pondering everything that had recently happened, until he felt a sharp pain in his arm, “Ow.”

 

“You destroyed our home??” Sol hissed, angry to find out the extent of his chaos. “What are we going to do after this stupid war?!”

 

“Find somewhere else to live?” He didn’t bother opening his eyes, simply folding his hands over his stomach as he crossed his feet at the ankles.

 

“You’re going to challenge her after the war…” Sol wasn’t excited about the news of their agreement, sitting on the edge of the bed as she stared down at her hands. “Is it a duel to the death?”

 

“That has not been determined,” peeking an eye open, he regarded her thoughtfully, seeing the concern on her porcelain face. He did find her opal scales curious, the way they caught the light and shimmered in ways most Au Ri scales did not. Reaching up, he ran his fingers along her horn, seeing her shiver slightly. “You do not think I can defeat her.”

 

“I do not wish to die,” Sol corrected despite the arousal of his touch. “But I do not wish to live without you…”

 

“How ideal that our bond takes us both to the grave…” he smirked a little but understood her concerns. He did not wish to deny her a future simply because of their bond, had he a way to sever it before the battle then he would, but he knew she would never agree to it. He could feel everything she felt, knew her thoughts intimately, causing something inside him to stir as he gripped her horn. Pulling her against his chest, he kissed her soundly, ignoring the growls of protest until she swung herself on top of him. He took the opportunity to roll with her, pinning her to the bed as he dug his hand into her trousers. “You are jealous of the mistress of this house…”

 

“I…am not! AAH!” Sol exclaimed as he buried his fingers inside of her. It had been a week since last they copulated, leaving her tightened against his intrusion. Arching her back, she dug her nails into his arms, panting as he swiftly brought her to orgasm.

 

“You realize that our bond prevents my thoughts from straying…?” Zenos whispered against her horn, continuing his pleasuring without falter. Dragging his tongue against her scales slowly, he wrung another orgasm out of her, along with a growl. He chuckled.

 

“Fuck you…mnngh!” She hissed before squirming more. Her long tail lashed out before worming its way into his trousers, rubbing against his cock.

 

Zenos rumbled his approval but did not let up on her, giving her slight punishment for her behavior as a guest, “Would you have me risk impregnating you once more, my little beast?”

 

“Just…fuck me already!” Sol wasn’t entirely sure she trusted the word of their enemy, even if she’d taken good care of her so far. She knew the savages of the other realms weren’t trustworthy, and she wasn’t about to cease their times of pleasure simply at the risk of being seeded.

 

Giving a short laugh, Zenos roughly yanked her trousers down before pushing her legs back, unfurling his lengthy cock from its confines. Pressing it into her warmth, he hung his head to watch her reactions. Something about the way she grew insanely feral during their times together stirred his insides in ways nothing else did, which was a feat in itself given his ineptitude to feel anything but boredom on a daily basis. Thrusting into her, he pinned her in place with one hand, holding her neck, “Then I shall breed you…thoroughly…”

 

Sol threw her head back, gasping from the denial of air that only served to intensify her orgasms. She could barely accommodate much of his monstrous cock as it was, the pressure being enough to make her howl with every finish. Her longer than average tail snaked up, wrapping around his neck to return the favor as it tightened slowly.

 

A feral grin creased Zenos’ lips as he reveled in her participation in the event, closing his eyes as he went harder on her. Just before he blacked out, he felt her grip slacken, as if she could sense when his orgasm was approaching. He growled as he came, filling her to overflowing with his seed. Pounding through the finish, he felt her tighten once more, pleasing him greatly, What if I wished for you to bear my child? Would you protest?

 

No, I still don’t believe her though, Sol groaned as she came hard enough to make a mess. Do you?

 

Yes, she was honest with me. We’ve always been honest with each other, his hand dragged down her torso, roughly squeezing her petite breasts until her nipples hardened. He pinched them firmly through her blouse. I had no reason to question the sorrow she felt.

 

Sorrow? Gasping from his rough treatment, she loosened her hold on his neck completely to begin whipping him with her tail, hearing his amused chuckles that were deep and provoking.

 

From her own personal experience in the matter, He shoved his hand beneath her clothes, tormenting her tender nubs further until she came once more.

 

Fuck…but I’m not a vampire, Sol was losing her mind from his intense torture, wanting to dig her nails into him more. 

 

Then you can bear our child, once he sensed her nipples were too raw to continue with his play, he slid his hand to her waist, rubbing her scales gently. This drew a desperate gasp out of his mate, pleasing him greatly. He came once more, another mess gushing forth from her loins.

 

But if you die in this duel…our child will die too, she could barely think straight, her mind not registering the knock at the door until it creaked open. Turning her face, she could see a pale woman peeking in the room.

 

“Oh gods! I-I will come back later!” The woman stammered as she quickly slammed the door shut.

 

“I think that was the seamstress,” Zenos chuckled, unwavering in his movement as he scooped Sol up and rolled off the bed. Walking to the bathroom with her legs draped over his arms as he thrusted with each step he took, he mused at the way his mate blushed. “Are you embarrassed?”

 

“I…don’t like…being seen…” she could barely speak, her fingers digging into his sleeves to hold on for dear life.

 

Zenos hummed to himself, recalling the reason she often wore clothing from neck to toe, concealing her entire body from sight. She bore many scars like most slaves did, but her scales attracted far too much attention for her liking. When they mated, Zenos was compelled to slaughter all who had seen her nude form, eliminating any knowledge of it outside of his own. She was his, and he made sure of that thoroughly.

 

“You’re making…a mess…” Sol panted, seeing the trail of fluids dripping between his steps.

 

“Should I care?” He remarked as he reached his destination, stopping at the shower to finish undressing. It was a special skill of his to multitask during sex, easily managing to continue his rough thrusts as he kicked off his trousers and cast his shirt aside. Helping to disrobe his mate, he stepped into the shower and turned it on, letting the water wash away their messes as he kept making them. They could easily fuck for another hour or three before being spent, which he intended to see through. There was no knowing when he’d have to be away again, not wishing to waste his time with his mate doing anything else.

 

Meanwhile, Mufi settled things at the coven house before returning to Vertigo to check on everyone. She was concerned about Emerald’s near complete shut down after the attack, still finding her fairly closed off and quiet when spoken to. Thancred and Diana spent more time on the island, mostly for Diana’s sake as she struggled to deal with everything that had occurred. Urianger was away on espionage business, leaving G’raha and Diamond to tend the house in his absence.

 

G’raha was nearly finished cleaning the bedroom when Mufi stepped into the room, causing his heart to skip a beat, “Mufi! You’re back!”

 

”Yes, for the moment,” she gave him a soft smile as she crossed the room to greet him, chuckling a little as he wrapped his arms around her in a hug. She tried not to stumble too much in her exhaustion. “Did you miss me?”

 

”Always…” he whispered before wanting to ask about the Allagans and the mission. He fidgeted a little awkwardly, not wanting to be too overbearing.

 

Mufi smiled to herself before patting his back, “The mission was a success, the remaining Allagans have been safely transported to the secret room within my coven.”

 

”Remaining…?” Troubled by her words, he stepped back a little, searching her face for answers.

 

She sighed as she looked away, holding his hands loosely, “There were only fifteen left alive…three of which are too ill from their poor treatment. I’m sorry, Raha, I don’t know if they’ll survive the day, but Y’shtola is doing her best…”

 

”I…understand,” his ears drooping at the news, he wished he could have done more to save his people. Perhaps if he had acted sooner, taken matters into his own hands…

 

”Raha, you would have died trying…” Mufi sensed his thoughts, knowing he was spiraling from his own self-loathing. Reaching to cup his cheek, she drew his gaze to hers. “Twelve are still safe and thriving…do not despair over a past we cannot change.”

 

G’raha nodded reluctantly as he held her hands tightly, closing his eyes as he whispered, “Thank you…my love…”

 

It warmed her heart to hear his words despite the situation, drawing her to step closer as she leaned in for a kiss. Gentle and soft, she consoled him with her affections until his heart was soothed. With reluctance, she sighed and pulled away, “I need to visit Ishgard…”

 

”Whyfor?” His tail twitching with annoyance, G’raha pouted at the idea of her visiting her old lover.

 

”To check on the clone, since it’s the last remaining experiment, the chances of Solus seeking her out are high,” Mufi ran her fingers through her hair as she moved to sit on the bed for a moment, resting her body. Healing Zenos had taken enough out of her to leave her weary. “I need to hide it, otherwise I’ll have sentenced them to death for aiding me.”

 

”How can you hide it from him? He’s…so powerful,” G’raha frowned before moving to join her, settling at her side and leaning in to kiss her neck.

 

Mufi closed her eyes, struggling to resist his affections as she instinctively tilted her head aside for him, “My magicks are sufficient to shield the body from his sight. Solus’ advantage over me is that he can see souls, but the clone bears no soul. So long as it is fitted with a jamming device, he cannot summon it home but I am unsure if he planted another means of tracking it. That’s what I need to block.”

 

”Then…will you be needing a meal to bolster your strength? If you are to use magicks…” blushing a little at his selfish longing to feel intimate with his mate, G’raha held his wrist up to her lips in offering. “You are weary…did something else transpire?”

 

“I had to use my soul magic on Zenos, he returned with several deep wounds. Solus was not happy with his rebellion,” Mufi sighed before pushing his wrist away, wanting something quicker in the brief time she had with her mate. Turning to face him more, she pulled back his collar before sinking her teeth into his neck.

 

”Aah…” G’raha gasped before blushing at the hand finding its way into his trousers. Moaning as she stroked his cock, he clutched her body in a heated embrace, panting heavily from the swift orgasm approaching. “Mufi…haa…”

 

Cum for me, Raha…let me feel your hunger for me, she whispered in his mind, her hand moving faster to urge him over the edge.

 

Squirming as he couldn’t hold back, G’raha came in his trousers, groaning heavily from the release. When she didn’t stop, he grew more vocal, realizing she longed to be distracted with his entertainment, if only for a moment. He didn’t hold back, ensuring his erotic fantasies poured into his mind unrestrained, the scent of her arousal making him drunk on the moment they shared. Reaching beneath the hem of her dress, he fingered her roughly, hissing, “Your turn…”

 

Mufi let out a muffled moan from his returned favor, spreading her thighs more to allow him to fully penetrate her with two fingers. The wet slaps only drove her to feed more, hungry for so much from him. His blood tasted sweet and satiated her need more than any other, making her heart pound as it entered her system, her strength swiftly recovering. Finally having her orgasm, Mufi pushed G’raha back on the bed, ripping his trousers clean off before pushing his thighs apart. Sinking her teeth into the tender flesh between, she stroked him harder, slipping one finger inside his asshole for good measure.

 

”AAH! HAA!” G’raha cried out, his back arching from how aroused he was. Squeezing his eyes shut, he cried out in a fit of explosive passion, his seed shooting through the air with great force. The once freshly changed sheets now stained with his semen, he writhed about as she continued until he fully emptied his balls. Thoroughly spent and exhausted, G’raha gasped for air as the sultry woman slid up to his face to lick a few drops of cum from his cheeks.

 

”I will return before your balls grow heavy again, so promise you will save it all for me?” She purred before kissing him deeply, wanting to give him no cause to ever doubt her devotion to him.

 

My everything is yours, Mufi…always and forever, he couldn’t move or speak, his legs weakly dangling from the edge of the now sullied bed. 

 

Good boy…get some rest, I will contact you in a day or two when my work is done, Mufi pulled back slowly, giving him a gentle nuzzle before sitting up. Admiring the mess she had helped to happen, she scooped up a glob of his deposit to suck from her finger, ensuring he saw the entire thing.

 

”Gods…” he breathed, his cock still twitching from the last orgasm he had.

 

Smirking and tossing him a wink, Mufi got up to leave, waving over her shoulder, “Behave yourself, luv, and you’ll be well rewarded.”

 

G’raha barely nodded as he watched her go, his heart aching for her absence nearly as much as his balls ached from the sudden and intense drain they endured. Closing his eyes, he remained where he was for a time until the strength came back to his body.

 

Arriving in Ishgard, Mufi pulled the heavy cloak she borrowed tightly around her body, not prepared for the blizzard they were having. Hurrying into the castle, she found Estinien waiting for her inside. Once under shelter, she pushed the hood off and shook the snow from her body, “Twelve, it wasn’t snowing in Mor Dhona!!”

 

”Welcome to Ishgard,” Estinien smirked slightly before turning to lead the way. “How are things on your front?”

 

”Looking brighter, but we have business to tend to with that package I had you guarding,” Mufi was glad the interior of the castle wasn’t as cold as it was outdoors, a small favor to the living who worked in the complex. She was reluctant to discuss details of the mission in the open where there may be eager ears. “Care to take me to it?”

 

”Follow me,” Estinien nodded to her as he led the way down to the gaols. One of them was shielded already, hiding the contents from the outside. She waited outside the gate for Estinien to unlock it, allowing her inside where she could finally see the clone laying on a cot. It appeared in better shape than she’d left it. “We tended to its wounds since it didn’t seem to be healing itself, I thought they were supposed to be self-regenerating?”

 

”Em is, the clones don’t seem to have that function yet…or ever will,” Mufi remarked as she moved over to the clone to check on the collar. Satisfied to see it was still working and secure, she turned back to Estinien. “The other clones have all been destroyed, assuming they were all in the same location.”

 

”That’s good news,” Estinien seemed curious about how she made that possible, still in the dark of the ‘plan’ she had in the works. “How did you manage that?”

 

”I’ll tell you later when Aymeric’s around,” she murmured as she double-checked that the clone did not have a soul; despite a thorough check with her magicks, there were no signs of aether surrounding the body. Satisfied with that, she focused on creating a barrier around the body that would block it from existence in the world.

 

Watching her work, Estinien glanced at her curiously, wondering if she was still struggling with her earlier loss. She seemed back to normal for the most part, save for a lingering sadness he could sense from her. Waiting to speak until she was done with her work, he asked softly, “Are you okay?”

 

”I’m fine, fully recovered, why?” Mufi dusted herself off as she stood, gazing up at his stormy expression.

 

”That’s not…nevermind,” not wanting to trouble her again, he turned to go. “Are you done with it?”

 

”Yes…it’ll need an IV to provide nourishment, it’s still technically alive,” realizing what he was referring to, she considered opening up to him since they were alone and concealed. “I’d like to have my scientist study it to see if it has the same defenses as Em’s body does.”

 

”I’ll make the arrangements,” he nodded, moving towards the gate to leave. 

 

“…I’m not okay…but I can’t stop existing at a time like this,” Mufi spoke up, giving him pause. Staring at the floor, she couldn’t help her hand briefly going to her stomach before dropping away.

 

Estinien gazed at her silently before turning to face her, seeing her troubled expression. His hand itched to pull her into a hug, but it was less intense of a draw than before his bonding. Now his heart simply ached for a friend struggling with something extremely hard, not wanting her to suffer in silence. Stepping over to her finally, he stopped short before speaking softly, “Please rely on us more, do not shoulder such burdens alone and overtax yourself.”

 

Smiling vaguely, she slowly met his gaze, unable to read his expression, “I’ll try my best.”

 

Thinking about it, he lifted his hand, giving her head a pat, slowly rustling her hair, “Good…I’ll make you rest if I have to.”

 

”So rough,” she chuckled lightly, her heart warmed by his consideration. Fixing her hair once he stepped away again, she followed him out and up to Aymeric’s office to discuss the new details of the coming war.

Chapter 81: Lost Time

Arriving at Aymeric’s office, they were lucky that the boys weren’t fornicating when they stepped into the room. O’rin popped his head up from under the desk, smiling and waving to the guests, “Hey! Long time no see!”

 

”It hasn’t been that long,” Mufi scoffed at him as she moved to sit down in front of the desk. She refused to entertain the lingering thoughts of why the young man was under his master’s desk, getting an idea of their relationship as Aymeric quietly cleared his throat. “How have things been here?”

 

”They’ve been…not as volatile, I suppose,” Aymeric sighed as he discreetly fixed his trousers before anyone noticed, shifting to lean on the desk. “We’ve manufactured enough jammers to cover all of the servants in Ishgard who were being controlled by Solus. Most have returned to work but many have been rejected by their masters, so I’ve had to shift them around and make swaps with non-Garlean slaves.”

 

”Prejudice fools,” Mufi muttered as she folded her arms over her chest, displeased with the stubborn nature of Ishgardians. “Well at least the fighting has ceased, I assume?”

 

”Yes, that has settled down and any dissent in the populace has quieted as well,” Aymeric explained as he subtly watched O’rin crawl out and sit on the edge of his desk to listen, no evidence of their earlier shenanigans on his face. “We’ve also managed to create enough surplus of collars to send discretely to other covens for their own Garlean slaves, so hopefully no more massacres will occur…though it’s not exactly a permanent fix and anyone can take the collar off.”

 

”Of course…it is better than imprisonment or death,” Mufi sighed as she thought back to the earlier attacks. “Y’shtola has been working with the Sharlayan scientists studying the slaves that were killed during the attack to try to determine a more permanent solution. They have yet to come up with one…but they’re hopeful.”

 

”I see…I wish them luck, our people haven’t had much progress on that front, regrettably,” Aymeric rubbed his face a little before reclining in his seat again. “I take it you came here for more than a simple house call?”

 

”Yes, well…I came for two reasons, I’ve already dealt with the first,” Mufi crossed her legs in front of herself, realizing O’rin was trying to stare up her skirt. “I figured you’d like to hear about my clever plan that I kept secret from you.”

 

”Oh? What is - or was - this secret plan?” Aymeric scoffed a little, a slight smirk on his face.

 

”Do not be cross with me, I kept it secret for several good reasons,” she waved him off, knowing he was testy about secrets. She could already feel Estinien’s gaze burning into her from the side. “I recently had a run-in with Zenos yae Galvus outside of Vertigo, some week or so ago now.”

 

”Was that the day you had me pick up the body?” Estinien frowned, recalling all the blood around the room and the state she was in. “I thought I smelled Garlean blood…”

 

”Precisely, though that was a precursor to my duel with the Garlean prince,” she explained before pausing. “Did you tell Aymeric about the body?”

 

”Yes, I am aware of its existence, though I didn’t really understand what it was…” Aymeric pondered, recalling when the vampire had carried the body in. He’d thought it was Emerald but discovered quickly that it was not, though he didn’t fully comprehend the situation. ”Estinien said it was some manner of clone? But it was dead yet not dead?”

 

”Yes, it was one of the clones from Solus’ would-be army,” Mufi nodded as she folded her hands in her lap. “He had sent it to test our security which we have since changed due to its breach. It lacks a soul so the only thing controlling it was the chip in its body, once we got it within proximity to a jammer, it went limp. That is not to underplay how dangerous it was, it nearly strangled one of my people within seconds of entering the property.”

 

”Gods…well it’s reassuring to know the jammers work so well against them,” Aymeric glanced at the collar around O’rin’s neck. It mildly amused him that the man had decided he liked it for fashion and fetish purposes, though he wasn’t about to tell anyone else about that. “We’ve begun erecting wider range jammers around the city so if any sort of mischief occurs with the slaves working here, they won’t be vulnerable to control again. I had also done so in case he sent those clones out, it’s good to know that they’re easily disabled.”

 

”My news does cover the clone army, I’ll get back to it,” Mufi returned the conversation to her prior story. “So once we’d dealt with the clone, I discovered Solus waiting outside for me. The whole affair was simply a test for him, if not a little game to lure me out of the house. He proceeded to have Zenos attempt to capture me - thankfully alive, but I was not going with them either way. After a lengthy battle, I began to realize that Zenos was not fully in control of himself so I lured him back to the house to Diamond’s room where we have the large jammer set up. As soon as he entered the room, he stopped fighting.”

 

”Gods, he even installed a chip in his own great grandsire??” Aymeric scowled at the gall of Solus and his schemes.

 

”It would seem so,” she sighed, weary just thinking about that fight. “Once he was able to think clearly, I made a bargain with him.”

 

”You cannot be serious!” Estinien scowled as he turned to her more from his post against the wall by the door. He had fought Zenos a few times himself, he knew how dangerous and unpredictable the Garlean beast was, shocked she would trust him to honor any manner of agreement. 

 

Mufi held her hand up to him, shaking her head, “I know…it was a risky move but I know Zenos well enough to take such risks, and it did pay off. I uncovered a secret of his during the battle, one that I used as a bargaining chip for my plan. I guaranteed him that his secret would be safe with me so long as he agreed to help me with a few things.”

 

”Are we not privy to this secret?” Aymeric quirked an eyebrow at her avoidance.

 

”For the time being, I would rather not, as it is not my secret to tell,” Mufi shook her head again, folding her arms once more. “He was agreeable to my terms, it helped that I offered him one of the collars I had in reserve so he would remain free from Solus’ control.”

 

”Damn, you tamed Zenos? That’s ballsy,” O’rin whistled, knowing first-hand what Zenos was capable of and how rare it was he did anything for anyone aside from Varis and Solus, albeit begrudgingly. 

 

“I don’t know if I would consider it taming him, but he was willing to see the mutual benefit of my bargain,” Mufi shrugged as she tilted her head, thinking back to the parlay. “In exchange for me offering him aid and protection, he agreed to help free the Allagan hostages being held at the Imperial Tower, as well as destroying the clone army Solus had in one of his labs.”

 

”Truly? Was it a success?” Aymeric raised his eyebrows in interest. A knock came just then at his door, alerting him to another visitor. “Yes, enter!”

 

Lucia stepped through the door, pausing upon seeing his guest. She gave a curt bow, “Apologies for interrupting, Ser, there is urgent news from the battlefield.”

 

”What is it?” Aymeric frowned, glancing at Mufi briefly wondering if the stories were connected.

 

”It’s Garlemald, Ser…it’s…it’s been destroyed,” Lucia replied gravely, her expression gaunt.

 

”Destroyed??” Standing up from his desk, Aymeric moved around it to face everyone more directly. He turned his gaze to Mufi who seemed surprised as well. “Was it Sharlayan?”

 

”No, Ser, it was unclear what happened,” Lucia frowned as she straightened, her hands behind her back. “Our operatives in the field say that some few hours ago a dragon wrought terror on the city, they claim it appeared out of nowhere. It tore down several buildings and assaulted their defenses before fleeing from sight.”

 

Aymeric glanced at Mufi again but couldn’t read her expression, turning his attention back to Lucia, “I see…I have not heard of many dragon attacks in their area…yet that does not sound like it was enough to consider it fallen…did something else happen?”

 

”Yes…” Lucia lowered her gaze with a frown. “Shortly after the dragon left, something strange happened. There was chaos and screaming in the city streets but suddenly it just…stopped. The citizens…they…they began to leave in droves, soon after the army demolished the rest of the city with their units.”

 

”What?? That’s madness!” Aymeric gawked at the news, unable to imagine why something so awful would happen. “Are they planning to blame Sharlayan for this??”

 

”It is unclear what their motive was for destroying their own city, much less for the people to be so compliant in its razing,” Lucia shook her head, having no further knowledge on the incident. “Sharlayan’s reinforcements had not yet reached the border so there is no logical means of blaming them for it.”

 

”Halone bless…alright, keep me informed if anything comes of this,” Aymeric rubbed his temples, moving to lean on the desk again.

 

”Ser,” Lucia bowed before excusing herself, leaving the room to return to her duties.

 

”Was this your doing as well?” Aymeric turned his gaze to Mufi, looking troubled by the news.

 

”No, I never wished for their people to be harmed!” Mufi gripped the arms of the chair, offended by the accusation.

 

”The dragon…it was Zenos, wasn’t it?” Estinien murmured, glancing at her to see her hesitate. “He’s got a mate, that’s what you were hiding.”

 

”It wasn’t my business to tell,” Mufi glared at him for being so astute, wishing for once he’d be more of a meathead.

 

”Gods, Mufi, that’s something we should know!” Aymeric began to pace, upset that he was only privy to this knowledge after the fact. “He can walk in the day, do you not realize how much of a threat that is to us?!”

 

”He has no such plans to go around slaughtering people!” Mufi hissed at him, trying to get control of the conversation again. “Zenos has been controlled by Solus for who knows how long! We cannot assume any of his past actions were even his own!”

 

”Did you or did you not order him to destroy Garlemald??” Aymeric turned to her, his eyes flashing a little.

 

”I did not!” Getting to her feet, Mufi stood her ground with a growl. “Gods, Aymeric, you should know me better!”

 

”You didn’t bring me in on this plot of yours in the first place! What if you’d been just a few minutes late getting here to tell me?! I would have heard it from Lucia instead!” Aymeric chastised her, frustrated with the escalation.

 

Mufi closed her eyes to take a breath before holding her hands up, “I understand…I should have informed you earlier…I had a lot going on and was bedridden for most of the week, I apologize for not telling you sooner…”

 

”Bedridden? Why?” Estinien remained against the wall, not wanting to add to the aggressive energy in the room.

 

”I did not fare well in my fight with Zenos prior to the parlay,” sighing and brushing her fingers through her hair, she looked frustrated. “I might be older than him but he’s still formidable and I wasn’t at a hundred percent when he arrived…he also has…poisonous blood.”

 

Aymeric growled a little as he began to pace again, processing everything as he tried not to lose his cool. Staring at the floor, he asked, “Explain what happened, and don’t leave anything out this time.”

 

Hugging herself, Mufi looked away, muttering quietly, “I only learned of his daywalking ability during our fight. When I knew he was bonded to someone, I also knew that I could use it to my advantage. Solus never sent Zenos out into battle during the day so I knew he wasn’t aware, so if Zenos had kept it secret there’s no way he’d want it to get out. I offered his mate sanctuary in my coven house while this war is going on, so he wouldn’t have to worry about her being used as a pawn. In exchange for her amnesty and protection, he rescued the surviving Allagans and destroyed Solus’ lab. I never told him to do anything beyond that, I said it was up to him how he dealt with it.”

 

”Sounds like Zenos hated his own coven if he torched them,” O’rin raised his eyebrows at the juicy gossip he was hearing. “Damn, he has a dragon form? That’s pretty cool…he must have an Au Ri mate.”

 

”As a matter of fact, yes…he does,” Mufi sighed, still reluctant to meet their gazes. “She’s quite a spitfire…”

 

”Does she have opal scales?” O’rin’s ears perked up curiously.

 

Mufi blinked in surprise before meeting his gaze, “Yes, how did you know?”

 

”Soliloqui!” O’rin laughed out loud, rocking on the desk in amusement. “Gods, why am I not surprised…”

 

”You’re familiar with her?” Mufi tilted her head, wondering what he knew of the woman.

 

”Ooooh yeah, she used to hang around Zenos a lot when he came around the training fields,” O’rin smirked a little, thinking about the times he’d seen her. “Everyone wanted her cause of her scales, but her attitude and arrogance was a huge deterrent.”

 

”I’m assuming you tried to hit on her?” Aymeric scoffed, folding his arms over his chest.

 

”Yeah, she beat my ass though,” he grinned as if remembering a fond moment. “What a woman…”

 

Shaking his head, Aymeric turned his attention back to Mufi, “So he’s hiding her from his family and even went so far as to destroy his own home…I suppose he’s not really a fan of them after all.”

 

”If you’d been forced to be their lapdog for centuries, would you resist the urge to pay them back when you got the chance?” Mufi shrugged, understanding his urge to destroy a few things on the way out. “It seemed like a feasible cover, he attacked the tower and city as the explosives went off in the lab, if no one knew he was capable of turning into a dragon then his people would blame it on a rogue beast. It was an excellent cover, I cannot fault his plan.”

 

”He got away with it?” Estinien felt there was a but looming.

 

”Not fully…” Mufi shook her head as she moved to sit again, too weary to stand around while they talked. “Solus figured it out and attacked him, I can only assume he ripped a wing off based on the man’s injuries. He almost took off one of his legs as well before he could get away, the damage was quite severe.”

 

”Shit, how did he figure it out?” Estinien frowned at the visuals, wondering how he got out alive at all. Zenos must be strong to have escaped from Solus’ grasp with only those wounds.

 

”It’s…one of Solus’ gifts…he can see souls,” Mufi wasn’t sure she wanted to get into it too much more, closing her eyes as she leaned back in the chair. “He could see that the dragon bore Zenos’ soul so it was obvious to him what was going on.”

 

”Then Solus knows he has a mate now,” Aymeric frowned, leaning on the desk again now that the tension had eased off.

 

”I assume so, he’ll likely be trying to figure out who she is,” Mufi glanced at O’rin, seeing his tail swishing around with interest. “If O’rin knew about her, it’s only a matter of time before he comes to the same conclusion. He’s no fool.”

 

”I can send you back with one of our larger jammers, it should cover the entire property if placed in a central location,” Aymeric offered, knowing how many of her slaves were from Garlemald.

 

”That would be of great help, thank you, Aymeric,” she sighed in relief, thinking of all the work she had to do. “I should get back soon, I need to reinforce the protections around my coven. They were damaged after the attack as it is, I’m sure he’s deduced that I had something to do with it.”

 

”Then by all means, return to your home,” Aymeric motioned for her to go, getting up from the desk to see her out. “Do you require any assistance from us?”

 

”Just keep an eye on the clone in your gaol,” she shook her head as she got up from the chair. “I’ve placed a shielding spell around it so he shouldn’t be able to trace it here, so long as you keep it alive, I’d like to eventually study it more to see how they work.”

 

”I believe that can be arranged. I’ll continue to monitor Garlemald in the meantime to see if we can figure out what happened after Zenos left,” Aymeric stood by the door, his hand on the handle. “Please see her out, Estinien.”

 

Nodding as he got up, Estinien moved to follow her out, “Where is Zenos now?”

 

”At my coven recovering,” Mufi replied as she reached the door as well. Reaching out to grip Aymeric’s arm, she looked up at him seriously. “Please…do not tell anyone else about Zenos. I did not want you to know for your own safety, if Solus tries to come after you…”

 

”I understand, Mufi…” Aymeric knew he could keep secrets but wasn’t so sure about O’rin, needing to have a chat with him when they were alone again. “Have a safe journey home.”

 

Nodding to him, Mufi slipped out of the room, followed shortly by Estinien. Breathing out a heavier sigh, Mufi pulled her cloak tightly around herself as she made her way towards the outdoors. Feeling a hand on her shoulder, she looked up to see Estinien gazing at her seriously.

 

”Stop burdening yourself with everything, Mufi,” Estinien whispered, frowning with concern. “We cannot win this battle if we do not work together.”

 

“I know…I know…” Mufi hung her head, feeling his hand squeeze her shoulder. She closed her eyes, thinking of everything going on. “This shouldn’t be anyone else’s war though…”

 

”What do you mean?” Estinien frowned before seeing a few servants wandering by. Taking her by the arm, he guided her to a room to speak privately. Erecting a silence spell on the door, he spoke softly. “What else haven’t you been telling us?”

 

”Estinien…” feeling torn with telling him or not, she tried to pull away, feeling his grip tighten. “Please…this is not something anyone should know, do not force me to endanger you.”

 

The Elezen narrowed his eyes at her, wondering how terrible the secret must be for her to refuse to tell him. There were many things she’d made him privy to over the centuries, but since she’d mated with the Miqo’te she had pulled away from him, not that he hadn’t done the same with his own bond. Grasping both of her arms, he lowered his voice more, “When have I ever betrayed your trust, Mufi? I know we aren’t lovers anymore, but I am still your devoted friend and ally…that will never change.”

 

Mufi met his gaze, seeing the honesty he displayed in his stormy gaze. It was true she had always trusted him with things that she did not entrust with others, but could she tell him something so serious and dangerous as her past? Slowly she leaned up, speaking softly as her eyes glowed, “Would you ever betray me?”

 

”Never,” Estinien replied as his grip relaxed, unable to look away from her.

 

”Have you told Aymeric any of the secrets I shared with you?” She asked as tears welled up in her eyes.

 

”No…” he murmured, his hands beginning to tremble as he realized what was happening.

 

”Would you take my secrets to your grave, even if your mate was in danger?” Mufi pressed him, wanting to know what the extent of his devotion was.

 

He hesitated barely a moment, as if trying to hold back before groaning and growling his reply, “No…”

 

Mufi sighed, knowing how much he loved her, shaking her head a little. Reaching a hand up to his cheek, she whispered, “Then you cannot ask me to impart this secret, for the sake of your mate, do not demand such from me. Go back to your mate and tell her you love her, forget about this.”

 

Estinien’s breath was labored as he moved to reach for the door knob, his voice strained, “Don’t…”

 

”Go, now,” Mufi insisted as tears ran down her face. Stepping away, she broke eye contact, allowing the vampire to leave the room after waving her hand to remove her scent from his skin. Covering her face, she sobbed a moment before collecting herself and leaving the castle.

 

Walking unsteadily through the halls towards the living quarters, Estinien entered his room to find O’llie reading a book on the bed. Closing the door behind him, he staggered over to her before muttering, “I love you, O’llie.”

 

”Stin? Are you okay?” O’llie looked up at him in alarm, seeing the pained look in his eyes as he finally gasped and fell to the floor. “STIN!”

 

Estinien gripped the side of the bed, labored breathing as he recovered control of his body. Shaking his head, he stared blankly at the bed before slowly meeting O’llie’s gaze, seeing her alarm, How did I…

 

What is it?? Why are you so weak?! O’llie gripped his hands with her own as she sniffed him anxiously. There was no scent on him, making her suspicious as she growled. You have no scent, did you clean yourself? Why? Who were you with??

 

Pressing his face into the mattress, he struggled to close off his mind, not wanting O’llie to hear his thoughts. What had he been doing before he got to the bedroom? His mind aching at the effort to remember, he searched through his day as much as he could remember. Mufi had arrived at the castle, wanting to check on the clone before going to speak with Aymeric about a situation in Garlemald. But after that…nothing, not before he hit the floor in his quarters. Had someone done something to him? Was it Mufi or Aymeric? It was unheard of for coven leaders to mind control other coven’s servants, much less vampires not under their ownership. So she couldn’t have…could she? It must have been Aymeric, but why? Try as he could, he couldn’t recall what transpired between the meeting and returning to his room. His hands trembled a little as he realized he was missing time.

 

”Stin, please…you’re scaring me!” O’llie shook his shoulders, sensing the fear rising in her mate.

 

”You said I…smell like nothing…?” Estinien muttered into the bed before lifting his gaze, slight desperation in his eyes. “Which…which part of me?”

 

”What?” Blinking in confusion, O’llie frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

”Please…just tell me, is all of me scent-free?” Estinien repeated as he held his hands up to her.

 

Unsure why he was asking her that, O’llie cautiously leaned in to smell his hands, down his arms and to his shoulders, then his neck, through his hair, and in his face. Once she was done inspecting him, she twitched her nose, “Everywhere…did you use a cleansing spell? Why?”

 

”I did not…or…I don’t think I did…” Dread began to fill him at the possibilities before he shook his head and focused on feeling his own body. His neck had no lingering ache to it so no one had bitten him, at least. Why couldn’t he remember anything happening? He knew that coven leaders could command a servant or an innocent normie to forget an event, but it only worked on non-vampires, those lacking the willpower to resist such charms. Aymeric had done so a few times but those were very rare occasions over the past millennia, never on him…that he knew of. He also knew he wasn’t weak, the idea of Mufi having that kind of control over him when he wasn’t even her underling made him begin to worry about other times they’d been together. Was he missing any other memories?

 

”Stin, will you please talk to me?” O’llie reached to hold his hands, wanting to imprint her scent on him again.

 

”This…isn’t something you should know…” beginning to realize the implications, Estinien slowly got to his feet, wanting answers. Feeling the tug of her holding on, he lowered his voice. “I need to go…if I waste time, the traces could fade…”

 

Frowning at him, O’llie leaned up, sniffing his lower half to be sure and finding his entire body had been cleansed. Letting go, she scowled at him, “You’re worrying me, Stin…I don’t like this.”

 

”I don’t like it either, O’lls…” running his fingers through his hair, Estinien took a moment to calm his nerves before moving to get a cloak for his journey. “Stay here, I’ll be back in a bit.”

 

”Why won’t you tell me what happened??” O’llie crawled across the bed to follow him, feeling her heart ache at the secrecy.

 

”Because I don’t know!” Estinien barked before gripping his wardrobe, gritting his teeth. “I don’t…remember…anything.”

 

”At all…?” Jumping a little at his raised voice, she curled up on the bed.

 

”Just…before I got here,” he shook his head, taking a moment before finishing getting ready to leave. “I remember going to a meeting but then suddenly I was here with you.”

 

”Someone wiped your memory??” Disturbed to know someone had that kind of power, she hugged herself.

 

”I don’t know, but I’m going to find out,” he turned to her, moving closer before stroking her head and leaning down to kiss her forehead. “Apologies…I didn’t mean to yell. I’m just…”

 

”You’re scared…” O’llie whispered, reaching up to cup his cheeks.

 

The motion stirred something in him, something he knew but didn’t know. Frowning, he took her hand gently, “Perhaps…you can help me…”

 

”Of course!” Determined to do what she could to aid her mate, O’llie scurried off the bed. “Do you want me to sniff something else?”

 

”In a manner of speaking…can you find my scent and tell me where I was before I got here?” Estinien began to get ideas of how to at least know where he had been, hoping his assailant had been sloppy and left traces behind.

 

”Yeah! I can do that!” O’llie nodded before darting over to the door and outside. Sniffing the air, she trotted down the hallway trying to pick up the man’s scent as Estinien followed shortly behind. Deciding to head back towards Aymeric’s office to start, she caught his scent in the hallway, pausing to sniff around a little, “I smell you here, and…Mufi as well. No one else.”

 

“Are you certain?” Estinien’s worst fears began to mount as he tried his best to maintain his cool, looking around the hallway where the scent ended. “Does it lead anywhere?”

 

Sniffing the air more, O’llie meandered a little before trotting over to a door along the hallway. Leaning down and sniffing the knob, she found his scent on it. “You were in here, both of your scents go in this direction.”

 

Estinien frowned, confused why he would go into some random room with Mufi. Opening the door, he looked inside to find nothing of note. Running his hand over the inside of the door, he could detect magicks on it: his own, “A silencing spell…why did I do that?”

 

”I can’t smell either of you inside, it’s as if the scent just stops outside the door,” O’llie glanced up at him curiously. “Why would you erase your scent but not your magic?”

 

He searched the room briefly, seeing no signs of blood or conflict, everything looking in order. If he’d pulled Mufi into the room to talk, it must have been serious enough to prevent others from hearing outside. What would that have to do with the meeting, or did it have anything to do with it at all? Shaking his head as it throbbed, he felt the memories slipping away the more he fought to uncover them, “Mnngh…”

 

”Should we go see Aymeric?” Worried about his state, O’llie tugged on his sleeve, not liking how he was behaving.

 

”…where else was I?” He shook his head, wanting to continue the search.

 

Going back into the corridor, O’llie sniffed around, following his trail back to Aymeric’s office. She pointed to the door, “Here.”

 

”So it happened after the meeting…and you did not smell Aymeric in the hallway?” He glanced at her, seeing her shake her head. So the lord commander had not followed them out, leaving only one suspect. Turning to her, he guided her away from the door. “Go back to our room, I’m going to speak with Mufi.”

 

”What’s going on, Stin??” Anxious to let him go alone, she gripped his tunic. “I don’t like this, I want to go with you!”

 

”I don’t know but if she’s behind this, there must be a reason. She must not have wanted you to know it,” Estinien remarked as he walked. “The last thing I can remember is saying ‘I love you, O’llie’. I wouldn’t have said that, I would have used your nickname.”

 

”Then…she made you say that?” Confused by the suggestion, she saw him nod. “Why would she do that?”

 

”I don’t know, but if she did that then she had no ill intentions,” he replied, stopping a ways down the hall. Turning to hold her by the shoulders, he gazed at her seriously. “If I do not call you or return to you within the next hour, go to Aymeric and tell him what happened. I doubt anything would happen, but…just in case.”

”Okay…” still reluctant to let him go, O’llie hugged herself as she watched him head out into the blizzard. She turned to head back to their room, her stomach in knots. Please be okay, Stin…I don’t like this at all…

Chapter 82: Deep Dark Secrets

Estinien arrived in Mor Dhona to find things much the same as usual. He did not see the vampiress outside the building, wondering if she was inside doing her work. Heading into the coven house, he didn’t have to hunt far, finding her beginning her weaving on the interior.

 

”Estinien? What brings you here?” Mufi seemed surprised to see him, halting her work as he approached.

 

”Office, now,” Estinien growled, heading upstairs without another word, not wanting to make a scene in front of her underlings.

 

Confused by his behavior, she followed him quickly after excusing herself from Y’shtola who had been assisting her. Getting to her office, she stepped inside, barely closing the door before speaking, “What is this about? Did something happen?”

 

”What did you do to me?” Estinien growled, standing a ways away with his gaze burning a hole into the floor.

 

”Do to you?” Mufi saw the way he avoided her gaze, getting a sickening feeling that he might have remembered what she’d done.

 

”Don’t play games!” Estinien hissed as he resisted the urge to throw her furniture. “You erased my memory!!”

 

“Why would you accuse me of such a thing?” She did her best to play dumb, sensing his anger rising.

 

”I don’t remember anything between the meeting and going to see O’llie,” he replied, pacing in the room as he still refused to meet her gaze. “O’llie said I had no scent, so someone erased their existence from my body. She did find my scent again along with yours outside of a random room that contained a silencing spell of my making but no scents again. I don’t remember being there, so the only conclusion I could come to is that you wiped my memory and tried to cover it up. Don’t lie to me, Mufi…I need to know why…why would you do such a thing?”

 

Hesitating, Mufi leaned on the door a moment before moving towards her desk, “You asked me a question you shouldn’t have. I couldn’t leave you with that knowledge, I’m sorry.”

 

”You’re not my sire,” Estinien breathed, glancing toward her without lifting his eyes.

 

”No, I’m not,” she replied as she sat down, folding her hands in her lap as she watched him, wary of his behavior.

 

”You know that’s not normal…” gripping the back of one of the chairs, he leaned on it, hanging his head. “You’re not normal…”

 

”I’m older than Aymeric,” she murmured as if that was sufficient explanation.

 

”Cut the shit!!” He yelled, slamming the chair on the floor to vent his frustration.

 

Closing her eyes, Mufi grimaced through his anger before taking a breath, “Please don’t look for answers, Estinien, I removed those memories for a reason. I didn’t expect you to realize something had happened…I suppose it was a mistake to send you to O’llie straight after. I was sloppy…”

 

”You’ve never hidden things from me, not like this. Or have you??” Estinien felt betrayed after being one of her closest confidants. Closing his eyes, he tried to remember again only to groan and hunch over. “Why does it hurt??”

 

”I’ve never tampered with your memories before now, I swear it to you. You’re not meant to remember, so please just…don’t try…” Mufi begged him, not wanting to have to wipe his memory again. The situation was more complicated now, since his mate was aware of the memory wipe she’d have to find her and wipe her memory as well.

 

Estinien slowly moved around the chair to sit heavily, hanging his head in his hands, “Why can’t you trust me with this?”

 

”Because I compelled you to tell me if you’d break my trust and you said you would under certain conditions,” Mufi answered him with a grave tone, feeling the ache again of the unspoken betrayal.

 

“Fuck, Mufi!!” He was furious to find out that she’d mind controlled him on top of wiping his memory. Stopping for a moment, he mulled over what possible condition would cause him to betray her. Finally he sighed, “You mean O’llie…”

 

”Yes…” hugging herself, Mufi looked away to one of the bookshelves in the room before her eyes slid to the painting of Louisoix on her wall. She could almost hear his voice ringing in her mind, telling her to find people she could trust with her life, that she couldn’t survive the coming dangers on her own. He had known her secret, never revealing it to anyone under any circumstances and taking it to his grave. Closing her eyes, she thought about how the only person aside from Solus who knew was G’raha, probably someone less likely to hold her secret than the angry man before her now - bless his heart. The mix of feelings left her torn.

 

Estinien took a chance to glance up at her, seeing the troubled expression on her face. He figured it must be something serious if she went to the extreme of wiping his memory. With so much power, there was no way she was a normal vampire, not if she could override the authority of his sire. Was she not sired by Louisoix? Was she older than him? He had been one of the eldest vampires he knew personally, aside from Solus who no one really knew how old he was. A random thought popped into his mind, recalling something O’llie had said about Mufi in relation to Solus. Without thinking, he murmured, “You’re an Ancient…”

 

Mufi’s head whipped around to him in alarm before realizing she’d blown her own cover. Scoffing sharply and looking away again, she stood up to pace, “Don’t be ridiculous, the Ancients are a myth.”

 

”Holy shit, you are…” catching her momentary slip up, Estinien got to his feet too, bewildered. His eyes searched the desk as if seeking answers as he put together the pieces of her puzzle. “Solus is too, isn’t he? That’s why he keeps coming after you…that’s why he…both of you…can do things other vampires cannot…”

 

”Estinien, stop,” Mufi warned, not wanting him to go any further.

 

Letting out a dry laugh, Estinien turned away from Mufi to pace as well, running his fingers through his hair, “Fuck me…no wonder you wiped my memory…this explains everything.”

 

”How does this explain everything?” Frowning a little at his remarks, she was almost curious how anything she’d done hinted at her being an Ancient. Perhaps she needed to cover herself better.

 

”You always acted like you were wiser than everyone else and knew everything about everyone…as if you’d known them from creation,” Estinien mused out loud as he walked slowly around her office. “You also kept everyone at arm’s length, not because you didn’t trust people, but…no, it was because no one could understand what you’ve been through…we’re just…ants to you…”

 

”Don’t say that…” Mufi hugged herself again, not liking how he exposed her habits.

 

”You’ve also survived fights with Zenos and Solus, no one else could say that,” Estinien shook his head before glancing in her direction. “Is Zenos an Ancient as well?”

 

”No, he…he was sired by Solus,” Mufi didn’t deny his question this time, looking away from him. “Same as his father. The entire Galvus line were brought into his coven once they were old enough to convert and had enough children of their own naturally.”

 

”Why didn’t you have your own coven? Why pretend to be someone else’s underling for so long?” He couldn’t understand her situation with the Pemstein Coven, knowing its true history. 

 

“I’m not a power-hungry narcissist like Solus is,” Mufi shrugged before leaning against her desk. “It was easier and safer to hide in the shadows. If I kept away from others, slipped out of the limelight for a few millennia, then people would forget about me. I destroyed any records of myself that may have been recorded over the ages so I would seem like just some ordinary vampire.”

 

”How old are you…?” Estinien didn’t know how long ago the Ancients existed, since most vampires thought they were simply a myth anyway.

 

”That’s not something you ask a lady,” she tried to joke but could tell he wasn’t in a playful mood. She sighed, drumming her finger against her arm. “Over twelve thousand years…give or take a few millennia…”

 

“Thal’s Balls, Mufi…” daunted by the concept of her age, Estinien leaned on one of the bookshelves, his brow furrowed. “I always thought you felt lonely, but…gods, you must have been…”

 

”I don’t like to think about it much,” Mufi shook her head, staring at the floor. “It’s dangerous for you to know this, Estinien…”

 

”Are you going to wipe my memory again?” His hackles up, he closed his eyes, leery of her darting into view when he least expected it.

 

”I should, for your own safety…but you’ll be back here in no time when you see O’llie again,” Mufi choked, feeling the tears stinging her eyes again. To her surprise, she felt a body step in front of her before she was pulled into a hug, her face buried against Estinien’s chest.

 

”Did you cry before too?” Estinien whispered, hearing the strain in her voice. “Don’t wipe my memories, Mufi…there’s no reason for you to hide…not anymore.”

 

”You don’t understand!!” Mufi sobbed, thumping her fists against him. “I’m supposed to be a myth! If people find out what I really am, they…they’ll fear me! They’ll imprison me! They’ll want to rip me apart and study me! They’ll blame me for everything wrong with the world!!”

 

”I’m not afraid of you…” Estinien murmured, not letting go. 

 

”Yes you are! I can sense it!” She tried to push him away, knowing she could break his hold if she really wanted to but not wanting to hurt him; not again.

 

”I was afraid of what I didn’t know…and if you’d done it to me before,” he replied softly, trying to calm her down.

 

”I…I didn’t…I’ve never…wiped your memory before…I swear…” Mufi crumpled a little, feeling like a monster for stooping to Solus’ level. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry…”

 

Estinien frowned at her misery, part of him still feeling betrayed but also understanding why she did it. Hugging her tighter, he whispered, “Does G’raha know what you are?”

 

Mufi tensed, not wanting to say but deciding now wasn’t the time for more secrets. Slowly deflating, she whispered, “...yes.”

 

Letting out a small sigh, he stared at the far wall as he pondered this new information. He decided to address the betrayal first, “Don’t ever do that again…I don’t care what it is, if it’s really that serious just tell me the consequences and I’ll decide for myself.”

 

”I tried…you were being stubborn…” she sniffled, gripping his shirt as the tears wouldn’t stop. “You could die knowing this about me…you and O’llie…”

 

”Mufi…maybe a couple centuries ago this would be a problem, but now…you’ve got allies,” Estinien tried to reason with her, not wanting to wind up forgetting things again. “You aren’t alone, even if we’re just…babies compared to you, we can still fight. We won’t let anyone do anything to you…you just have to trust us.”

 

”Are you saying you still trust me?” Mufi scoffed, still sensing a mild amount of fear from him despite his calm outward behavior.

 

Estinien considered her question a moment before replying seriously, “I don’t know. I understand why you wanted to hide this from me, but…”

 

“You’re afraid I’ll wipe your memory again…” Gritting her teeth, she pushed him back a little, wiping her eyes, “I’ll make a blood oath.”

 

”You would do that?” Estinien’s eyes widened in surprise. He knew blood oaths were serious business, something no vampire took lightly. Once a blood oath was made, the pact was eternal; if either party broke their oath, it meant instant death. He found it hard to believe that she would go so far just to earn his trust back, redeeming her a little in his eyes. He shook his head. “No, the last thing we need right now are more weaknesses. If Solus discovered our pact, he would use it against you in a heartbeat.”

 

“But I…I cannot bear…to lose your trust…not now…” Mufi trembled a little, understanding the concern and danger such a pact posed.

 

Estinien considered the options before asking firmly, “Can you undo the wipe you did before?”

 

She grimaced at his request, not wanting him to remember. Swallowing her own fears, she shakily reached a hand up to his face, placing her palm over his eyes, “Remember.”

 

Letting out a sharp gasp as a fog lifted from his mind, Estinien suddenly remembered what had happened to him. He growled before pulling back more, shaking his head from the rush of memories flooding his mind. Once he had sorted through the things he now knew again, he looked up at Mufi a little, “Twelve…have you done this with anyone else?”

 

“A few times…mostly just…innocents who witnessed things they shouldn’t have…” Mufi hugged herself, remembering the surgeon she had wiped recently. She felt sick knowing that Estinien knew her secret now, the weight being almost too much to bear as she sank to the floor. “Please…you…mustn’t tell anyone…”

 

“I do not understand, if you are more powerful than the rest of us, why are you not the rulers of all vampires? Why do you not run the Forum instead of those fools in Sharlayan?” Estinien rubbed his temple, looking up at Mufi finally to see how shaken she was.

 

“Others…tried…” she whispered before shuddering and ducking her head at the memories.

 

Estinien stared at her for a moment, getting the idea it did not go well for the others. If she was so afraid of being exposed, it must have been for good reason. Slowly he knelt at her side, keeping a respectful distance as he gazed at the floor beside her, “Are there others still alive…? Other Ancients?”

 

“…it’s just…me and Solus now…” her voice trembled slightly at the realization of how lonely she felt. She curled up more, burying her face in her knees. “The last Ancient we lost was during the last war…Lahabrea…gods, how I miss them all…”

 

He wondered which war that was, there had been so many over the millennia as beings battled over land and duty and spite. How could she still care about any of them after such a long time? He was certain he would be dead inside if he’d been forced to endure such devastation and loss for so long. Knowing now about her past made her recent loss all the heavier to him, having such hope ripped away from her that she had not felt for twelve thousand years. The more he thought about it, the more he found he could not hold a grudge against her, settling himself beside her as he reached to hold her hand, “Tell me about them…your friends…”

 

Screwing her face up, Mufi sobbed, eons of pain pouring out over the losses she had endured. Between her painful agony, she shared stories of the Ancients, simple stories of friendship and experiences that she had held onto all this time. Recalling the memories felt like fresh wounds, searing into her soul as she wailed all the more woefully at the renewed torment. How much she had failed her friends, her comrades, her allies, her family. It was too much, but she poured it all out to Estinien as the man listened in somber silence. 

 

After a while there was a knock at the door, Kit’s voice coming through, “Mistress, the Lord Commander is here to see you, he says it’s urgent…”

 

“Shit, what time is it?” Estinien looked up at the clock in the room, realizing it had been over an hour since he’d departed for Mor Dhona. Cursing himself for getting lost in Mufi’s stories, he rubbed his face. “Apologies…I told O’llie to tell Aymeric if I didn’t come back within an hour…”

 

Mufi didn’t respond as she barely twitched her finger at the door to unlock it, allowing Kit to enter with the guests.

 

“Estinien?” Aymeric entered cautiously, his gaze sliding to the woman on the floor beside the Elezen. He held his hand out to stop O’llie from approaching, leery of what had transpired. He knew Estinien suspected her of wiping his memories, something he was troubled to learn, but sensing the intense misery in the room confused him. “Is everything…alright?”

 

“Mistress…” Kit frowned at the state of the vampiress, seeing her struggling to collect herself.

 

“I’m fine, apologies for not reaching out sooner,” Estinien grunted as he stood up, brushing himself off. “Everything’s been sorted.”

 

“Has it…?” Aymeric narrowed his eyes at Estinien before his gaze slid to Mufi again, having quite a few questions for her. Quietly he closed the door so no one else could interfere or overhear. “Is it true that you erased my charge’s emory?”

 

“I allowed it,” Estinien interjected, surprising his commander and mate.

 

“What?” O’llie tensed as she sensed he was lying, wondering why he was saying this to Aymeric. She shivered from the oppressive aura coming of Mufi, her eyes tearing up in reaction to it. It hurts…

 

“Why would she have any need to erase your memories?” Aymeric frowned as he approached more. Shaking his head, he tried to maintain his cool but was clearly troubled by everything happening behind his back. “Regardless of whether you allowed it, she still should have gotten my permission to do so…that is not even taking into consideration the how of the act…”

 

“It was dangerous knowledge, even for you to know,” Estinien replied before beginning to step away. “So drop it, let’s go.”

 

“I am not going to simply drop it!” Aymeric hissed at him, grabbing his arm to stop him as he bristled, hearing Estinien growl at him.

 

“Everyone stop, please…” Mufi whispered with a hoarse voice, struggling to get to her feet again as she leaned on the edge of the desk. “Yes, I wiped his memories without your consent, I apologize for the transgression and will accept any punishment you wish to pass on me.”

 

“Mufi, don’t -” Estinien frowned back at her, not wanting her to suffer more.

 

“Do you still not have your memories back?” Aymeric turned his burning eyes to Estinien, seeing the man averting his gaze to avoid being compelled to answer. “Estinien, look at me!”

 

Stin… feeling anxious about all of the secrets looming in the air, O’llie trembled more, feeling sick from the tension. She turned her gaze warily to Mufi, sing-songing a little in fear. She feels like Solus again…I’m scared…

 

“Whatever this matter is about, it is clear that it was of a personal matter not pertaining to your current pacts,” going to her mistress, Kit helped support her, not used to seeing her so emotional. She turned her gaze back to the Lord Commander, almost standing in a defensive position. “If you wish to demand restitution, I humbly request that such discussions occur at a later point when my mistress has recovered.”

 

“Aymeric, I’m asking you, as your friend…please, let it go…” Estinien whispered, clutching the man’s sleeve in return. O’llie, breathe, I’m safe, it’s okay.

 

Why does she feel the same as Solus, Stin?? O’llie shifted around behind Aymeric to go to Estinien, clutching his cloak as she shivered.

 

What do you  mean? Estinien frowned a little at her anxious thoughts, wondering how she had known. How can you sense that they’re the same?

 

Fidgeting nervously, O’llie peeked up at him, not wanting to hide things even if he was hiding something from them. Chewing her lip a little, she replied, I’ve never told anyone this before, but…I can see people’s souls…when I look at Mufi, her soul looks similar to Solus’. It’s heavy, dense…almost ancient. It feels like I’m in the ocean…a deep, sorrowful blue…I could drown in it…

 

“ ‘It’s as if you are in the bottom of the sea, dark and thick and suffocating, unable to escape’…” Mufi whispered, catching the pair by surprise.

 

”What?” O’llie looked up in confusion, hoping she hadn’t said her remarks out loud. Seeing the woman’s gaze on her, she paled, realizing she’d heard her thoughts. Had she been careless? Aymeric didn’t seem to register that something had happened, only Mufi. She shivered.

 

”It’s something someone said to me once,” Mufi replied with a hollow look in her eyes. “About how my soul appeared to them…”

 

“You heard her?” Estinien frowned at Mufi, turning a little to see the woman easing into a chair with Kit’s assistance.

 

“A little…apologies for the prying,” she murmured faintly as she hung her head, feeling more miserable.

 

”That’s not…it’s not like that at all,” O’llie frowned as she mustered the courage to speak, still hiding in Estinien’s shadow. “I-I just meant it’s…so intense you could…get lost in it…”

 

“What is this about?” Aymeric frowned at the pair, not having heard the secret conversation. 

 

Estinien shook his head, not wanting to get into it further, “I was just talking to O’llie. Can we go now?”

 

“Wait…” Mufi choked out, trembling a little as she struggled with the fear of what she was about to do. Taking a deep breath, she hugged herself for support, wishing G’raha were there to back her up. She could hear him now in the back of her mind, reminding her that she didn’t need to do everything alone and to trust people more. Turning her gaze up to Kit who was quietly standing guard at her side, she exchanged looks before speaking softly. “Do you…know what I am?”

 

“My mistress?” Kit stared at her thoughtfully for a moment before seeming to understand what she was referring to. Giving a nod, Kit replied plainly. “I do, mistress.”

 

“How long have you known?” Mufi almost felt relieved, her second-in-command unchanging in her straight face. She’d never treated her any differently, never addressed the elephant in the room; it was as if it didn’t matter to her.

 

“I had suspected it for some time, it is good to know explicitly from you that it is true,” Kit replied calmly, not bothered in the slightest by the news. “Assuming it is what I believe you wished to keep hidden from others…your origin?”

 

“Ah…yes, I suppose that would be an accurate term…” she scoffed lightly before looking back to her lap. “What gave me away?”

 

”There were a few times over the years,” Kit mused thoughtfully before listing instances. “Louisoix always treated you with respect, which never made sense if you were simply his underling. You also had abilities that other vampires did not, as well as knowledge of things that no longer had records. That is not to mention that particular name I overheard a certain someone refer to you as…”

 

”Oh…” Mufi cursed her knowledge of the past, not considering that things may have been lost to time as her identity had. Getting a feel for how Kit was feeling, she sighed, unable to read her at all. She was good at her job, she’d give her that. “I don’t scare you?”

 

”No, should I be scared?” Kit arched an eyebrow, unsure why her mistress was so wary of telling her.

 

”I suppose not…” rubbing her arm, she met the guard’s gaze, seeing she didn’t flinch away as Estinien did. “No…hatred or resentment?”

 

”None whatsoever,” Kit shook her head, maintaining her cool.

 

”I see…” Mufi trailed off, a little confused how she could be so accepting but grateful to know she had had an ally all along. Shifting her gaze back to Aymeric to see his confusion and frustration, she turned to face him. “I promise I had a very good reason for hiding my secret from you, Ayms. It wasn’t purely for my own safety, but…yours as well. Everyone’s safety, really…”

 

“Do you not trust me to be careful with such secrets? Have I not proven myself reliable?” Aymeric was a little hurt that he still had not been told something that his underling knew, wondering just how serious this secret was. The only difference between them was that he was a coven leader. It must be related to The Forum.

 

“I did not wish to put you in a position where you would have to choose between me and the safety of your people…because I know what the answer to that would be,” Mufi looked away, hugging herself a little tighter. “Estinien could flee, abandon his post with his mate, but you…you are duty-bound.”

 

Understanding her hesitation, Aymeric relaxed a little before releasing Estinien, smoothing his hair out, “You are an elder vampire, are you not? Is this your secret? I was unaware such a thing was against any rules.”

 

“...in a manner…” Mufi shifted uneasily, rubbing her arms to distract from her fears. “You must swear to me, Aymeric…swear you will not betray me…please…”

 

Narrowing his eyes at her, Aymeric glanced at Estinien again, wondering if he had sworn fealty to the woman as well in order to know this secret. Seeing the serious look on the man’s face, he returned his gaze to the woman trembling before him. She’d always put on such a brave facade, seeing her full of trepidation and vulnerability made his heart skip a beat. Did he dare to risk the safety of his people for her? Estinien had clearly accepted the burden, making him feel like a coward for even considering walking away. Shaking his head to clear it of the negative concerns, he steeled himself for the truth, “I swear to you, I will keep your secret, Mufi. Now please…what could be so serious that you would defy me in an effort to conceal it?”

 

Grimacing a little at his remark, she dug her nails into her arms a little to keep from running. Feeling a hand on her shoulder, she looked up in surprise to see Kit standing by her side at attention, unflinching in her display of support. Knowing how much she disliked physical contact, it moved Mufi, enough to give her the courage to open up once more. She turned her gaze to the coven leader, speaking in a soft voice, “My true name…is Azem…”

 

“Azem…?” Aymeric frowned a little, trying to think if he recognized the name. Suddenly it dawned on him where he knew that title from. It was written in the tales of old, of the origins of vampires and werefolk: Azem, a member of the Convocation, the precursor to The Forum, one of their ancient leaders before The Fall. His eyes widening, he met her gaze in shock. “Surely you…you jest…”

 

“I do not,” Mufi replied, hoping he would not turn on her. “The fables are real, Aymeric…I…am an Ancient…”

 

Shaking his head in disbelief, he looked back at Estinien, seeing the stormy expression on his face as he nodded in confirmation, “You…but…how?”

 

“I am one of two remaining Ancients, we have been in hiding for a long time…for good reason. Do you recall the story of Lahabrea?” Mufi spoke up more, trying to overcome her fears.

 

“I thought…was he not a heretic?” Aymeric felt like his world was crumbling down with the truth of their existence unraveling. The myths were real, and one of the originals was seated before him. Who was the other? If he had to guess, it likely was Solus, based on their intertwined conflicts. The idea made his head reel as he found a place to sit down. “Was he truly an Ancient?”

 

“The Forum did not take kindly to him proclaiming his lineage, branding him a heretic and blasphemer in order to have him executed. It’s what started the war, the one waged by Garlemald long ago that led to Solus stepping down as coven leader,” Mufi replied, sitting down as well once he seemed more inclined to listen. “He certainly fit the bill of a cult leader, having a following of vampires calling themselves the Words of Lahabrea. They were all executed to cover up the truth, they were afraid of the power he wielded. If he’d been left to do as he pleased, he would have had the entirety of vampirekind under his heel. There was naught they could do to fight him, the way he could rally people to his side…he was a force to reckon with.”

 

“I had no idea…” Aymeric hunched over a little as he rubbed his face, trying to process all of this new information. “How did they even manage to kill an Ancient? Are you not stronger than the rest of us?”

 

“While we are superior in many aspects, we are not invincible,” Mufi shook her head, not sure she wanted to reveal her own weaknesses in the process. “We are, like all vampires, vulnerable to the sun - or unbonded ones, at least. They trapped him in the daylight along with all of his followers, I can…still hear his screams…his curses upon the Forum for their arrogance and fearmongering…it took him longer to die than the others…he lingered for several hours…”

 

“Twelve…” Aymeric sighed as he sat back, feeling the weight of her tale. The fable of Lahabrea was one they told young vampires to keep them in line, he never believed it to be true. This must have been over a millennia ago at this point, long before he was born. “How have you managed to hide from The Forum then? Surely they would have tried to hunt for the rest of the Ancients…or did they not truly believe him?”

 

“That I do not know, but I know for certain they fear the idea of someone being too strong to control,” Mufi was feeling weary from the infodumps, wishing again that her mate was there to hold her. “This…is why I hide, why I did not wish to tell anyone my secret.”

 

Understanding the situation better, Aymeric closed his eyes and steeled himself for the new reality he had stepped into, “Who else knows of your secret?”

 

“Only G’raha, and those in this room,” Mufi replied, feeling Kit’s hand fall away once she no longer needed encouragement. “It’s important that you do not tell others, Aymeric…you understand why now?”

 

“Yes, it’s quite clear to me the weight of the situation,” he sighed, still processing this knowledge. “I can understand why you wish to keep this a secret…there’s no telling how Sharlayan would react after everything that happened recently.”

 

”I have no doubt they would wish to imprison me, considering how Solus has behaved, they may wish to consider me equally as dangerous,” Mufi sighed regretfully. 

 

”We would never let that happen, Mufi,” Aymeric looked serious, thumping his fist over his chest. “My sword is ever at your command…”

 

”Gods, please…” Mufi waved him off awkwardly, not wanting to be treated any differently. “I only wish for your support and kinship, Aymeric…and your discretion.”

 

”You have it in abundance, I assure you,” Aymeric nodded, beginning to relax from the tension he came into the room holding. “I…thank you…for trusting me…and I forgive you for the mishap, let us indeed put it behind us.”

 

“Thank you, Ayms…truly…it…means the world to me,” too tired to carry on, Mufi rose from her chair, wishing to finally retreat before the man began to worship her. “Please, all of you…remember to keep this a secret from everyone else. It is a matter of life and death…quite literally.”

 

“Understood,” getting up as well, Aymeric moved toward the door before pausing. “Ah, and…we will have that jammer delivered shortly, apologies for the delay.”

 

“I appreciate it,” Mufi nodded to him, hoping she had not made a mistake in confiding in them. “I will…see you later.”

 

“Yes, good evening, Miss Mufinella,” Aymeric gave a small polite bow before shuffling out, unsure what to do with himself now as he tried not to be weird.

 

Rolling his eyes, Estinien gave her a small head nod before ushering O’llie out as well, leaving Mufi alone with Kit.

 

“Do you require anything else, mistress?” Kit turned to the woman as she crumpled against the desk.

 

“A break from life would be nice…” she sighed as she gathered her wits before standing straight again, wiping her face. “I’ll be returning to Vertigo for the evening, please hold all requests until I return…”

 

“I will endeavor to manage any inquiries in your absence,” Kit nodded before giving a polite bow and departing as well, leaving the woman to take her time collecting herself.

 

Once she was sure her legs would not give out on her again, Mufi made her way back to the teahouse and beelined for G’raha’s room, wishing to hide from the world in her mate’s embrace.

 

“Mufi? What happened??” G’raha sat up with a start upon seeing her tear-streaked makeup, sensing the lingering sorrow about her as she flopped into the bed.

 

“Please…I just…wish to rest now…” not wanting to talk about it right then, Mufi curled up in the bed beside G’raha, burying her face against his hip to inhale his scent and calm her nerves knowing she was safe.

 

Swallowing the urge to press for answers, G’raha quietly curled up around the woman, beginning to purr softly as he stroked her hair, I’m here for you…take your time…

Reassured of his devotion, Mufi closed her eyes and fell into a restless sleep for the remainder of the night and into the next day.

Chapter 83: Dinosaurs

The following evening, Mufi shared with G’raha what had transpired in the short time she was gone, remaining buried in her mate’s arms for fear the depression would take her again. Upon learning that others knew of her secret now, G’raha did his best to offer her support.

 

“I’m proud of you for trusting others with this, despite the dangers…it’s good to have allies. There’s no telling what may happen in the future,” G’raha rubbed Mufi’s back, gently nuzzling and kissing the crown of her head. “Do you plan to tell any others?”

 

“I wasn’t really planning to tell anyone else but Estinien is too damned observant,” Mufi grumbled, despising how he could switch on his ability to perceive things when it was least convenient for her. 

 

“Yes, so it seems,” G’raha sighed, recalling how he sniffed them out in a second - not that G’raha was very good at hiding his feelings back then, not around a former lover of hers. Putting aside that lingering resentment, he tried to focus on helping her build allies. “Why don’t you tell Thancred? He seems quite trustworthy, and he may have his suspicions already as Kit did.”

 

“I suppose I could…he knows plenty of my other secrets,” she sighed as well, feeling weary of telling her tale so frequently.

 

“You have…other secrets?” Nervous about the implication, G’raha tried not to fret over what else he didn’t know about his mate.

 

“Don’t worry about it…oh, by the way, how is your arm?” Changing the subject, Mufi gingerly caressed his crystalline shoulder, a slight frown on her face. “Does it still ache?”

 

“A little, not as much since the tower was disabled,” knowing she was dodging him, he decided not to pester her for further clues. Flexing his hand, he watched the dim light refract off the surface. 

 

“Can you still…feel things?” Mufi tentatively laced her fingers with the crystal hand, not wanting to hurt him.

 

“To a degree, it doesn’t function as well as it used to,” he lamented as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “But I can get by.”

 

“Do you think…would it grow back normal if I…” considering chopping off the crystalline part and weaving him a new arm, she felt him stiffen as he pulled away.

 

“Let us not entertain such a thought unless absolutely necessary,” he replied shortly, his tail thumping on the bed.

 

“Yes, of course…” no doubt the pain would be worse than the procedure for removing his mark, she couldn’t fault him for not wanting to go through that again if he could avoid it. Sitting up slowly, she rubbed her face with one hand. “I suppose…I’ve hidden away long enough…”

 

“You didn’t sleep well, are you sure?” Glad to move on from the topic of his welfare, he sat up with her, admiring her visage in the darkness.

 

“I cannot afford to slack off every time I’m not feeling well. I’ve gotten quite lazy in my old age,” she joked as she swung her legs out of the bed before moving to clean up. Her eyes were definitely crusty from her cry fest, gods knew she felt like hot garbage as well.

 

“Y-You’re not…you don’t look that old, at least!” He wanted to argue with her but knew better as he trotted after her. He wondered if Solus was older than her or if they were similar ages, thinking how he appeared older physically.

 

“He’s older,” Mufi remarked as she turned on the water before undressing.

 

“Ah…by…a lot?” Startled by her response, G’raha lingered by the door to watch her, trying to be casual.

 

“By enough to make it difficult to beat him one on one,” she tossed him a look before beginning to wash up, rinsing away the smeared makeup and tears.

 

“But if you fought him with aid…?” Hoping they stood a chance against him together, he fidgeted a little with the door frame. “Do you suppose he has a…Were bond as well?”

 

“I doubt it, he wants to live forever, he’d never risk that by bonding with someone,” she shook her head, scrubbing her scalp once her face was cleansed.

 

“Even if it gave him an advantage? I suppose he always did appear to be a purist…” letting out a sigh, G’raha was somewhat grateful they still had the advantage of using sunlight against him.

 

“Very likely he had hoped to use his clone army as his daywalker brigade,” Mufi noted, wondering again if he’d hidden a few away somewhere for a rainy day.

 

“That…does make sense…” rubbing his arm a little, he glanced over at Mufi with concern. “Has he…always been this way? Wishing death and destruction to everyone else?”

 

Mufi was quiet for a moment, pausing in her washing before beginning to rinse her hair, “...not always…”

 

“What…what was he like…in Ancient times?” Curious how Solus was before their world crumbled around them, he slipped in further, crouching beside her.

 

Dropping her hands into her lap, Mufi looked weary again as she recalled the days before the end. Slowly closing her eyes, she spoke softly, “He was…prickly and stubborn, but…so brilliant…and…kind. He cared deeply for our people, to a fault. I always knew I could rely on him, even if he complained and griped the whole time. I miss him…Emet-Selch…”

 

“That was his Ancient name…yes?” Trying to recall the times she’d spoken about the past, which were rare, he tried to imagine Solus being generous to anyone but his own ego. 

 

“That was his title as a member of the Convocation of Fourteen, just as mine was Azem. We had other names we went by outside of work, with those we were particularly fond of,” Mufi explained, slowly resuming her washing.

 

“What was your name?” Curious about the woman she was in her youth, his ears perked up a little.

 

Hesitating to answer, she let out a sigh before looking away, “...Theia…”

 

“That’s a beautiful name,” he smiled warmly at her before leaning in to kiss her bare shoulder.

 

Blushing a little at his affection, she hurried to finish her washing, “Once we were part of the Convocation, we no longer went by such names, so the only people who still called me that were…well, I suppose Venat did…and Hythlodaeus. Ah, and…Themis…”

 

“Were they your friends?” The way she said the last name made G’raha a little jealous, sensing something between the vampiress and this past individual. He tried not to be obvious about his annoyance, silly as it was to be jealous of someone who was likely long dead.

 

“...they were…my family,” she whispered, spacing out a little before rinsing off and getting up. “It was a long time ago.”

 

Scrambling to his feet, G’raha grabbed her a towel, hoping he hadn’t ripped another scab off after she was trying so hard to collect herself, “Do you require a meal before you head out?”

 

“I’ve fed from you too much recently,” Mufi shook her head as she turned to leave after wrapping the towel around herself. Seeing him bar her way, she sighed. “Raha, don’t…”

 

“You’ve had a rough week…here, please. I’ll be alright, I promise,” G’raha tilted his head, offering his neck for a quick bite.

 

Still unsure about his offer, she slowly gave in, finding she was rather hungry and exhausted still. Leaning in, she bit down on his vein, wrapping her arms around him as the rush of pleasurable fluids entered her mouth.

 

“Aah…” gasping a little at her eager feeding, G’raha closed his eyes, struggling not to cause a mess in his pajamas. Sometimes he wished he wasn’t so excited during feeding times, making it awkward to do in mixed company. Perhaps it was because she was his mate, but he could never hold back under her influence. Feeling a hand slip into his clothes, he gasped again, clutching her shoulders as she stroked his erection. “Mufi…”

 

Do not be silent, I wish to hear you, Mufi remained latched on, feeling the pulse of his blood rushing through his veins and causing his cock to swell. Urging him on, she heard him moan and whimper openly from her pleasuring. Stroking him faster, she closed her own eyes, savoring the experience. You are my family now, Raha…I do not wish to live in the past any longer.

 

Shuddering at her thoughts, he grit his teeth as she pulled him out, allowing him to make a mess on the tiled bathroom floor rather than in his pajamas. He wasn’t sure what she wanted him to do but when she kept stroking him, he decided to let it all go. Shortly his first orgasm, he cried out as he emptied his entire stores on the floor. Panting as she released him, he blushed, “I…I thought…you wanted me to save that…for you…”

 

“I like how you sound when you don’t hold anything back,” Mufi licked his wound before nibbling on his jawline, feeling him shiver a little. “You make the most wonderful sounds when you’re full.”

 

G’raha blushed as he covered his face with the back of his hand, embarrassed to know how erotic he sounded to her, “Mufi…”

 

Smiling a little at him, she kissed his hand before pulling it down so she could kiss his lips, finally kissing his forehead before stepping away, “Clean up and wait for me, I wish to do more when I return later.”

 

“Yes, mistress…” he purred with a hooded gaze that made her insides stir. He wanted to lift her onto the edge of the sink and plow her until her voice was gone but decided to behave, moving to strip down and clean up his mess.

 

Giving him a coy little pop on the bum before prancing out of the room, Mufi got dressed and called Thancred to his office for a private chat sans his girlfriend. She felt more comfortable sharing with the roguish man who was no stranger to secrets - his own and otherwise. Imparting the news of her origin to him, she was surprised to find his demeanor did not change.

 

“Gods, you must be old…” he teased her, seeing the annoyance in her gaze. “Are you still considered a cougar for liking younger men or do you have your own league? Like…lioness…or dinosaur?”

 

“I can end you,” Mufi narrowed her eyes at him in warning, lifting her hand with its smallest digit extended. “With my pinky.”

 

Holding his hands up in defense, he chuckled, seeming amused by the news, “Is it just you or are any other Ancients still kicking around?”

 

“One other that I know of,” Mufi sighed, running her fingers through her hair.

 

“Let me guess…Solus?” He folded his arms, thinking how much more complicated the situation was.

 

“You are correct,” leaning on his desk, she watched him with concern. “I know this increases the danger to you all, which is why I’m only telling you about this.”

 

“Lucky me,” Thancred scoffed before getting serious. “Probably best not to tell Urianger yet until he proves himself more…”

 

“He may be beholden to me more if he knew I was one of the originals. Still,” she shook her head, unable to deny the truth. “His heart wavers, I cannot take the risk knowing the nature of his work.”

 

“Why is he doing this? Solus, I mean,” Thancred frowned, trying to put the puzzle together. “It feels like he wishes to end the world with this war business.”

 

“He does, there’s no doubt in that,” Mufi folded her arms to stop herself from fidgeting too much, still somewhat stressed out by the concept of telling others her secret. “He hates what the world has become…and resents what became of us…”

 

”What happened back then? Are the myths true or was it something else that caused all of this?” Thancred couldn’t help being curious about the origin of vampires, knowing someone from that day now stood before him.

 

”To be honest, I don’t fully know myself,” hugging herself tighter as she stared across the room, she harkened back to the final days before their ruin. “I was away on a mission when it happened, I tried to hurry back but the curse was already upon us all. From what I gather, it was something Solus did…or encouraged to happen.”

 

”Was he some sort of leader even back then?” Sitting on the desk as well, he watched the woman’s eyes glass over as she unburied ancient memories.

 

“Yes, he was a part of our ruling class called the Covocation of Fourteen…I suppose you could say it was like the Forum,” she shrugged, closing her eyes in a pained manner. “In the beginning, he modeled a lot of vampire society after the past, trying to bring back what was lost, but…it never satisfied him.”

 

“What were these Ancients like? Were they all stuffy bureaucrats like Sharlayan?” Thancred pondered, trying to imagine a time long passed.

 

“We were an intellectual people, always seeking knowledge and progress…but with great power comes great responsibility…” Mufi sighed, the weight coming back heavier on her shoulders.

 

”Let me guess, someone wasn’t being responsible?” Thancred scoffed a little at the idea; he wasn’t sure he liked where it was going.

 

”Precisely that, and the ‘someone’ was the entirety of our society back then,” Mufi shook her head. “We were reckless, burning through the life force of the star before realizing the repercussions. The Convocation decided to summon gods to somehow fix our mistakes. The flaw in their plan, however, was that they gave them too much power over us…”

 

”These gods, you mean Zodiark and Hydaelyn?” Thancred tilted his head curiously.

 

Mufi nodded before letting out a weary sigh, “We became their thralls, our very souls tied to them, whoever we allied with. I never wanted any part in it, but…because I was technically part of the Convocation, I was bound to Zodiark…”

 

”So when Hydaelyn cursed your people, you were cursed too?” Thancred surmised, wondering what it was like back then to see the real gods.

 

”Yes…from what I was told by those who survived the Final Days, it was…chaos,” Mufi hugged herself tighter, the memories from the past tearing a fresh wound in her heart. “Our civilization fell to ruin, our society split between day and night, friends turned to enemies, families torn apart…”

 

”Twelve,” shaking his head, Thancred looked up to the ceiling in thought. “So you don’t fully know why things fell apart? Does Solus know?”

 

”It’s very likely he does, but he refuses to speak of that fateful day. When I felt the change in myself and had to hide from the sun, I did not get back to Amaurot until that night,” Mufi turned her gaze to the floor, images of fires burning in the back of her mind. “By then it was too late…those turned to Werefolk had already done so much damage to the city in such…monstrous forms that it still haunts my dreams from time to time. The forms they take now pale in comparison…”

 

”Wait, so…is that why Vampires hate Werefolk so much? Because they destroyed your home?” Thancred frowned a little, wondering where the prejudice started.

 

”I wasn’t there so I don’t hold the same feelings, but…yes, that is what I was told,” meeting his gaze finally, she held a weariness in her eyes that made his chest tighten. “Such a beautiful city full of brilliant minds, reduced to burning rubble in a single day…everything I knew was gone and I didn’t understand why…”

 

Thancred nodded, folding his arms as he processed her story. Thumping his heel on the floor, he hummed softly, “So this is what Solus told you…”

 

”Him and the others who survived…but those were the vampires’ side of things,” Mufi shrugged before moving to pace around the room a little. “I never got to speak to any of the Werefolk who survived.”

 

”So…if your society was split between night and day, how were there people who exist now without any such affliction?” Thancred frowned in slight confusion.

 

”Oh, not everyone worshiped the gods we did,” she clarified, waving her hand idly. “Those who survived on the outskirts of the city and anywhere else that was not so heavily invested in the star’s salvation were excluded from the curse, able to find places on the star to ride out the calamities throughout history and rebuild what was destroyed.”

 

”But the past was forgotten even by them,” Thancred wondered if some of the folklore in the existing non-yokai tales were based on the past. “Where did the other yokai come from? Are we even technically ‘yokai’ if we were descended from these Ancients?”

 

”They are experiments from my time that survived the ages and grew their own sentience,” Mufi shrugged, not really investing too much thought into it. “We created most of the non-humanoid creatures on this star, save for the dragons…they came from elsewhere.”

 

“So the Ancient people were like gods? Waitwait, dragons aren’t from here??” The idea of how powerful they were was a bit daunting to Thancred. “This is a lot to process…”

 

”It is, and I suppose you could say that, comparing us to modern people and what they’re capable of,” Mufi let out a small derisive laugh. “We had wells of aether that people today could not even imagine wielding, we could create anything we put our minds to, even our own gods. Granted, such creation cost us the lives of many just to create and sustain them…”

 

”Gods…no pun intended,” Running his fingers through his hair, Thancred decided he’d heard enough. “Alright, so…can you still wield that kind of power? Why not destroy him and end this war now?”

 

Mufi sighed and shook her head, feeling useless, “Unfortunately, we lost that kind of power when we were cursed. While we may have the power to do more than most can, it’s still a fraction of what we were capable of.”

 

”I suppose that’s both reassuring and disappointing,” Thancred murmured, glad at least that meant Solus couldn’t snap his fingers and unravel their existence. “Do you have any powers that you haven’t shown us before?”

 

”Mm…I haven’t forgotten how we did things back then, if that’s what you’re asking,” uncomfortable with the idea of performing for him, Mufi grew edgy. “But I cannot use my own aether anymore, I have to use the aether that I gather from my victims…that was the point of the curse on our people. Hydaelyn blamed us for abusing the star, so she limited how much aether we could use, preventing us from performing more powerful magicks.”

 

”Ah, I see,” Thancred seemed to understand that logic, nodding a little in thought. “And there’s a limit to how much aether we can hold in our bodies…”

 

”Short of finding a way to extract and concentrate the aether from the life force of others without having to feed on blood…yes,” Mufi hoped that Solus had not discovered such a means, afraid of what that could mean if he had. “I suppose if others wished to funnel their aether into me by other means, it could work, but…I would rather not endanger others…not again.”

 

”Let us hope that never happens,” Thancred shook his head, having the same thought as he stepped away from the desk. “Well, this has been an enlightening experience. Who else knows about this, if you don’t mind me asking?”

 

”A select few: currently it’s just you, G’raha, Kit, Aymeric, Estinien and his mate, and I plan to tell Hien once I’m finished speaking with you,” Mufi tracked back through everyone she’d spoken to in the past two days, considering who she would consider her close confidantes. “Assuming he agrees to accept the burden of such a secret.”

 

”That’s not many, I suppose I’m both honored and mortified to bear your confidence,” Thancred chuckled a little before looking concerned. “Do you think Zenos knows?”

 

”I hope not, but…he may figure it out eventually,” Mufi sighed, not wanting to imagine what he’d do if he found out. “He wasn’t aware that Solus could see souls, so I don’t think he knows…but that could change. I’d prefer not to tell him unless I have to.”

 

”Fair enough…so!” Punching his fist into his hand, Thancred seemed ready to get started on plans. “What’s the plan for dealing with Solus? Does he have any weaknesses?”

 

“Not that I’m aware of, to have a weakness would be to care about someone or something…and everything he cared about was lost in the Final Days,” Mufi shook her head. “He only truly cared for our people, the Ancients; I don’t even think he cares for me enough to use me as a bargaining chip.”

 

“I wouldn’t want to, you’re our strongest defense against him,” Thancred began to pace and ponder the situation. “I’m a bit concerned to find out he destroyed his own city after what Zenos did, what could he gain by leveling Garlemald? It’s not as if blaming it on Zenos will do anything, that’s an internal conflict within his own coven that has nothing to do with us.”

 

“Unless he knows that I’m harboring his great grandsire and tries to claim that I had something to do with it,” Mufi noted, hoping it wouldn’t come to that.

 

“True…who knows that he’s staying there?” Thancred frowned a little at the idea of such a beast lazing about his coven.

 

“Anyone could have seen him enter, he’s rather difficult to disguise and I failed to devise a more discreet means of his coming and going prior to the mission…it did not help he wandered up to the front door in the nude…” Mufi grumbled as she scratched her head.

 

“That must have been quite the sight, hard to forget that,” trying not to think about the sheer volume of the princeling, he went on. “Would the Forum defend you? I feel as though we are already on the rocks with them.”

 

“It’s hard to tell, even if they did turn on us, I wouldn’t let any harm come to my people,” Mufi replied. “Considering Fourchenalt’s father was my thrall, I could easily use that against him.”

 

”You sired Louisoix??” Thancred’s eyes widened in surprise, not knowing about the origins of their prior coven leader.

 

”Yes…a long time ago,” awkwardly scratching her head, she went to look at the wall of records lining one portion of the office. “It was his idea, to help me hide. No one knew who I was then, even Sharlayan was young in those days and Fourchenault was too young to remember me. You only get a good memory when you become a vampire, and by the time he was turned, I had changed my hair and become Mufinella Pemstein, a thrall under Louisoix.”

 

”I imagine you’ve had many names over the eons…” wondering what her name was before, he rubbed his chin a little. “Not that you’d be in any of the history books, I gather…”

 

”You would be correct,” she smiled weakly before sensing her mate approaching. “In any case, let us be on guard against Solus’ next move, there’s no telling what he’s got planned for us now that his army is gone.”

 

”Let us hope that was all of them,” he sighed before seeing the door open with a knock. “Ah, hello, G’raha. Something you need?”

 

”Emerald would like to speak with Mufi…she heard about what happened in Garlemald,” G’raha hung by the door, sensing the heavy atmosphere in the room.

 

”Oh? Alright, I’ll be right there,” Mufi nodded to him before moving to leave. Giving Thancred a pat on his shoulder as she passed, she gave him a grave look. “Tell no one…not even Diana.”

 

”Understood, mistress,” he nodded, seeming to be thinking already about what options they had for the coming conflict.

 

Heading into the hallway, Mufi followed G’raha down the hall, letting out a weary sigh.

 

Did he take it well? G’raha thought to her, matching her pace.

 

Better than everyone else, he teased me quite a bit, Mufi grumbled, folding her arms over her chest.

 

I suppose that is good, at least? G’raha gave a small smile, his tail flicking over to caress her hip. You’re still quite tense, is there something troubling you?

 

I’m worried about what Solus is plotting, Mufi closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on the touch of his tail to calm herself. He always seems to be two steps ahead of me…it’s infuriating.

 

Then perhaps we must try to think like him? Minus the whole…human experimentation…and torture…and murder… G’raha bumped shoulders with her, managing to get her to unfold her arms so he could hold her hand. We’ll think of something, I’m certain. You’re a clever woman with vast stores of experience in these sorts of things.

 

Now you’re calling me old too?! Mufi pouted at him, not liking how they knew her true age now.

 

N-No! That was not my intention!! G’raha flustered, squeezing her hand.

 

Giving a huff, Mufi pushed him into a wall gently before leaning in to bite his neck, I could show you how we did things back in my day…but we could not bond the way my people could.

 

How…how did you…do it before? G’raha gasped a little, unprepared for the public feeding. He squirmed a little, popping a slight boner. His eyes darted around the hallway hoping no one could see them.

 

We could bond on a molecular level…our very souls dancing through the cosmos of our existence, Mufi brushed her knee between his legs, pressing against his erection to encourage his display.

 

Biting back a groan, G’raha gripped her waist, panting slightly from her slow torture, How could you…show me?

 

I can share my memories with you…assuming you do not become insufferably jealous of my previous lovers, she smirked a little, feeling him stiffen at the idea of other people touching her as he did.

 

Swallowing the growl in his throat, his tail drummed against the wall, I can make no such promise…so long as Solus was not one of your lovers, I can at least rest assured none of them live today…

 

I never slept with him, he had a lover back then, she assured him, feeling him straining at his trousers now. Taking her fill, she licked his neck before whispering in his ear. “Go to our room, I’ll want to put this to use…so do not let it soften.”

 

G’raha’s ears lowered a little as he growled softly, “Do not make me wait too long…”

 

”Perhaps I will…as punishment for calling me old,” she teased him as she stepped away, chucking him under the chin before sashaying down the hallway.

 

Sulking a little, G’raha awkwardly waddled back to their room to comply with his lover’s commands.

 

Mufi arrived at Diamond’s room, knocking on the door and awaiting an answer before seeing the Miqo’te open the door a crack. She glanced at him before peeking in the room, “Em wanted to see me?”

 

”Oh yeah, come on in,” Diamond stepped aside so she could enter, looking over at the bed where Emerald was curled up. It was approaching daytime but she’d been in the bed all night, unresponsive to him outside of asking for Mufi when the vampiress visited the house. “I think she’s awake…”

 

”I’m here, Em,” Mufi called out softly as she sat on the edge of the bed beside the young woman, resting a hand on her side. “You wanted to speak with me?”

 

Slowly she stirred before sitting up, tucking herself up against the back of the bed as she hugged her knees, “Yeah…did something happen in Garlemald?”

 

”Yes, I had the clones destroyed, so they cannot be used again,” Mufi replied simply, seeing how edgy the Miqo’te was. “How did you know about the attack?”

 

”I didn’t…not really…I just felt like something happened,” Emerald murmured, looking uneasy as she scratched at the back of her neck. “So all the clones are gone…? It’s just…me now?”

 

”As far as I know, assuming he did not have another lab elsewhere,” Mufi shrugged, wondering if there was still a signal coming through despite the device in place. She knew Solus definitely had some manner of backup so his precious army wouldn’t be completely lost, but didn’t want to worry Emerald more than she already was. “Well…I take that back, I did retain that clone that came to the house, but it’s nonfunctional. I figured if we could study it rather than subjecting you to further tests, that could give us some answers to help you later. But he won’t be able to find it, so as far as he knows they’re all gone.”

 

”But if you got rid of them all, that means he’ll be coming for me,” looking over at the window with concern, Emerald kept scratching her neck, a welt forming.

 

”Easy…” Diamond frowned as he sat on the bed, grasping her wrist to stop her from hurting herself. “Miss Mufi protected us from being found, I’m sure we’ll be okay. Right, Miss Mufi?”

 

”I made extra sure to update all the protection magicks on every single property connected to the Vertigo, you’re safe,” Mufi assured her with a gentle smile.

 

”Will it really keep him out?” Emerald strained against Diamond’s grip before eventually giving up, letting him hold her hand captive.

 

”I promise it will,” patting her leg, Mufi got up to check the time outside. Pulling back the curtain, she gazed out at the Yanxia scenery still bathed in night. It felt peaceful as ever, despite the looming threat in the back of her mind. “He may be strong, but so am I.”

 

”Yeah, she fought off Zenos! That’s got to say something!” Diamond tried to help encourage Emerald, giving her hand a squeeze.

 

”How do you know the clones were destroyed?” Emerald looked over at Mufi, still feeling uneasy.

 

”It was an inside job, I made sure they were taken care of,” Mufi murmured, still gazing out the window.

 

”An inside job?” Even Diamond was curious how she’d managed it, snuggling up to Emerald to comfort her.

 

”Yes…I cannot tell you any more than that,” not quite ready to admit she was working with Zenos, she closed the curtain before moving back over to the bed. “Rest assured, the deed was done and any clones who existed there were destroyed beyond repair.”

 

Emerald looked down with concern as she thought about the idea of somehow being free someday, wanting to scratch her neck again. Quietly she murmured, “I don’t think it can be taken out…”

 

”No, at this point it’s unlikely, but I can at least free you from being controlled as well as every other victim of his experiments,” Mufi noted as she moved to stroke Emerald’s hair. “I cannot promise to give you a completely human body again, but at least I can try to give you autonomy over your own form…”

 

“Autonomy…” Emerald muttered as if it was a foreign concept to her now.

 

Smiling a little and leaning down to kiss her forehead, Mufi ruffled Diamond’s hair, “Don’t worry, I won’t let him near you. So long as you’re here, you’re safe.”

 

”Thanks, Miss Mufi…” Diamond hoped that would calm Emerald down so she could relax again, worried about the stress she was going through.

 

Mufi nodded to them before turning to head towards the door, “Once we come up with a new plan to deal with him, I will summon you two. Until then, just relax and do your usual activities.”

 

”Yes, ma’am!” Diamond gave her a little salute before she left the room. Snuggling up to Emerald, he purred softly. “He won’t get you…we’re safe here.”

 

Emerald turned to bury her face in his shoulder, still not quite sure if it was going to be that easy.

 

Heading back to her room, Mufi sighed when she was safely inside and away from the world for a moment. The sound of panting attracted her attention to the bed where her mate was playing with a plug. She chuckled at the blush on his cheeks, “Having fun?”

 

”Mufi…” G’raha moaned, settling the plug in place before stroking himself. He reached to the pile of condoms beside him, getting one out. “Is…everything okay?”

 

”Yes, now that I’m with you,” Mufi smiled as she approached, pulling her clothes off as she went. Getting to the bed sans any coverings, she swung her leg over his hips to mount him, wasting no time joining him. “Help me unwind.”

 

”Aah…yes, my love,” G’raha groaned as she settled on his cock, having to hold back as he thrusted deep. Running his hands over her hips and thighs, he admired her figure as he always did. “Do you crave anything in particular?”

 

”Hmm…” thinking about his question, Mufi leaned over him as she rode him harder. “I want to hear you…sing for me, Raha…”

 

Gasping and not holding back, G’raha moaned loudly as he felt the plug begin to hum in his ass. Thrusting harder, he eventually lost himself and came roughly with a loud growl. He quickly changed out condoms before resuming his thrusts, rolling to be on top so he could pound her harder, “I could do this all day…”

 

”Gods, I hope so,” Mufi moaned, wrapping her arms around his neck before pulling him in for a steamy kiss. She fully intended to stay with him for as long as he was able to keep going, trying to let her worries drift away in the tides of pleasure.

 

Will you…show me those memories now? G’raha still couldn’t stop thinking about what she’d told him earlier, wanting to know what it was like.

 

If you’re sure… Mufi buried her fingers in his hair, letting her thoughts connect with him. Slowly visions of the past came back to the forefront, showing a tall woman with long raven hair standing before another tall man with shoulder length white hair. They were pressing hands together, getting closer before a glow enveloped them. Every sensation and emotion that she experienced was imparted to G’raha.

 

Gasping sharply, G’raha came hard from the intensity of Mufi’s memories, his voice hitching in his throat from how overwhelming it felt. Trembling a little as he stopped thrusting, he waited until the memory was over before pulling out to change protection once more, “Gods…how can…you be happy with me after…that?”

 

”Because you’re my mate,” Mufi wrapped herself around him, urging him on. “That was a very long time ago…”

 

”Who was…that man in your memory?” Unable to hold back his insecurity, he wanted to know his rival.

 

Looking a little forlorn to be asked, Mufi sighed, looking away, “He was just…someone I was fond of…he died long before my world even fell to ruin…”

 

”Before…?” His heart ached a little imagining her loving another man, even if the guy was long gone. Nuzzling into her neck, he whispered softly. “You loved him…?”

 

”Mm…I suppose so…things were different then, love was…different,” she closed her eyes, embracing him as she pushed back the memories once more, finding them too painful to linger on.

 

”I’m sorry…I didn’t want to hurt you…” G’raha could feel her emotions shifting from arousal to sadness, starting to ruin the mood.

 

Mufi shook her head, nuzzling him in return, “I’m okay…”

 

Curling up around her, G’raha purred softly, trying to soothe the ache in her chest, “Do you want me to keep going?”

 

”Mm…yes…help me forget it again…” she sighed as she ran her hands over his back.

 

G’raha did his best to help his mate return to the present, giving his all to her until they were both satiated and asleep.

Chapter 84: Disappearances

Finally making a trek over to Doma the following night, Mufi arranges to speak with Hien alone, settling into one of the innermost sanctums where she gains his full support in exchange for her secret. Imparting the truth to him, she finds he is more understanding and respectful towards her.

 

“How many other covens know of your secret, Senzo-san?” Hien inquired, seeing the woman flinch a little. “Or would you prefer Obāsan?”

 

“Neither, if I’m being honest,” Mufi huffed, not wanting to feel like an old woman in his eyes. “Just…Mufi, if you please. I’m still the same woman you have always known, Hien…I do not wish to be treated any different. I only ask for your support once this battle begins as I’m certain the Forum will not take kindly to what I am…”

 

“As you wish, Mufi-sama,” still unable to completely forgo some manner of respect for his superior, Hien gave a small bow.

 

Sighing and giving a small bow in return, she continued, “I have already informed Aymeric and my second-in-command, as well as a few choice others from both of our covens. While I am certain Yugiri is trustworthy, I ask that you do not share my secret with anyone else, even her.”

 

“She will not question my judgment and trusts my choices, there is no need to share your secrets with her,” Hien assured her. “But I wonder, what is your purpose for sharing such an honor with me?”

 

“If we are to face Solus, no doubt it will eventually come to light what we both are. When that day comes, I…would like to know that I am not alone in facing the wrath of the Forum,” Mufi explained, hugging herself a little in apprehension.

 

“Ah yes…I recall the fables of the heretic…I assume he was authentic?” Hien mused as he paced around the room thoughtfully.

 

“Yes…Lahabrea was one of my people…one of our own leaders before The Fall, in fact,” she spoke slowly, becoming more accustomed to sharing her tale the more people she shared it with. “He…had become twisted with the desire to restore the world to how it once was, I…I could not condone his choices. I only wish I could have reasoned with him…convinced him to give up his crusade…”

 

“You were preaching to a horse’s ear, Mufi-sama,” Hien shook his head, pulling up a few proverbs that suited the situation. “Even opo-opo fall from trees.” 

 

“I know one opo-opo I wish would stop flinging his crap from his lofty perch,” Mufi grumbled, hearing the man chuckle as she glanced across the small room to a random place. “This won’t be a pretty war. We might pull the humans into this if we aren’t careful.”

 

“Then let us take the utmost care in our actions, my friend,” giving a sagely nod, Hien stepped closer to her to rest his hand on her shoulder. “We will win this…you simply must believe the Kami are on our side.”

 

“I truly hope so…” smiling appreciatively, Mufi opened her mouth to speak again before there was a knock at the shoji screen.

 

“That’s Yugiri…” Hien frowned before waving his hand to unlock the door and allow the woman in. “Is aught the matter, Yugiri?”

 

“A thousand apologies for the interruption, Hien-sama,” Yugiri gave a respectful low bow to both leaders before stepping inside and closing the screen behind herself. “A matter most urgent has occurred.”

 

“Speak,” concerned what else could have gone wrong, Hien motioned for the shinobi woman to approach.

 

“Our intel has received concerning news of the disappearance of yokai across the star,” Yugiri stood at attention, a serious look on her beautifully sculpted face. “All covens are beginning to report local populations declining seemingly overday.”

 

“Yokai are disappearing? What is the meaning of this??” Hien turned his gaze at Mufi, seeing she was just as shocked as he was.

 

“It’s happening everywhere? Are any locations seeing it more so than others?” Mufi frowned, a sense of dread mounting in her gut. She didn’t want to say anything until she heard more news on the situation, but things were adding up in a bad way.

 

“It seems more concentrated in Ilsabard but northern parts of Aldenbard and Othard are being affected as well,” Yugiri answered with a nod to the woman.

 

“You suspect something?” Hien could tell that Mufi knew something he didn’t, frowning a little.

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufi shook her head, “I don’t wish to presume, but…Yugiri, have they noticed any signs of increased vampire activity in those areas? Or anyone suspicious?”

 

“There were a few sightings of individuals dressed in Garlean attire wandering in those areas,” the shinobi confirmed.

 

“You think this is a plan of Solus’?” Hien tilted his head in confusion. “What could he want with yokai? It is not as though he could command them to do his bidding…could he?”

 

“No, I do not believe so…however…” gritting her teeth, she wanted to deny the thoughts that popped into her head. “Twelve, let it not be so…”

 

“Please, Mufi-sama, what do you know?” Hien implored, growing concerned at her reluctance to speak. “Does this have to do with the attacks in Garlemald?”

 

“Apologies for not filling you in sooner, I was…regretfully ill until recently,” Mufi sighed before turning to face Hien. “I had an undercover operative infiltrate the Imperial Tower in order to rescue the captive Allagans and destroy Solus’ clone army. It seems something happened after the fact, I’m still unclear what went wrong but I suspect that Solus used the attack to his advantage and set another of his plans into motion.”

 

“There were more Allagans who survived? Kami bless…are they safe? And…clones?” Hien shook his head as he tried to comprehend everything being shared with him. Seeing Mufi glance at Yugiri, he nodded to the shinobi. “Yugiri, see if you can find any of these rogue Garleans and follow them, I want to know what they’re doing and where they’re going.”

 

“Look for ones behaving as if they are being mind controlled…” Mufi added with a weary expression.

 

Without another word, Yugiri bowed to them both before departing, allowing them to speak more openly. Hien locked the door once more before guiding Mufi back to their parlay table, “I gather there are some details I should know about still?”

 

“Yes…please understand I did not make these decisions lightly, Hien,” she warned him as she settled at the table once more, wishing she could have made her escape. “I made a pact with Zenos for his aid in bringing down Solus.”

 

“Kami preserve, so he was your operative?” Hien looked shocked before settling at the table as well. A troubled look crossed his face as he recalled his own sordid past with the princeling, how his people had suffered at his hand for generations before they managed to sign a truce treaty between the covens. “I am…surprised to hear this…”

 

“As I was surprised to have made such a pact, but I had my reasons,” holding her hand up as she prepared to explain, she was grateful to see he was giving her a chance as opposed to the ire she received from the Ishgardian branch. “I came to discover that Zenos was being controlled by the same Magitek that has been controlling our servants from Garlemald.”

 

“Truly? He enthralled even his own kin?” Shocked to learn this, Hien relaxed a little. “Then…he has not been in control of his own actions…for how long?”

 

“That is unclear, I assume he implanted the device after he was made a vampire, such a procedure might be lethal for one who does not have super human healing abilities,” shrugging lightly, she continued her explanation. “Zenos required aid, as did I, so the agreement was mutually beneficial at the time. Needless to say, the princeling holds no love for his own coven, so the plan went off without a hitch…for the most part. He got a bit more destructive than I would have wanted towards the end…but what’s done is done.”

 

“I see…is he still on your side?” Hien inquired warily, wondering if the beast was willing to bite the hand that fed him.

 

“Presumably? Our arrangement extends to the end of the war, which has yet to even properly begin, so…as long as I maintain my side of the agreement, I assume he will remain our ally,” Mufi wasn’t fully sure how much the Garlean was willing to participate in the battles to come; considering his past with being forced into battles he had no skin in, she wasn’t sure she wanted to enlist his aid more than necessary. “My stipulation was that he not bring harm to my allies and family, so he should pose no threat to your people - at least until the war is over, then we shall see what his choices become as a free man.”

 

“That is reassuring, at least for the moment,” sighing and folding his arms over his chest, Hien hummed a little in thought. “I am curious what your side of this agreement is, but I gather you are not at liberty to share, considering you have avoided referencing it thus far.”

 

“Apologies, Hien, it is a personal matter,” she bowed her head to him, hearing a small chuckle.

 

“You are quite the secret keeper, I must say…” Hien mused before settling his gaze on her more intently. “Do you suspect that Solus is gathering the yokai for some nefarious purpose? Since you destroyed his previous army, I imagine he hopes to use another kind?”

 

“That I am unsure of, I will have to send Thancred to investigate the area, see if he can find any signs of activity in Garlemald,” Mufi had a vague idea already what the ancient vampire might be plotting, but she was reluctant to speak it lest it manifest into reality. “Now that Zenos is more or less on our side, I don’t have to worry about him attacking any of our operatives, but still…there’s no telling whether Solus will remain in the shadows or finally show his hand.”

 

“You should not waste further time here then, let us do our parts in revealing his plots, shall we?” Satisfied with their discussion and knowing enough to start planning, Hien moved back to the door. “I will keep you apprised of anything my shinobi uncover, let us hope we are not too late.”

 

“Heavens forbid,” Mufi followed the coven leader out of the room and back through the halls, her mind a whirlwind of dread as she considered going to Garlemald herself. She shook her head. No, I need to rely on others more…but I need more power…where can I get power…

 

“Is aught else on your mind, Mufi-sama?” Hien stopped at the intersection between the main hall and his offices, tilting his head at her troubled expression.

 

“No…not at present…” Mufi gave him a half-hearted smile before bowing. “Thank you for your time…and your trust.”

 

“I should be saying the same to you…Obāsan,” Hien teased her a little before retreating to his office. “Safe travels!”

 

“Brat…” Mufi huffed as she turned to go. Heading outside, she teleported back to the tea house to devise a plan of attack. She was done waiting around for Solus to make his next move, not if he was doing what she thought he was. First, she would need to get her pieces into position, going to find Thancred again to speak with him. Finding him in the kitchen with Diana preparing a meal, she wasted no time bringing up her plans. “How do you feel about a bit of fieldwork, Thancred?”

 

“Fieldwork? As in…espionage?” The vampire perked up a little, seeming interested in the idea of getting out of the house and dusting off his old skillset. 

 

“Yes, as a matter of fact. I need you to sneak into Garlemald and do some snooping,” Mufi cut to the chase, folding her arms over her chest. “Solus is up to something, and I’m afraid of what it might be.”

 

“Garlemald? Alone? Isn’t that…dangerous?” Diana looked up at Thancred with worry.

 

“War is dangerous, Dia, I have to play my part as well,” giving her head a pat, he set things aside to move around the counter. “When do you need me to move out?”

 

“The sooner the better, I just got word that yokai have been disappearing in droves, and I don’t believe it is of their own accord,” Mufi explained as she moved to leave the room with him.

 

“You think he’s rounding them up for something?” Thancred frowned, wondering what purpose he could have for such creatures. Heading for his disguise room to find something fitting for the cold climate, he paused before glancing at Mufi, seeing a look in her eyes that seemed to mirror the thought he just had. “Surely he isn’t…”

 

“We need to stop him before it comes to that,” Mufi swiftly swept into the disguise room, deciding to find something for herself should she need to sneak around as well. “I will have Urianger accompany you as backup, just in case he has prepared for us.”

 

“Shame, I can’t seem to get away from the lout,” Thancred joked as he grabbed a snowy white set of armor from his wardrobe, moving to change into it.

 

Peeking into the disguise room, Diana watched the vampires warily, “Will you…be gone long?”

 

“I couldn’t say, but it certainly will be an arduous trip,” Thancred called through the changing room curtain. “Care to top me up before I depart?”

 

“You just ate this morning! Er…evening…!” Still getting her times mixed up, Diana flustered at the idea of him dining and dashing, leaving her with sexual frustration in the meantime. 

 

“Yes, well, I may not get a chance to see you for a few days…perhaps even a week,” Thancred peeked his head out before motioning her over. 

 

Pouting and going to him as Mufi swept out of the room, she huffed and held her wrist out, “Fine…AH!”

 

Thancred grasped her wrist and pulled her into the changing room, pressing her into the wall as he gingerly sunk his teeth into her wrist. Hearing her moan before biting back on further sounds, he slipped his fingers inside her tights to rub between her legs. Understanding and feeling her need, he helped to alleviate any sexual tension that built up from his feeding until he had taken what he needed for the road. Pulling down his trousers, he lifted Diana against the wall before penetrating her, wasting no time getting into a fierce rhythm, “Will you miss me?”

 

“Gods! Than!” Diana gasped as she clutched to his gear, blushing at the fact they were both basically still clothed while he pounded into her. Her head spun a little, feeling dizzy from the amount of blood he took. Usually he only took enough to maintain his affect over her health, the fact he took so much really meant he didn’t think he'd be back for a while. The thought made her heart ache as she buried her face in his chest, whimpering. No…don’t go…don’t leave me alone…

 

“Remember…everything I taught you…about defending yourself…” Thancred grunted as he wrung an orgasm out of his lover.

 

Diana shuddered and squeaked and whimpered, growing overwhelmed by his sudden passionate lovemaking. During the time they had to themselves, Thancred had taken the time to teach Diana how to use daggers for defense, as well as introducing her to basic healing magicks, not wanting her to ever be afraid to be alone again. To her surprise she was rather adept at the skills, even if she’d never been much of a fighter in her life. I…I’m not ready…

 

“I know it’s scary…war’s never easy or safe…” Thancred panted, keeping up with his thrusts to keep her distracted from her fears. “But I promise you, I will come back…I’ll return to you…”

 

“Than…!” Diana sobbed as she came again, writhing in his grasp before feeling him bury himself deep inside her with a growl. She shuddered at the feeling of him coating her insides with his scent, a blush forming on her cheeks.

 

“I’ll always…come back to you…Diana…” Thancred panted, slowly setting her on her feet and pulling up her smalls to trap his deposit, leaning down to pull up her tights as he nuzzled her horn slowly. “Something to remember me by.”

 

“Mnngh…” awkward about saying her feelings out loud even now, Diana sniffled and blushed, fidgeting with the warm dampness between her legs. Shivering as he finished dressing, she didn’t resist when he pulled her into a hug, wishing she could stay there in his arms forever. I love you…

 

Closing his eyes as he gathered his wits and soothed her broken heart, Thancred heard the door crack open as a voice called out, “Thancred? Art thou within?”

 

“I’m here,” Thancred sighed, seeing it was his time to go. Finally releasing Diana and stepping through the curtain to see Urianger hunting for something to wear, he motioned to a spot on the racks. “Elezen garb is over there.”

 

Nodding and finding something in his size, he noticed Diana slinking out of the changing room, deciding he would change in his room instead, turning to head for the door, “Let us rendezvous in the parlor?”

 

“Sure thing,” Thancred nodded to him, watching him dart away before sighing and ruffling his hair. Glancing back at Diana, he reached out to hold her hand, squeezing it. “Come on…let’s finish making your lunch.”

 

“I don’t know if I’m hungry now…” Diana muttered as she sulked, stumbling a little in her step.

 

Scooping the woman up, he decided to carry her back to the kitchen before depositing her in a chair. Seeing her blush and squirm after likely feeling his seed squish in her smalls, he smirked a little, leaning down to whisper, “I’ll be but a moment, my love.”

 

Biting her lip and trying not to think about what they’d just done, she just hoped none of the Miqo’te would wander in to sniff out her shame. Glancing back as Thancred finished up the meal they had been preparing, she murmured, “What if you get hurt…?”

 

“That’s what I have Urianger for,” Thancred tossed her a wink as he plated her food, sweeping around the counter to set it down before her. “Eat up, you need to regain your strength if you ever wish to bathe yourself.”

 

Huffing and swatting his arm indignantly, Diana reluctantly partook of the meal, “You’re so mean…”

 

Chuckling a little, he paused to admire her features as he gingerly stroked her hair back from her face. Leaning down to kiss her forehead before kissing her lips, he whispered, “I love you, Diana.”

 

Diana’s heart skipped a beat, finally hearing him say it after her thoughts went unanswered, her tail wagging a little before going limp again. Her pale yellow eyes were still glimmering with tears as she met his gaze, wishing he didn’t have to go and do dangerous things. 

 

“Don’t look at me so…I won’t want to leave,” he chuckled lightly as he cupped her cheek, giving her one last kiss on the forehead before directing her back to her plate. “If I find out you haven’t eaten since I left, I’ll be quite upset. How else will I make it up to you upon my return?”

 

Blushing and huffing, Diana shoveled more food in her mouth to avoid any further embarrassment as she looked away, tail thumping in annoyance.

 

Chuckling more, Thancred smoothed her hair out one last time before finally pulling himself away and heading for the door, “Behave yourself, Diana. I’ll be sure to have Mufi update you on my activities.”

 

“You better…” she puffed her cheeks out in a pout that Thancred couldn’t help thinking was cute before he departed. Once alone, the Au Ri woman drooped, poking her meal with sudden disinterest.

 

“Let’s hurry before the sun rises,” Thancred grunted as he pulled his hood and face guard up, seeing that Urianger was already concealed from head to toe.

 

“Before you go, be sure to check the mountains, I know they have a few underground camps scattered around there along with their ceruleum mines,” Mufi caught up with the men before they could leave. “If they’re kidnapping the yokai, they’ll likely take them somewhere secret outside the city.”

 

“Understood, we’ll be in touch!” Thancred saluted her before walking past Urianger, clapping him on the shoulder as he passed. “Let’s go, Urianger.”

 

Giving Mufi a small bow, Urianger swept out the door like a spectre, disappearing with his cohort once outside the bounds of the house.

 

Letting out a sigh, Mufi donned her cloak and set out into the night as well, heading for the Ishgardian coven to share the news and devise a plan to combat her worst fears. Finding Aymeric and Estinien waiting for her in his office, she pushed down her hood with a sigh, “Good, you’re both here.”

 

“What’s this about trouble in Garlemald again?” Aymeric turned his attention to Mufi as she settled in a chair. Seeing her glance at his desk, he waved off her concerns. “O’rin is spending time with his sister, you needn’t worry about eavesdropping ears.”

 

“Alright, well…the long and short of it is that yokai are going missing in droves across the star, mostly around Ilsabard but also in neighboring regions,” Mufi began, seeing the concern in their faces. “The shinobi have been looking into the situation and have noticed the presence of Garleans outside of the city, so it’s most likely Solus’ doing.”

 

“What would he need yokai for? They aren’t exactly cooperative minions useful in battles,” Aymeric frowned, folding his arms in thought.

 

Estinien glanced at Mufi, remembering what she had told him during their time alone in her office. Meeting her gaze, he surmised her own guess, “If he gathers all the yokai, he could use their power…”

 

“We have to stop him before he does, but our only chance of beating him is playing at his own game…” Mufi sighed as she got to the point of her visit. “I need your help meeting with the dragons.”

 

“The dragons? Do you hope they will fight on our side?” Aymeric highly doubted they would want to join their fight, having no skin in the game and no desire to aid those they barely had a truce with.

 

“Mufi, no, you can’t,” getting an idea what she intended to do, Estinien pushed off from the wall and approached her.

 

“What choice do I have, Estinien? I’m not strong enough to fight off a god if he gains back his true form!” Mufi tried to ignore his looming presence before he leaned on the arm of the chair, shoving his arm in front of her face.

 

“Do not repeat my own mistakes!” Estinien hissed. While his sleeve was covering his arm, he knew that she was aware of the scar on his forearm, a permanent testament to his youthful follies.

 

“Nidhogg was driven mad with revenge, I mean to speak with one less inclined to violence,” Mufi pushed his arm away, not wanting to be railroaded by fearmongering. “I wish to speak with Midgardsormr.”

 

“The father of the dragons?? Surely you are aware that he is dead,” Aymeric got up from his seat, alarmed by her unspoken plan.

 

“He is in eternal sleep, not dead, there’s a difference,” she corrected him before getting up from the chair to lean on his desk, meeting his gaze. “I need the power of the dragons in order to attain my godhood once more, such vast reserves of aether would be enough to maintain the transformation for a time. Plenty of time to take out Solus.”

 

“You really think he’s going to agree to being used like that? Dragons don’t just give out their eyes to anyone,” Estinien folded his arms over his chest, frustrated with her ignoring his warnings.

 

“I know, but…I have to try,” Mufi turned to him, hoping they would support her plans. “Please, I’m asking for your help…I can’t do this without more power and unless you have other ideas…”

 

Aymeric took a deep breath, smoothing out his hair as he weighed the dangers of approaching the dragons for war once more, “They won’t want to take part…”

 

“You just get me there, I’ll do all the talking,” Mufi met his gaze with determination.

 

“Does G’raha know you’re doing this?” Estinien couldn’t imagine the Miqo’te backing up such a reckless plan, knowing the risks of the dragon retaining control of her body were high. 

 

“Yes, actually he was the one to suggest seeking the aid of the dragons,” Mufi shot him a look, surprising him.

 

“He’s a resourceful man, albeit just as reckless as his mate,” Aymeric shook his head, unsure if this idea would work. “I…suppose it would not hurt to meet with them and see what they think.”

 

“Aymeric, you cannot be serious!” Estinien barked at the Elezen, fear in his chest for what sort of monster Mufi could become joining with the eldest dragon.

 

“This is the burden I must carry, Estinien, we both agreed to whatever happens for the sake of the star,” pulling her cloak back on, she turned a little. “We must hurry if we are to beat the sun. Oh, also, Aymeric, I had a thought for how your pet might be of use to us in this coming battle…assuming he’s up to the task.”

 

“O’rin? How could he help?” Aymeric frowned a little, wondering what that psychopath could do other than blow things up.

 

“I intend to play a cruel trick on Solus with a bit of mind games…but first things first,” heading toward the door, Mufi paused as she grabbed the handle. “A parlay with the horde.”

Chapter 85: Entreaties of War

Despite their better judgement, the Elezens escort Mufi back to Mor Dhona where the slumbering corpse of the father of dragons lay, his serpentine skeleton wound around the remains of one of Garlemald’s dreadnaughts of old, the Agrius. Ascending to the top of the structure where the dragon’s head rested, Mufi stepped up to speak in a booming voice.

 

“Midgardsormr! Oh great Wyrmking and sire of the dragon horde of Etheirys! I request an audience with thee!” The vampiress’ voice echoed across the old deck to no avail, the dragon not stirring from his slumber. Flopping her hands to her sides, she huffed. “I know you’re alive in there…you’ve been slumbering for hundreds of years, you should have recovered by now!”

 

“Perhaps we must entreat one of his brethren to call to him?” Aymeric pondered, stroking his chin as he considered who might be willing to assist them. “Hraesvelgr may well be up to the task…or even Vrtra…”

 

“We don’t have time to quarrel with them,” Estinien sighed as he threw off his cloak and began to disrobe.

 

“Um…Estinien, do you really think this is appropriate…?” Aymeric eyed the man as he stripped down, having no shame in front of their female guest.

 

“Shut up and let me concentrate,” Estinien growled as he tried not to think about who was watching him as he closed his eyes, focusing his mind on pulling out his draconian side. Taking long, deep breaths, his body slowly cracked and shifted until he grew into his Were form. A deep growl rumbled in his chest, his wings beating against their newfound freedom. Fighting the urge to take flight and test the skies, he took a deep breath before roaring with all his might at the dragon’s corpse.

 

Feeling the structure shudder from his call, Mufi glanced at him curiously, finally getting a chance to perceive his transformation without danger. She could see details of Nidhogg in his form, the horns and tail being near copies of the wyrm’s features on a miniaturized scale. It wasn’t the same as when he was possessed by the dragon, no armor to melt with and distort. She could also smell O’llie’s mated scent on him in this form, part of her wondering if she would smell like G’raha if she were to transform. Why hadn’t she transformed after being scratched? Was her Ancient soul strong enough to resist his genetics? So many questions swirled in her mind as Estinien bellowed again, louder than before. Covering her ears with a wince, Mufi felt the ship eventually settle before quaking again.

 

This time, the airship shook so violently the trio stumbled a little, turning their attention to the dragon’s head as the eyesockets lit up red with a flash. A spectre rose up from the skull, uncoiling from the skeleton as it looked over them with a fury that concerned Aymeric.

 

“I do not think he’s happy about being awoken,” Aymeric murmured, his hand hovering near his sword just in case this turned south.

 

“Great Wyrmking, heed me!” Mufi stepped forward, not afraid of the ancient being’s wrath.

 

“Thou hast disturbed mine slumber,” the dragon growled, its ruby orbs fixating on Estinien with a feral growl. “Slayer of mine kin!”

 

“Brood father,” Estinien growled back, his claws flexing as if ready to fight him before kneeling and bowing his head in respect. “We come not to fight, but to entreat your aid.”

 

“Mine aid…?” Midgardsormr chuffed before snarling, bearing down on them until his muzzle was mere ilms from their faces. “What farce is this??”

 

“It is no farce, oh mighty and powerful one,” Mufi stood her ground, her eyes flashing in return as she revealed her Ancient trait. “I implore you, Midgardsormr, hear my plea!”

 

“Thou art familiar to me…” the dragon rumbled, eyeing Mufi with a stern glare, seeming to sense her aether. “...thou werst present in the beginning…”

 

“Yes, I was there when you brought your brood to this star,” Mufi bowed her head to him, trying to show him respect. “We were once friends, Midgardsormr, I ask that you permit me a moment of your time.”

 

Huffing again before settling back a bit, he tossed an annoyed look at Estinien before snorting, “Proceed, Ancient one.”

 

At least I already told them my secret…thanks, Midgardsormr, Mufi sighed as she straightened again, holding her hand out to Estinien. “Stand down, Stin, it’s alright.”

 

Growling a little, Estinien slowly shifted back to his Elezen form before pulling his cloak on, not quite ready to fully dress in case a fight broke out.

 

Mufi took a deep breath before sharing her request, “We once fought side by side, did we not, Midgardsormr? In the times of the Allagans?”

 

“Aye…thou didst rescue mine children from certain destruction…this I do owe thee a boon in recompense…” Midgardsormr murmured as he settled a little more. “Azdaja lives because of thine intervention against the shadow hordes.”

 

“Yes, I do believe she still yet thrives in Thavnair with her brother, Vrtra,” Mufi nodded, recalling the battle against Xande and his legions of voidsent. Over a millennia ago, during the height of the Allagan empire, a war broke out across the land. Their emperor saw fit to rule the entire star, but with the aid of the dragons and vampires who fought his tyranny, they were able to defeat him. At one point during the battle, Azdaja had been nearly pulled within a voidgate by their shadowy swarms. If not for Mufinella’s quick thinking and movement, the dragon would have been lost to them. A strategic piece she had held for a rainy day such as this, one of many she kept in her back pocket. “As with that time, another man wishes to bring destruction to our star. It is for that reason I have come to you seeking aid.”

 

“Thou wouldst have me aid thee in battle?” The wyrmking regarded her curiously, wondering what her intent was for calling on him. “If thou needst mine dragonsong to summon the hordes to thine side, that is easily done.”

 

“Wait, please! It is not the hordes I need, but…rather, your power, o’ great Wyrmking,” Mufi held her hand up before he could give way to his call.

 

“Mine power…?” Eyeing her suspiciously, he growled. “Thou deigns to control the great brood father?”

 

“I ask you to share your power with me, temporarily,” Mufi clarified, trying to calm his ire. “You know my heart, Midgardsormr, I have no intention of abusing your good graces. I face an enemy far too powerful to handle on my own, so it is that I’m here begging for your trust and support. For the duration of this battle, until my enemy is slain, allow me to partake of your vast stores of aether so that I may attain my true form once more.”

 

“Hmm…” seeming to consider her request, he tilted his head. “Who might this great foe be that the mighty Azem cannot handle it alone?”

 

“It’s…it’s Emet-Selch,” feeling an ache in her chest at admitting her old friend was now her foe, she heard a growl in the dragon’s throat.

 

“Art thou not allies? What hath transpired in the millennia since mine slumber began?” Midgardsormr rumbled in wonder, seeing how small the woman felt since he first met her. “...thine spirit hath changed…”

 

“A lot has changed, old friend,” Mufi sighed, smoothing her hair out before giving him a brief history lesson to catch up on current times. Explaining the plight they faced with Solus, she seemed to sway his opinion a little. “You see now why I must ask for your help, Midgardsormr…the situation grows more dire by the day. Please…will you stand by me and help turn the tide of this battle? Not for simply my sake, but the sake of all denizens of this star…”

 

Midgardsormr lifted his head as if listening to the aether of the land, considering his decision for several long moments before eventually letting out a fierce roar that echoed across the land. Several roars were returned to him before he addressed his visitors once more, “It is agreed upon. I hath warned mine children of the dangers to come, they will aid thee in this battle…as will I.”

 

Brightening at his acceptance, Mufi bowed low, the other men following suit out of respect, “Thank you, o’ great Wyrmking. I will endeavor to treat your kind with the utmost respect they deserve.”

 

“As to mine part in this conflict, come…pluck mine eyes from this shell, but be warned…if thine heart dost not weigh true, this power wilt consume thee,” Midgardsormr warned her as his shade slowly settled back into the corpse, his voice slowly fading away as the eyesockets continued to glow.

 

Swallowing her fears, Mufi approached the skull of the Wyrmking which towered over her, larger even than any of the dragons still living on the star. Holding her hands out, she summoned the orbs to her, plucking them from their socket as they floated down and into her hands. She gazed at them in wonder, seeing how large they were compared to her build. She wondered how she might bond with them, hoping it would not backfire on her.

 

“Mufi…do not lose yourself,” Estinien warned her quietly, knowing firsthand the pull of draconian magicks. “Remember who you are…and what your purpose is.”

 

Nodding in understanding, she decided to hold onto the eyes for now, creating a pocket to hold them in as she turned back to the men, “Let us see what has transpired in the north first. If we can avoid conflict, that would be preferrable, but the odds seem slim.”

 

“I will contact Hien to see if he has heard anything,” Aymeric nodded to her before turning to pull out a linkpearl and use it, stepping away to speak as he moved to leave.

 

Lingering behind as he dressed, Estinien eyed the woman, his gaze stormy.

 

“You’re worried, I understand…but I have too much to fight for…too much to protect to simply give up now,” Mufi whispered, sensing his gaze as she gave him some privacy to finish dressing. Feeling his hand on her shoulder, she turned to face him, seeing his brow furrowed. “Don’t look at me like that…I’ll be fine.”

 

“You’re trembling,” he whispered back, sensing her anxiety.

 

Looking away, Mufi hugged herself a little, “Just because I’m willing to risk it all…does not mean I’m not a little scared…but if I give in to my fears, I won’t…I won’t be able to hold onto myself…”

 

Estinien slowly knelt beside her, pulling his collar aside and presenting his neck to her, “I will show you…how it feels…so you may prepare yourself for what is to come.”

 

“You don’t have to do that,” Mufi frowned at the Elezen, wary of defying Aymeric any more by feeding on one of his underlings.

 

“I don’t want you to make the same mistakes I did,” Estinien growled softly as he steeled himself for revisiting the emotions he felt during his time of enthralling.

 

Taking a deep breath, Mufi stepped closer before hearing footsteps. Turning to see Aymeric eyeing them suspiciously, she hesitated.

 

“...I just…got word from Hien,” Aymeric spoke slowly, glancing between the two vampires with concern. “They have tracked a few Garleans back to the mountains outside of the city, they’re gathering the yokai in an old Reaper encampment deep within the ceruleum mines.”

 

“Just as I suspected…” Mufi sighed before glancing back at Estinien who was still waiting patiently for her to act. “...Ayms, will you allow me to view Stin’s memories?”

 

“Well, since you asked nicely this time…” Aymeric folded his arms, wondering what memories he wished to share. “Just don’t disable him, we need him for this coming battle.”

 

“I’ll try my best to be gentle,” Mufi scoffed at his remark before approaching Estinien fully, resting her hands on his shoulders to leverage herself. Still hesitating for a moment, she slowly sunk her teeth into his neck, connecting her thoughts with his.

 

Grimacing a little from the pain of her reading his mind, Estinien closed his eyes, forcing himself to focus on the memories he buried deep down. Pain flooded back, a wash of rage and agony and terror as souls battled for control, tearing him asunder and driving him mad. His own wrath began to mix with that of the dragon’s, becoming a storm of emotions that he was swiftly lost in, like a rip tide inside his soul. Drowning in the flood, he did not resurface until his allies drew him back, prying the dragon’s hold from him forcefully. The lack of control over his own autonomy left him devastated for some time after, a sort of postpartum depression hanging over his heart for several centuries after. Once he finished imparting his experiences to Mufi, he woke again from the trance breathing hard and partially transformed.

 

Carefully withdrawing and healing his wound, Mufi processed the burden he had imparted on her. Gently cupping his face in her hands as she felt the scales fighting to break out more and more, she whispered, “Peace, my friend…those times are behind you…thank you for sharing your experiences with me.”

 

“Haa…it’s…nothing to be grateful for…” he panted, wearily pushing back his transformation so he could return to his senses. Finding he had ripped his clothes and cloak a little in the process, he sighed. “Shit, I was trying not to rip these…”

 

“Allow me,” Mufi carefully wove her magicks into his clothing, repairing the tears and returning it to its original condition. Once the man was put back together, she patted his shoulder. “I am grateful to you…and weep for you at the same time.”

 

Giving a small grunt, Estinien didn’t respond, slowly getting back to his feet and swaying a little, “Mnn…what’s our next move?”

 

“Now we make our move, while he doesn’t suspect a thing,” Mufi smoothed her hair out as she settled her nerves, pulling out a linkpearl and contacting Thancred. Hearing the line pick up but nothing on the other side, she spoke quickly. “They’re holding the yokai in the old abandoned Reaper camps to the south of the city. Meet us there and prepare for battle.”

 

“Shall I call on Hien to do the same?” Aymeric asked as they moved out, steeling himself for the coming battle.

 

“Not yet, I need to speak with O’rin first,” Mufi focused on getting her pieces in order first, teleporting back to Ishgard ahead of the Elezens.

 

Hurrying to catch up, they made their way to Estinien’s room, finding the twins seated at the table playing cards to pass the time. Spying the trio entering, O’rin perked up, “Oh? You’re back already? Did I miss the war?”

 

“No, it has yet to occur,” Aymeric sighed as he closed the door behind them.

 

“Stin!” Sensing the lingering turmoil in her mate, O’llie leapt to her feet and went to him, checking him over and smelling Mufi’s scent on his body. She growled.

 

Easy, I just shared some memories with her…nothing about us , Estinien pulled her against him, patting her head to calm his lover.

 

Memories? About what? O’llie peeked up at him before glancing at the woman as she approached her brother. What’s going on, Stin?

 

Just my memories of…Nidhogg, Estinien slowly eased over to the bed to sit down, grasping her wrist to pull her close and feed to recover his strength. Apologies, it took a lot out of me.

 

It’s…alright, sucking in a breath, O’llie did her best not to get turned on by the experience, aided by the fact his own emotions were still negative and affecting the potency of his pheromones. Stroking his hair, she quietly watched the vampires.

 

“I have a question for you, O’rin,” Mufi settled in the chair O’llie had been occupying, sensing the Miqo’s thoughts and sighing with a shake of her head. “No, we’ll not be doing anything like that.”

 

“Well shit, way to crush a man’s hopes and dreams,” O’rin fake pouted before leaning back in his seat. “What do you want from me then?”

 

“Your mental telepathy abilities, I asked you once if you could create illusions of other kinds, non-sexual ones,” Mufi clarified as she got comfortable as well, trying to relax her mind and body.

 

“Maybe, never really tried,” O’rin shrugged, folding his arms over his chest. “Why? Want me to fuck with someone?”

 

“In a manner of speaking, yes, or at least I want you to try,” Mufi met his gaze, seeing him unflinching and unreadable beyond his piercing eyes. “I would like to know if you could make me see something devastating and despiriting.”

 

“Hmm…but that’s no fun…” O’rin mused as he considered his options, narrowing his eyes on the woman. “Why? You feel like being depressed right now?”

 

“No, it’s not for me, it’s…an idea I had to catch Solus off guard,” she explained, finally seeing the man flinch.

 

“You want me to mess with Solus?? You gotta be joking, he’d turn me into a Miqo’te kebab!” O’rin scoffed out loud before leaning forward. “What would I even have to show him that would screw with him? He’s already pretty fucked up, I doubt I could make much difference.”

 

“That you simply need to leave up to me,” Mufi sighed as she shifted to face him more. “First, I wish to see if you can break my defenses and provide me with a convincing enough illusion.”

 

“Hm? I guess so…” O’rin shrugged, thinking of something messed up he could show her before focusing his mind. Frowning a little, he could feel her resisting him. “I can’t show you if you don’t let me, lady.”

 

“Solus’ mind will be difficult to broach, I want you to really try,” Mufi explained as she steeled herself. “If you can penetrate my defenses, you’ll be able to reach him as well.”

 

I’d like to penetrate something, alright… O’rin mused as his gaze slid to her lap. He felt a sharp pain in his ear as Aymeric flicked it. “Ow! Hey, can’t a guy dream?!”

 

“Focus, this is important,” Aymeric chastised him as he folded his arms over his chest. “We don’t have time to waste, can you do it or not?”

 

“Alright alright, geez…don’t get your smalls in a bunch…” he grumbled before focusing again. Mustering all of his focus - which took a lot of effort, he was pretty horny and bored - he managed to force an illusion into Mufi’s mind.

 

Grimacing a little as she felt the agony and torment of the people of Allag, every painful lash of the whip, every drop of blood spilled, every onze of agony felt by the slaves subjected to all manner of horror; it was almost too much for her to bear. The Allagans then turned to her, asking why she let them suffer so, why she wouldn’t save them. Trembling from the weight of the agony, Mufi leaned on the table, “S-Stop…that’s…enough…”

 

“Yeah? Did it work?” Unaffected by the horrific images that he imparted on the woman, O’rin’s tail swished behind him with an unreadable curiosity.

 

“Yes…quite effectively,” Mufi sighed as she collected herself again. “If I show you a memory, could you embellish on it?”

 

“Probly, how can you share memories with me? I thought you could only read my mind,” O’rin’s ears perked up, curious what sort of horrors she wanted him to subject Solus to. Getting a bit of revenge for what that monster did to his sister was enough motivation to go along with her request.

 

“I…have my ways. Give me your hand,” holding her hand out to the Miqo, Mufi waited for him to take it before taking a deep breath. Her eyes beginning to glow, she locked gazes with him. See my memories…

 

O’rin reeled a little as his mind was flooded with images of a metropolis on fire, cloaked figures screaming and running for their lives from monstrosities that tore through the streets. Corpses were strewn about, some on fire, some burning in the sun of the daylight. What…is this…?

 

The end of one world, before the beginning of another, Mufi’s voice trailed through his thoughts before the images shifted to another time, one less traumatizing. He saw a beautiful man with purple hair who was talking to a white-haired man. They seemed fond of each other, even if the white-haired man was grumpy and aloof. Holy shit, who’s that? He’s hot!

 

His name is Hythlodaeus, and the man beside him is Emet-Selch, deciding to share some details with O’rin to give him information to play from, she played several memories that she had shared with the men. Happy memories, hard memories, the moment Hythlodaeus had sacrificed himself for their people. They were lovers once.

 

Wait, this other guy…is that…Solus? Starting to recognize the man’s scowling face, he was a little confused about what he was seeing. What is this place…?

 

Don’t ask questions, just focus on what I’m showing you, Mufi showed him members of the Convocation, their comradery, their debates, their bonds. Enough for him to get an idea of their importance to Solus. This is what I want you to do…

 

Listening to the plan, even O’rin thought it was messed up. Not that he was against the idea, but he never imagined someone else would be as twisted as he was. When she finished sharing her memories and plans, he reeled a little from the disconnect, finding his hackles were up. Slowly he unfluffed his tail, “Holy fuck, that was intense…”

 

“Do you think you can do it?” Mufi reeled a little as well from the effort it took to push her memories on the Miqo’te. It was easier to exchange memories through blood, being a direct connection to the individual’s soul, but projecting was something else entirely. 

 

“Yeah…I guess so…” O’rin ruffled his hair a little as a distraction from the tingling sensation in his pores. “When do you want me to do it?”

 

“I’m not sure yet, but soon…when the time is right,” getting up from the chair, she braced herself on the table as she turned her attention back to the couple on the bed. “It could be dangerous out there, but…would you want to fight with us, O’llie?”

 

“Me?” Surprised to be asked, O’llie felt Estinien’s grip tighten around her waist. 

 

No, I can’t risk losing you… Estinien growled a little, still feeding from her almost out of a need for the soothing presence of her soul mingling with his.

 

“I understand if you wish to stay behind, but I did not wish to force you to hide if you chose to stand your ground with us,” Mufi explained, guessing her mate was against the idea. “If you were able to utilize your Wereform, it could be a valuable asset during the battle to come. It’s entirely your choice…of course.”

 

My choice… no one ever really asked her what she wanted, especially regarding her full moon side. Imagining getting the chance of revenge against her former masters, she grit her teeth. I…want to fight…

 

O’lls, you’ll be a target out there! Looking up with a scowl of worry, Estinien healed her wound before speaking out loud. “It’s too dangerous, if they know you’re my mate -”

 

“I’m not afraid, Stin! Not anymore!” O’llie stood her ground, growling right back at him. “I want to fight! I want to show them who I really am! Not some cowering slave, o-or a feral monstrosity - no, I’m not a monster! I’m just…me! O’llie! Your mate!”

 

“Yeah, fuck those bloodsuckers! Not you guys, you’re alright,” O’rin corrected himself after waving his middle finger to the sky. “When do we head out? Do we get cool outfits??”

 

“I suppose armor would be useful to give to them,” Aymeric mused before getting a second idea. “Although, if you transform, clothes would simply be a hindrance…perhaps something flexible?”

 

“A glamour would be ideal, I know someone who can help with that,” Mufi moved towards the door to leave. “Gather your forces, I will return once I have things prepared.”

 

As the woman slipped out of the room, the remaining couples debated the coming battle until a consensus was decided. Heading to speak with the Heads of the Houses, Aymeric rallied the troops in Ishgard, at least those willing to fight - vampire and Werefolk alike.

 

Back in Mor Dhona, Mufi acquired as many glamour crystals as she could to help with those planning to transform, working with a Lalafell named Tataroga in the Mor Dhona markets to make the order. She’d already been plotting for some time for such an occasion, glad to find the seller was ready with her request. Returning to her own coven with the hefty crate of crystals, she gathered all of the inhabitants in the foyer to explain the situation.

 

“I know you’ve all heard murmurs of a war on the horizon,” Mufi addressed the small crowd, seeing a mix of fear and determination amongst the faces. “I’m here to tell you that the rumors are true, and that time is now.”

 

“What? We’re going to war? With who?” Murmurs went through the crowd, the Werefolk appearing more concerned than the vampires who had weathered wars in the past.

 

“The Garlean Empire is our enemy today, namely their former coven leader Solus zos Galvus,” Mufi explained much to the chagrin of the crowd. “He has enslaved his own people in order to wage a war with the entire star. At present, he is amassing his armies in Garlemald. We must meet him at the pass and put an end to his campaign before he lays waste to all we hold ear. Those willing to fight, come with me. I will not fault any who choose to stay behind, I only ask that you protect the coven house in mine and Kit’s stead. We still have patients recovering from prior attacks who will need caring for, as well as young who cannot fight. I will give you time to decide, those coming with me come to the front.”

 

The group hummed with chatter as they decided what they wanted to do. More Werefolk stayed behind than joined, preferring to protect their families in the house rather than risk their lives on the battlefield. Several vampires opted to stay behind as well, if only to offer aid to those still requiring support back home. Y’shtola moved to join Mufi along with Nova and Kit, while Billy and Billie chose to remain behind to help protect the coven house. While they could join the battle, someone needed to stay behind who was fit to fight should things go sideways.

 

Looking over the crowd gathered around her, Mufi began to hand out glamour crystals to the Werefolk who chose to join the forces, “Use these going forward, they will provide you with attire that will not be destroyed upon transformation. Wear them around your neck so you do not lose them.”

 

“Neat,” Nova remarked as she draped the stone around her neck before activating it. A set of armor appeared on her body, but caused her to growl. “I don’t like how it feels…”

 

“I know, the aether sickness will fade quickly, it was the best I could come up with on short notice,” Mufi explained as the others got prepared as well. Once everyone was ready, she turned to Kit. “Make sure things here are secure and then bring everyone to the border, use the chocobos to get there. Hurry, the sun will be rising soon, we need to use the time of the sunlight to reach Ilsabard while his troops cannot move. Make sure to protect yourselves.”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” Kit nodded before beginning to bark orders to the gathered troops, arranging for everyone to gear up appropriately before departing for the chocobo roost.

 

Spying a figure at the top of the stairs, Mufi moved through the crowds to find Sol watching from the shadows with her usual unreadable expression. Approaching her, she spoke quietly, “You shouldn’t be out here…”

 

“You’re going to war?” Sol glanced at the people bustling about preparing for their own roles. “Is Zenos going too?”

 

“I…had not asked him to join us,” Mufi replied, wondering if she wanted to fight too. She still wasn’t clear on how the woman felt about her former coven, not that she could really tell what she was ever feeling except for the times she was staring daggers into her for touching her mate.

 

Seeming to think about something, Sol turned away to head back to her room without another word, leaving the coven leader to shake her head and hurry off to her own business. Getting back to her living quarters, Sol pulled out a linkpearl, clipping it to her horn and waiting to speak, “Where are you?”

 

“Around,” Zenos replied quietly, keeping his voice to a low purr so he wasn’t overheard speaking.

 

Sighing as she figured where he likely was, she began to pace, “Are you going to fight Solus?”

 

Zenos gave a noncommittal grunt, too focused on his target as he lurked in the darkness that still hung over Garlemald in the early morning.

 

“I don’t want to hide. I want to fight with you,” Sol growled, folding her arms over her chest.

 

“No, stay there,” he replied shortly before shifting to silently move to another position.

 

“Why?? I’m not some frail piece of glass!” Sol hissed as she kicked a pile of clothes across the room in frustration. 

 

“You’re pregnant,” he replied simply, settling in another location to continue his observance.

 

Freezing in her movement as she processed his words, her hand slowly went to her stomach, her voice quiet, “...how do you know?”

 

“I sensed it,” tilting his head a little, he said one final thing before disconnecting. “Stay there.”

 

Huffing at his end of the conversation, Sol began to pace more, chewing her nail a little before stopping again to feel her stomach. Was she truly pregnant? She hadn’t felt any morning sickness, perhaps it was still too early for it to affect her. She could visit the coven’s physician but she didn’t trust them enough not to take her prisoner and study her. Frustrated and angry that he hid this news from her, she stormed back out of the room to hunt someone down. Locating the mistress of the house once more, she grabbed her wrist before she could descend the stairs, “Wait.”

 

“Sol? Is something the matter?” Pausing and looking back at the woman in surprise, she blinked in further shock as she was dragged back into the hallway for the living quarters. Getting far enough away from prying ears, they finally came to a stop. “Is this about Zenos?”

 

Hesitating to speak, she grit her teeth before murmuring without meeting her gaze, “Can you sense souls like that other woman can?”

 

“Sense souls?...I can try, are you trying to locate someone?” Wondering what this was about, she was abruptly dragged again, a little frustrated that the woman wasn’t answering her questions. Reaching her quarters, they finally stopped once they were inside. “What is this about, Sol??”

 

“Tell me! Is it there?!” Sol whirled around to face Mufi stiffly, a furious look in her eyes as she tried to keep her wits about her. Still holding the woman’s wrist, she pulled her hand to her abdomen, wordlessly indicating her desires.

 

Finally understanding her alarm, Mufi relaxed a little as she closed her eyes, focusing her thoughts to feel for traces of her soul. She had to override the Galvus brand, which was a bit of a hassle, but eventually located the source of her aether. Digging deeper and targeting the place her hand rested, she could detect the vaguest traces of another spark within. Her eyes flying open, she pulled away, “...it is…”

 

Swearing and beginning to pace again, Sol ran her fingers through her hair. Of course Zenos wouldn’t lie to her, but she needed to know for herself, “H-How long…”

 

“I couldn’t tell you that, Y’shtola is more versed in such magicks,” Mufi murmured, gazing at the woman’s middle with slight jealousy. “Did he inform you just now?”

 

Hugging herself, Sol looked away, “I think he’s in Garlemald already.”

 

She’s scared…poor girl, sensing her tension, Mufi straightened. “You’re a fighter, right?”

 

“Yes, of course,” shooting her a look, Sol wondered what she had in mind. “He does not wish me to come…”

 

“Do you do everything he tells you to do?” Mufi tilted her head, seeing the woman’s expression grow more sarcastic. She smiled a little. “I promised I would keep you safe, how can I do that if you’re so far away?”

 

“You’re terrible…he’ll know I’m there,” she scoffed but didn’t seem against the idea of joining the campaign. While she loved her homeland, she hated Solus with every fiber of her being, especially since he had been controlling Zenos for some time now.

 

“I had no idea you snuck out of the house, it was pure chaos,” she feigned a shocked face before tossing her a glamour crystal. “This will allow you to remain clothed should you choose to transform. I did not see you leave the confines of this room, however.”

 

Catching the crystal, she eyed it a little before draping it around her neck, “Do you have an armory?”

 

“If I did, it would be down the hall ten doors and to the left, guarded by several vampires, though they may be inclined to arm you should you claim to have been given permission by the mistress of the house,” Mufi waved her hand over her shoulder as she departed, leaving the woman to choose what she wanted to do.

 

Sol wasn’t going to sit around while Zenos had all the fun, testing out the glamour before managing to choose a form she liked and setting out for her target. She slipped away into the night amongst the crowds, joining the group departing in the roost.

Chapter 86: The Battle Begins

Mufi was quick to return to Vertigo to share news of the impending war with the remaining residents, gathering them in the kitchen to go over everything to come.

 

“...I don’t know how long this battle will be, but for now stay put in this house and don’t let anyone in that you don’t know, understood?” Mufi met the gazes of the three Miqo’te and one very scared looking Au Ri, seeing most of them nod in agreement. “I know this is scary, but…this is the safest place for you right now. Take care of each other and if anything happens, just escape to the island and break the door. I’ll know where to find you. There’s plenty of food there to live off of and the mammets will take care of your needs.”

 

“Is Thancred okay??” Diana couldn’t hold back her anxiety, knowing he was heading into the thick of it.

 

“Yes, he’s fine, nothing has transpired yet,” not really knowing for sure, Mufi assumed the best for her sake as she embellished a bit on the truth. “I spoke with him not long ago.”

 

“Okay…” still nervous about what this all meant for them, she was at least glad she wasn’t alone in the tea house while a war was breaking out.

 

“I want to come with you, I can fight too!” G’raha insisted for the second time since she returned with the news, not wanting to sit at home like the wife of a soldier, helpless and uselessly waiting.

 

“I love you, Raha, and that’s exactly why you can’t come,” Mufi sighed as she touched his arm, sensing his anxiety and wishing she could ease his worries. “If I’m to fight Solus, I cannot have him targeting you to get to me. I’m sorry…I need you to stay here and protect the others.”

 

His ears drooping as he relented, G’raha hung his head and murmured as he rubbed his arm, “I…understand…”

 

Giving him one final hug and kiss on the cheek, she hugged Emerald as well, “Take care of each other, okay?”

 

“You take care!” Emerald pouted as she clung to her mistress, worried about her having to face Solus alone. “Don’t do anything reckless!”

 

“I’ll try not to,” she already knew her plan was pretty reckless to begin with, deciding not to worry her with the details. Smoothing her hair out, she patted Diamond’s shoulder before moving towards the door. “Try to stay close together so if something happens, you can defend each other. I’ll send word as soon as I can.”

 

“Be careful, Mufi…” G’raha wanted to chase after her, forcing himself to stay behind even if he didn’t like it. I love you…

 

I love you too, Raha, she returned the sentiment but didn’t look back as she slipped out the door, making her way back to Ishgard. Finding that Aymeric had managed to gather a small army, she marveled at the fleet of airships prepared for battle at the docks, workers doing a few final touches on the artillery. “I thought you were having those decommissioned?”

 

“Well, it seemed like a shame to waste such excellent craftsmanship, so I had the men finish them up in secret,” Aymeric explained with a slight smirk. “They stored them in the mists below until it was time.”

 

“Clever,” Mufi chuckled a little before taking a deep breath, focusing on the mission. “I’ve sent my people ahead, they should be arriving before dawn breaks. Are your troops ready to fight in the sun?”

 

“They’ve been properly kitted for the scenario, all that remains is for us to depart,” Aymeric nodded to her. He was swathed in a full suit of armor from head to toe, a mask pulled back from his face while it was still dark out. Glancing beside himself, he eyed O’rin cautiously. “Remember, Rin, stay close to me. We don’t need you getting injured before the grand finale.”

 

“Aye aye, Captain!” O’rin gave a sarcastic salute, seeming restless about something.

 

“Where are Stin and O’llie?” Mufi looked around, not seeing the pair in the modest army as she hefted the crate in her arms. “I brought the glamour crystals for your Werefolk, I figured she may wish to use one…Stin as well.”

 

“They’re preparing elsewhere, I’ll see that they get them,” taking the crate from her, he grabbed two crystals before he passed it off to Lucia. “Make sure every Were gets one of these, they will provide them with clothing during the battle.”

 

“Yes, Ser,” Lucia nodded before setting off to her task, handing out the crystals to those who could use them.

 

Elsewhere in a quieter place where they could focus, Estinien and O’llie were practicing transforming into their Were forms and back, getting more comfortable with the experience until they were confident enough in managing in public. Panting a little as she shifted back to her human form, O’llie pulled her cloak around her shoulders, “I don’t know if I can do this in front of everyone else…what if they think I’m a monster…?”

 

“They’ll be too busy staring at me,” Estinien grunted as he covered up as well, considering what he could wear for the battle to come that wouldn’t get destroyed. Perhaps something easy to strip out of, if something even existed in his wardrobe. “A WereVamp is unheard of, I’m more of an abomination - one would call me a heretic, all things considered…”

 

“You’re not a heretic! Th-That would mean you did something wrong, and there’s nothing wrong with us!” O’llie scowled up at him anxiously, her tail twitching behind her.

 

Gazing at her for a moment, he softened, giving her a gentle smile as he cupped her cheek, “Aye…”

 

Blushing at his tender gesture, she couldn’t help nuzzling into his palm a little before hearing a knock on the door, squeaking and pulling her cloak tight around her nude form.

 

“Who is it?” Estinien grunted as he instinctively stepped in front of her to shield her body from view. Seeing Aymeric step into the room, he relaxed.

 

“It’s just me, I have something for you two,” Aymeric slipped inside, O’rin following shortly after and hanging by the door quietly - unusual behavior for the chatty Miqo’te. Holding out the crystals, Aymeric offered them both to Estinien. “Glamour prisms, if you wear them, you can clothe yourselves when you are not transformed.”

 

“How convenient,” Estinien murmured as he put one on and activated it, finding himself dressed in a shade of armor to match the other troops. He turned to offer the second crystal to his mate. “Here, try it on.”

 

Glad to have something to wear, she dressed in a glamour that fit her, finding that it even felt warm like real clothing, “Is this really an illusion?”

 

“Magicks can do a lot these days,” Aymeric smiled a little before turning to leave. “We’re ready to depart, so collect your things and meet us down by the airships.”

 

Estinien nodded and returned his attention to O’llie, seeing her fidgeting with the crystal. Gently clasping her hand, he whispered, “Focus your thoughts on me…and only me. I will do the same.”

 

She couldn’t help blushing as she timidly nodded, allowing him to walk out of the room with her still holding her hand. She worried a little about the troops seeing them together but the lack of care from her mate made her heart skip a beat, as if he were proclaiming them a thing in front of all of Ishgard. Quietly she followed him into the crowds until they came to a stop by Mufinella on one of the airships.

 

“It’s time,” Aymeric nodded to his men before turning to the crowds, raising his voice so he could address them with an inspirational speech. “Today we ride into battle, one for the sake of all life on this star. I thank you all for braving the storm with me, be it for yourselves or for those you love. Your loyalty and devotion will not be forgotten nor forsaken. Let us make a peaceful future for all, free from the tyranny of those who would destroy all we cherish! For the future!”

 

A roar of rallying went through the small crowd before they began to board the ships, units assigned in even number to ensure they were well-balanced between vampires and werefolk. Armed and ready for combat, the airships set out for Garlemald, not having to travel too far before they reached their destination. The air felt quieter than usual, almost as if it were the calm before the storm. In the distance, the mangled outline of the once proud city of Garlemald lay in ruin, much of the rubble covered in snow from the seasonal storms.

 

“Gods…what could have struck him to do this to his own people…?” Aymeric murmured at the sight, frowning before feeling a prickle at the back of his neck. Pulling his mask up, he turned to Mufi. “Where to?”

 

“We won’t be able to land near the target but I believe he’s got the yokai in the mountains to the west,” Mufi motioned to a range off the larboard of the airship. Making her way over through the crowd, she narrowed her eyes at the landscape, trying to see through the light snowfall for signs of movement. She knew Zenos was out there lying in wait, and Thancred was close to the scene with Urianger. They likely would have seen the airships by now, as would Emet’s troops, whatever those may be. Nothing stirred, giving her cause for concern. “It’s too quiet…I don’t like this.”

 

“Nor do I…I see your coven has arrived,” Aymeric nodded to a herd of chocobos alighting in an abandoned outpost below them. “Shall we join them?”

 

“Keep the airships away from the mountains, I don’t know what he’s got planned but it’s best to be on guard,” Mufi murmured before glancing at Estinien as he approached as well, O’llie shortly behind him. “Do you have control of your form?”

 

“You want me to fly you down, don’t you?” Estinien grunted, unsure if he had space in the airship to unfurl his wings. Folding his arms, he pondered the idea a little. “Perhaps if we jumped.”

 

“That’s quite a risky ‘if’,” Mufi scoffed at him before motioning to the rail. “But I trust your judgment.”

 

“Now who’s being risky,” he smirked a little before grasping both women around their waists and leaping from the side of the airship. Luckily, he was able to envision sprouting his wings in time to glide down to the ground, setting them on their feet before tucking his wings away.

 

“Handy, I’m a little jealous,” Mufi teased before trotting across the courtyard of the abandoned camp to meet up with her approaching army. Holding her hand up to Kit, she trotted to a stop beside her chocobo. “Any trouble on the road?”

 

“None, it was strangely quiet,” Kit replied as she hopped down from her armored mount, signalling for the others to halt their progress. “This outpost seems to be abandoned, usually there are soldiers here guarding the pass.”

 

“Most likely enthralled by Solus for gods know what,” Mufi sighed as she glanced at the other riders accompanying her. She spied one small figure towards the back of the group, hidden beneath a cloak that masked her features well. Looking away as if pretending she hadn’t noticed her presence, Mufi motioned to the buildings. “Regardless, secure the location, we can use it for medical support. It’s far enough from the mountains that we should be able to defend it easily.”

 

Kit nodded before organizing a scout party and spreading out to all the buildings. After a few moments, they had the base secured and a headquarters stationed in the main building. The ground troops gathered as they were dropped off by the airships, awaiting their next move. In the meantime, Mufi found a map left behind by the previous tenants and did her best to scrawl out a basic route through the land to dictate where their targets likely were hiding.

 

“Any word from Thancred or Urianger?” Aymeric asked as he trotted into the room, dusting the snow off his head before pulling down his mask for a little fresh air.

 

“Not yet, if they are within their den they will not be able to send word,” Mufi replied, marking spots on the map. “These are the best routes to the underground reservoirs. I will head in first with Estinien and Nova to secure the path and hunt for signs of Garleans hiding in the woods. Aymeric, you stay in communication with the airships and lead the troops, Kit will remain in this base to ensure it’s secured and managed.”

 

“Understood,” Kit nodded, already memorizing the map so she knew where the enemy may likely come from.

 

Estinien grunted his agreement before glancing at O’llie, “Stay here with Kit until we know what’s going on.”

 

“Alright…” She wasn’t keen on leaving him alone with Mufi but knowing that Nova was joining them relieved some of her tension. Hugging herself a little against the cold, she tried not to pout.

 

“If you could accompany Y’shtola as her eyes while I have Nova distracted, that would be much appreciated,” Mufi added to O’llie. “You have an understanding of medicines, which would be helpful to her.”

 

“Oh…I suppose I could,” a little less comfortable with the idea of helping the healers, she glanced at Estinien. I can fight…

 

I know, the time will come, this is a temporary arrangement, Estinien gave her head a pat before moving towards the door. “Let us hurry then.”

 

“Agreed, please do not delay further. There is no telling what Solus is up to,” Aymeric sighed as he moved to follow them out to keep an eye on the airships.

 

“Be safe,” Mufi nodded to the base commanders before collecting Nova and departing with Estinien into the wilderness. 

 

As they reached the treeline, Nova transformed into her Were form, slinking along the path more silently as she sniffed the trail and air for signs of the enemy. They didn’t get far before Nova growled.

 

“Trouble?” Mufi whispered, catching a scent as well that felt familiar. She still wasn’t fully used to her Were senses, but it helped to keep her alert on the path.

 

“Vamps,” Nova growled as she looked down the path. Ahead of them were a few vampires stepping into the clearing, all looking as though they weren’t in control of their own movement as they ambled down the pass. “What’s wrong with them??”

 

“Thralls of Solus’, try not to kill them!” Mufi pulled out her gunblade, stepping ahead of them before darting forward to engage the enemy.

 

With some effort, the trio managed to knock out the thralls, clearing them off the road and binding them in the trees to be dealt with later. Moving on through the path, they were met with a few more wandering Garleans before they finally reached the cave entrance. Hearing a low whistle nearby, Mufi looked round to spot a hooded figure peeking out of the treeline. She approached, crouching out of sight beside her spies, “There you are, have you been inside yet?”

 

“We…have, I was just about to contact you,” a grave tone laced Thancred’s voice as he glanced back at the cave’s maw. “You won’t like it…”

 

“What’s going on in there? Is he keeping the yokai inside?” Mufi frowned, stowing her blade for the moment as she felt the other two settle behind her.

 

“He is…it’s more concerning what he means to do with them…” letting out a sigh, Thancred turned his attention back to the others. “We didn’t linger long but from what we saw, he’s…draining them…”

 

“He’s feeding on them?? Is that even possible?” Nova scowled at the news, wondering what levels of depravity the man was capable of.

 

“Not feeding, just…draining them,” Thancred shook his head before glancing at Urianger who was hunkered down beside him.

 

“Their very aether hath been drawn forth by some manner of magicks,” Urianger explained further.

 

“So he’s using them like…power cells…” Estinien frowned at the idea of him charging up, and just what he needed so much aether for.

 

“Gods…we have to stop him -” Mufi began to stand up again before the ground trembled. Looking up at the cave entrance in alarm, she felt another tremor that nearly knocked her off her feet. “No, it’s too late…”

 

“What’s he doing??” Estinien hissed, grasping her shoulder to hold her steady before seeing her reach into her pack to pull out the dragon eyes. He growled. “Mufi…”

 

“There’s only one reason he would want that much power,” Mufi looked serious as she turned her gaze up to Estinien. “He means to take his true form.”

 

“True form?” Urianger asked in confusion, not knowing about the Ancients.

 

“I have to transform, there’s no time! If he gets too strong -” Mufi moved to shove the eyes into her flesh before Estinien stopped her. “We don’t have time!!”

 

“Stop, you’re panicking,” Estinien spoke in a calm and even tone, kneeling beside her as he turned her to face him. “You must calm your heart…focus on why you’re doing this and who you are…lest you lose your sense of purpose and self.”

 

Pausing a moment as she met his gaze and saw his seriousness, she slowly relaxed her body before closing her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she focused her thoughts on exactly what their purpose was on the mountain, I’m here to stop Solus and save the yokai. This is a rescue mission, I do not want anyone else to get hurt. I am in control…I am Mufinella Pemstein. I beseech Midgardsormr to aid me in this mission, only temporarily, until we have made this star safe from Solus’ machinations.

 

Watching her slowly step away, Estinien prayed she was not as weak as he was his first time experiencing the power of a dragon’s will. He stood prepared to prise the eyes from her body should it go poorly, seeing her slowly settle the eyes into her shoulders one at a time. When she shuddered and collapsed to her knees, he grit his teeth, having to hold Nova back, “Stay strong, Mufi!”

 

Mufi gasped and threw her head back, her cries piercing the still air as the power of the elder dragon coursed through her like lava flowing through her veins. It was a battle of wills, contesting who was older and more powerful despite their agreement to work together. It was as if the dragon was challenging her, testing her resolve and loyalty to her cause. Did she truly wish for peace or did her heart yearn for the same destruction that Solus did? They could easily join forces, tear apart the fabric of reality and sew it back together the way they recalled it. Oh how she missed the old days, the freedom to be and do whatever she desired. A time when she had everything she could ever want, a much simpler time, lay just ilms from her fingertips. She writhed on the ground, fighting her own longing, NO. THOSE DAYS ARE DEAD. THESE DAYS ARE NOT. I WILL NOT REPEAT THE PAST.

 

Thou art strong in thine conviction indeed, but thine heart yearneth yet for what was…A deep voice vibrated in her mind, shaking her thoughts and resolve with promise of the long lost familiar. Mine essence surely aught serve thine darkest desires…quite well…

 

This isn’t…what I truly want! Mufi gasped and arched her back, feeling pain in the very threads of her soul. I want the here and now! I want my friends today! I want my love…my mate! I want our future!!

 

Then prove thyself worthy….claim mine essence as thy own! Midgardsormr growled as he pressed his will against hers, giving her one final test of strength.

 

Mufi’s voice came out as a savage scream as she summoned all her will to subdue the dragon within her, their combined efforts causing the ground to tremor as her body lifted into the sky. Flailing as if fighting an invisible foe, she dueled for some few moments before a wave of aether tore through the trees, sending the onlookers tumbling.

 

“Shit! What the fuck is going on?!” Nova gasped as she dug her claws into the ground to keep from being tossed further.

 

“Dragon eyes??” Urianger recognized the glowing orbs that sunk further into the woman’s flesh, humming with a raw aether that stifled the air.

 

“She is trying to command the will of Midgardsormr…fight it, Mufi!!” Estinien roared, his own body reacting to the draconian power as he slowly shifted away from his Elezen form. “FIGHT!”

 

Her eyes snapping open, Mufi gasped as she pulled her body in as if trying to hold onto the chains of power threatening to rip her asunder. Before she had a chance to react, a massive form slammed into her, sending her hurdling through the air far from her prior location.

 

The remaining onlookers stared on in horror as a dark monstrosity crawled out of the cave, as if the darkness itself was unfurling from its hellhole. Massive wings stretched and flapped - or were they arms? It was difficult to tell what they were looking at as the shade lumbered across the snowy expanse. Despite the rising sun, it seemed unbothered by the beams, as if too powerful for the sun to influence it. A crown of spikes circled its hooded head, four narrow eyes burning through the dark as its ghastly robes smoldered around it with every purpose-filled step. A sense of terror ran through them, their voices gone for fear of being spotted and ended by the godly spirit haunting the woods.

 

Just as the being began to journey down the path, another massive form slammed into it, barely causing it to stumble as it swung its wing to swat the annoyance away. Seeing the danger of the situation, Estinien finally shook himself out of his stupor, turning to Nova as he growled, “Take Thancred and Urianger back to the camp! Warn them! Solus has transformed, the battle is nigh!”

 

Shaking herself out of her stupor she nodded, turning and offering her back to the men, “Get on, losers! I’m faster!”

 

There was no argument from the clearly weaker vampires as they piled onto the WereMiqo, holding on as she darted down the mountainside away from the danger. Left to his own devices, Estinien fully shifted to his draconian form before leaping above the treeline to fly freely, finally seeing what was challenging their enemy. A dragon he was unfamiliar with was darting around the being as if causing a distraction, keeping it annoyed enough to pause for a few swats, That couldn’t be Mufi…no, the essence is wrong…is that…Zenos? Where is Mufi?

 

Looking around, Estinien didn’t have to look far before seeing another massive for rising from the treeline. This time, he was struck with awe upon seeing a nearly blindingly white spirit swathed in silks that flowed of their own fruition around a heavenly body. Two colossal wings flapped behind the goddess’ back, curious features of a dragon protruding from her form as if melded with something more ethereal and ancient. A halo of sunlight hovered over her head like the sun itself had been captured as her adornment. The being caught the dark god’s attention as it approached, ascending to the heavens.

 

“HADES THE REDEEMER, KEEPER OF THE UNDERWORLD, ANGEL OF TRUTH, SERAPH OF DEATH, HARKEN TO ME,” the being of light’s voice boomed, shaking the land in resplendent glory. “I, AZEM THE TRAVELER, SHEPHERD TO THE STARS IN THE DARK, COUNSELOR TO THE PEOPLE, CAST MINE JUDGMENT ON THEE. THINE TYRANNY ENDS HERE AND NOW, THINE MACHINATIONS SHALT BE THWARTED.”

 

“AH…AZEM…MY OLD FRIEND,” the dark figure rose taller as if matching her energy as it took flight. “IT IS GOOD TO SEE YOUR OLD FORM RESTORED…HOW DID YOU MANAGE IT? WAIT, THIS ESSENCE…DRACONIAN MAGICKS? SO THE MIGHTY AND PROUD FATHER OF THE HORDE HAS ALLIED WITH OUR KIND AFTER SO MANY MILLENNIA COWERING IN HIS TOMB…NO MATTER, YOUR PITTLING EFFORTS ARE FOR NAUGHT.”

 

“SHALL WE TEST THINE THEORY?” The ethereal hooded goddess held her hand aloft, a brilliant light flashing as a mythic bow formed from thin air. Drawing the bow back, she launched a volley of light on the shadow god, her attacks being blocked before having to guard against returned balls of darkness.

 

Estinien did his best just not to get in the way, seeing Zenos still pestering Hades as the two gods battled on the mountainside, tearing up the landscape as they fought. Glancing back over his shoulder at the outpost, he could see the Garlean thralls beginning to descend on the ground troops. Scowling, he flew over to Zenos, hollering over the booming echoes of the colossal duel, “Zenos! The outpost!”

 

“What care I for their plight?” Zenos grunted, dodging one of Hades’ swats as he fired a few shots back. Suddenly a shudder went through his body, adrenaline that was not his own. His eyes snapping to the outpost, he sensed the presence of his mate amongst the fighters. Growling, he darted away and beelined for the smaller battle carrying on a few malms away.

 

I guess he does care, I wonder why, Estinien wanted to tease him for randomly changing his mind but sensing stress from his own mate, he followed in his wake. Reaching the battle, he swung his tail about, knocking the thralls around before grabbing a few and tossing them far away. Clearing a path to the healers, he stood guard over them, watching as Zenos swooped down and cleared his own path to a small figure that he scooped up and flew away with. Was his mate here? I thought Mufi was keeping her safe…?

 

“Put me down!!” Sol hissed, struggling against the dragon’s grip, though she wasn’t largely willing to break free at the height he carried her to.

 

“Do you wish for death?” Zenos glanced down at her, circling around before landing on a perch nearby the outpost, overlooking the battle.

 

“No, but I didn’t want to stay behind,” Sol managed to get free of his grip, perching beside him with a glare. “I’m not a weakling!”

 

“I know this,” he rumbled, lowering his head so he could gaze at his petite mate. “How did you come to be here?”

 

“I slipped out in the chaos and followed the troops leaving the coven house,” folding her arms, Sol’s tail slapped him in annoyance. “Are you going to keep fighting?”

 

Humming a little thoughtfully, Zenos returned his gaze to the battle unfolding, his eyes sliding to the dueling gods. He couldn’t help wondering how they came to be so powerful, somewhat desiring such power for himself to challenge Mufi at his strongest. What a glorious battle that would be, “Without such power, I fear I am no match for their might.”

 

“What? The great Zenos fears death?” Sol teased him a little, tilting her head at the dragon.

 

“Hardly…but my priorities have shifted,” glancing at her a moment, he gently scooped her up again before diving back to the outpost.

 

His priorities have shifted…? Confused by his response, her heart skipped a small beat at the idea of him actually caring about their unborn child. The idea of settling down and having a family was odd, but some part of her hoped that day would come, assuming the world survived. Setting down on the ground again, she glanced up at the man as he shifted back to his human form. Scoffing at his nudity, she tossed the glamour prism at him. “Use this, unless you mean to duel with your cock out.”

 

Chuckling at her remark, he used the prism to don an outfit before heading over to the armory building, knowing they kept a supply there. Ignoring the guards at the door who exchanged uneasy gazes at the brazen Garlean prince, he found a scythe before tossing a gun at Sol, “Did you intend to use your bare hands to fight?”

 

“I didn’t have the opportunity to arm myself yet,” Sol caught the gun and shrugged before heading toward the battle. “Shall we keep a tally of our body count?”

 

“If you truly think you can keep up,” Zenos teased with a small smirk before lunging into the crowd, already swinging his scythe to clear a path.

Scoffing at his arrogance, Sol held her own against the waves of Garlean vampires that seemed to flood out of the forests like an unending tide, determined not to be showed up too badly as the battle raged on.

Chapter 87: More Power

The fight carried on for most of the day and into the following evening, several vampires succumbing to the sun through various exposures or injuries they could not recover from. Freed from her assistant responsibilities, O’lle took the opportunity to transform in the open, using her Were form to defend the camp with Estinien in his own form. The freedom to soar through the air was refreshing, taking a chance while the battle lulled at dusk to fly through the air and survey the land. The wind felt good on her fur and feathers, but it was a brief moment of enjoyment as the reality of the situation hit her.

 

The vampires won’t be as careful once the sun goes down, Estinien rumbled in her mind, following her on a circuit through the sky. You must be ready to defend against many more hoards.

 

How can he sacrifice his people like this? O’llie whimpered at the prospect of the fight picking back up already. While they had run out of vampires that were properly shielded from the sun, they had begun to use the Werefolk who were still captives of the Garlean empire, enthralled by the Magitek in their bodies. They had tried their best to capture as many of them as they could but there were just too many for the amount of available storehouses at the outpost. Aymeric had sent word back to the Skysteel Manufactory to have more jamming devices created but it would take time, too much time to save more lives.

 

He doesn’t consider them people, we’re ants to him, Estinien replied simply, knowing the twisted mind of the ancient vampire. Turning his gaze out to the gods still fighting in the distance, he frowned. We could never become something like that.

 

You’re worried about her, O’llie’s thoughts betrayed her concern with the jealousy she felt, moving to fly beside him.

 

A dragon’s will is stronger than you can imagine, Estinien replied, steering them away from the fight to circle back around to the camp. He was surprised they were still engaged in such vicious combat, but at the same time he knew how he never grew weary when Nidhogg was controlling him. He did know what toll it took on his body, however. She has been under its influence for over a day now, I fear her resolve will weaken.

 

She’s not that weak, despite her annoyance at the topic, O’llie couldn’t deny the vampiress’ determination. If she was, she wouldn’t have gotten this far. She’ll be fine, let’s head back to camp.

 

Grunting a little as the topic was dropped, he began his descent into the outpost where the defense line was clearing out the final front of vampires and werefolk. Helping to subdue the remaining enemies, Estinien and O’llie shifted back to their human forms before approaching Aymeric.

 

“Any word about the jamming devices? We’re running out of time,” Estinien inquired, glancing at what they had left for defensive forces.

 

“Stephanivien just sent word that a few units are on their way to us, if you would be so kind as to meet them halfway and escort them?” Aymeric caught his breath as he settled his sword on his hip once more, casually checking them both for injuries.

 

Estinien nodded before glancing at O’llie, “Care for a little joy ride?”

 

She brightened at the prospect of just flying for a bit, not wanting to admit she was already tired of the fighting, “Sure! Where to?”

 

“The airship is somewhere between here and Ishgard, you should be able to find it if you take the same route back,” Aymeric explained as he walked back towards HQ to check in with Lucia.

 

“We’ll be off then,” Estinien gave a nod before shifting back to his draconian form and launching into the sky, waiting a moment for O’llie to catch up before heading away from the battlefield. As they flew through the quiet evening air, he pondered the moment, wishing they could just fly forever, free from the rules and regulations of their kind.

 

We could just leave…never come back. Find some uninhabited island to settle in, like the one Mufi has, O’llie heard his musings and couldn’t help echoing the sentiment.

 

Our friends and family are counting on us now…islands can wait, despite his desires, his loyalty held true. You would abandon your brother to gods know what fate?

 

No…huffing a little at the guilt trip, she sulked. He’d probably run too, if things went south.

 

Estinien chuckled a little at the thought of him ditching Aymeric with no remorse, thinking of a retort before his senses flared. Suddenly he dove sideways, shoving O’llie out of the way as a large object flew past them.

 

Ground attacks?? O’llie growled as her senses sharpened, looking down to try to locate the source.

 

No…look sharp! Estinien roared as he darted out of the way again as the object returned, revealing itself to be some manner of beast similar to O’llie. Flyers!

 

O’llie paled at the idea that more chimeras had been made, wondering what hell hole he had been hiding them in as they began to dance through the air to dodge its attacks. Before they knew it, they were surrounded by four more, There’s too many! I don’t want to kill them!

 

Disable their wings! They’ll survive the fall! Estinien rolled and tumbled clear of another attack before engaging with one of the beasts, swiftly ripping a wing from its back. The beast let out a baleful howl and tumbled to the trees below before another darted in to attack from behind.

 

O’llie wasn’t used to air combat but she tried her best to dodge and defend Estinien while he disabled the Werebeasts. She felt sluggish compared to their attackers, getting the sense these had been trained to fight, They’re so fast!

 

Just keep dodging them as best you can! Estinien felt his instincts from his possession days returning as he whirled and dodged around the less skilled beasts, disabling another before getting slammed by the remaining three. He howled as the ball of their bodies descended to the ground.

 

“STIN!” O’llie wailed as she felt his pain, diving after them in a panic. Latching onto one body with her talons, she roared as she yanked them off Estinien, slapping them away before kicking roughly, sending them tumbling into the trees. Too angry to think of their safety, she bit another in the shank, causing them to loosen enough that Estinien could push them away from him, regaining his ability to fly.

 

Growling and throwing off the last beast, Estinien dragged his claws through its wings to prevent it from returning before beating his wings hard to gain altitude again. Panting a little and wincing from the pain in his body from where the beasts had latched onto him, he forced himself to continue on, Don’t stop, keep moving!

 

But you’re hurt! O’llie whimpered as she fretted about the blood dripping from his wounds that wouldn’t heal.

 

If we can get to the airship, then they can activate the jammers and maybe stop any more Weres from attacking us… Estinien focused on maintaining his rhythm, his gaze darting to the remaining beast that tried divebombing them again. He managed to dodge it before faltering, feeling dizzy from the bloodloss. He was already growing hungry from the ongoing battle and maintaining his transformed state for so long, worried he was running out of steam in a crucial moment.

 

Can you fight it as a Dragoon?? O’llie suggested, knowing he was weakening. She batted at the beast to distract it from attacking Estinien again.

 

Closing his eyes, Estinien shifted back to his Elezen form, landing on O’llie’s back as he summoned his lance. Locking onto his target, he used what remained of his energy to summon the winds as he launched an attack. With a well-timed stab, he peppered the beast’s wings with holes before tumbling through the air, landing on O’llie once more as she dipped and rolled around their enemy to catch him again. Watching the beast fall, Estinien flopped on his mate’s back as he panted, grimacing at the pain that still hummed in his body, I think…that was all of them…hurry.

 

I see the ship! Hold on! O’llie hastened toward the airship in the distance, hoping they wouldn’t shoot her down on approach. Seeing someone on the deck flag them down, she circled before settling into a guide position to ensure its safe travels. Are you okay? If you need to feed…

 

I don’t…want to cause you to fall… Estinien rested between O’llie’s shoulderblades, trying his best not to interfere with her flying. I’ve never fed on you…when you’re transformed…

 

Oh…do you think it would be bad? Not thinking about the shift in her physiology causing a problem, she glanced over her shoulder. You’re already part Were though…how bad could it be?

 

Estinien couldn’t really argue with that logic, but still he shook his head, I’ll be fine, just keep flying.

 

Whimpering a little with worry, O’llie did her best to maintain an even flight pattern as she escorted the airship to the outpost. Luckily for them, no other chimeras emerged from the woods to cause them problems, but a different issue presented itself upon arrival. As the sun had faded from the horizon, hoards of vampires had begun to descend upon the camp. The area was overrun, preventing the airship from having a place to set down.

 

Get me close to the airship, I’ll grab some of the jammers, sitting up on her back, Estinien shook off the weary fuzz in his mind as O’llie got closer to the deck. Waiting until they were aligned, Estinien leapt over, tumbling on the deck as he landed roughly. “Ngh…”

 

Stin! Are you okay?? Letting out a worried whine, O’llie watched him stagger to his feet before ambling over to the supply of jammers and grabbing the crate. When the Elezen turned his gaze back to her, she understood his plan, shifting to accept him back as he jumped back across to her. Correcting for impact, he thankfully didn’t roll off as she dove down to the outpost.

 

As they descended, Estinien fumbled with the jammers in the box, activating them one at a time and dropping them over her shoulder as she swooped close to the ground, allowing the devices to set down and emit their waves around the perimeter of the camp as she flew in a circle. As the jammers settled, the vampires around them stopped their movement, stumbling as their minds cleared and left them confused. The attacks began to slow until chaos ensued, confused Garleans beginning to fight thinking they were being invaded.

 

Suddenly a loud explosion rang out overhead as the delivery ship was hit by a massive purple blast, having to make a hasty emergency landing as another blast narrowly missed it. Turning their attention back to the gods, they could see that Azem had grappled with Hades, stopping him from making another strike on their air forces.

 

“He’s onto us, quick! Grab who you can!” Aymeric motioned to O’llie and Estinien as they swung back through.

 

“Go, I’ll only slow you down!” Estinien hopped off, tumbling across the ground as he landed.

 

Go see Y’shtola!! O’llie huffed before moving as quickly as she could to rescue the airship inhabitants, as well as the rest of the jammers on board. Managing to grab everything and convince the soldiers to climb on her back, she got out before the airship crashed into the ground.

 

“Shit, Estinien’s fucked up bad,” Nova remarked to Y’shtola as the man approached, trotting over to him to provide some support as he stumbled.

 

“You are lucky that I brought my supply of salve for such an occasion,” Y’shtola sighed as she cleared a place for him to sit so she could work. “What caused this?”

 

“Other chimeras…like O’llie…” he grunted, grimacing a little from the healing process. “They’re in the woods…we disabled their flight, but…they’re still being controlled…”

 

“Nova, inform Lucia so a scout team can be sent out with a jammer,” Y’shtola waved the woman off before focusing. “Is your mate injured?”

 

“No, she’s…alright,” he hesitated a moment, checking in briefly with what he could sense to make sure she was still unharmed. “Do you have…blood supplies?”

 

“We are running low, but yes, once I am done here you may seek replenishment,” Y’shtola closed her eyes. “Now silence, I need to focus.”

 

Estinien fell quiet as he laid back, staring up at the darkened sky wearily. It had been many centuries since the last big battle, one he had been both friend and foe in. Closing his eyes, he tried to fight back the memories of those fateful days, the pain radiating with his very soul. As the howl of his past echoed in his mind, a kind touch settled on his shoulder, drawing him back to the present.

 

“I’m here,” O’llie whispered as she knelt beside him, seeing the distant trauma still lingering in his gaze.

 

Nodding, Estinien touched her hand gingerly before hearing a roar in the distance. He turned his gaze to the horizon, seeing massive birds soaring over the treetops toward the outpost. The sight made him scoff a little, “Late as usual…”

 

“Who’s that??” O’llie bristled in surprise, not sure how she felt about the hoard descending on them.

 

“Hien…and Magnai,” Estinien sighed as he sat up a little with a grimace. “I’m surprised he got him off his ass to join the fight.”

 

“Magnai turn down the opportunity to test his mettle? Never,” Aymeric smirked as he walked over to check on him, gazing up as the birds began to settle on the rooftops where there was space to roost, vampires jumping down to join the ranks. He flagged down the two coven leaders as they approached. “Lord Hien! Your Radiance! Welcome!”

 

“Started without us, I see!” Hien smiled at Aymeric as shinobi gathered around him, awaiting orders. “What aid can we provide?”

 

“For now, we are simply trying to subdue the masses, we just received a shipment of jammers, and…” Aymeric walked with the leaders as he explained the situation, directing them to join him in the headquarters building as their troops offered aid where needed.

 

“Is it almost over?” O’llie inquired out loud as she watched things get more organized in their favor.

 

“That all depends on whether Mufi can stop Solus…if she falls, we fall,” Estinien grunted as Y’shtola finished patching him up.

 

“I would caution against transforming as it may undo the healing,” Y’shtola warned him as she moved to tend the next patient.

 

“I’ve fought in worse shape,” Estinien murmured as he got to his feet, stumbling a little as his head reeled. Feeling O’llie slide in beside him, he sighed. “I need to feed…”

 

O’llie offered her wrist before seeing him shake his head, “I feel fine!”

 

“Only if they’re out of packs, help me over to the canteen,” he grunted as he summoned his lance again, using it as a support to get by for the time being.

 

While things began to wind down in the outpost as swift negotiations occurred with the roused vampires, Mufi pushed Solus back further into the mountains away from the ground fight. Knocking him back, she stood her ground, “THE BATTLE IS OVER, HADES, END THIS POINTLESS BLOODSHED AND SURRENDER!”

 

“YOU MAY BE WILLING TO FORSAKE OUR PEOPLE BUT I AM NOT!” Hades growled as he swung his staff at her, clashing with a grunt. He knew he was beginning to run out of aether, not having enough yokai gathered to maintain his energy for a long enough period of time. He had underestimated his old friend’s stamina and willpower, as well as the might of the elder dragon. Perhaps he should have captured them instead, an error in his judgment - one that might cost him the war. Deciding to fall back to his plan B, he emitted a strong burst of aether to push Mufi back before suddenly taking flight.

 

“HADES!!” Mufi roared as the shadow god soared high up into the sky, seeming to be attempting to leave the atmosphere. Stretching her own wings, she attempted to pursue him, not wanting him to get away and find somewhere else to hide until things blew over. Following him out of the star’s orbit, she trailed behind him all the way to the moon where he smashed into several stone structures circling a gaping maw on the moon’s surface. What is this place…? It feels…sinister.

 

The light being emitted from the stone pillars flickered before fading out, allowing the weakened god to flee inside the hole out of sight. Swiftly following suit, Mufi dove in after him before coming to an abrupt stop upon seeing what nightmare lay within, “NO…IT’S NOT POSSIBLE…”

 

“MY DESIRE IS THE DESIRE OF OUR KIND! WITNESS OUR DREAM FULFILLED!” Hades reached his hand into the chest of a massive being that lay imprisoned within the maw, its limbs still chained in place as it floated in the void. As he made contact with it, it began to shudder and come alive before he pulled his fist free of its chest, something balled within it. “IT IS MY TURN TO DON THE MANTLE OF SAVIOR.”

 

Mufi’s eyes widened as she recognized the figure in his clutches, old painful memories screaming back into her mind and gripping her heart, “HADES, STOP! DON’T DO THIS!”

 

But it was too late as Hades cast aside the being he had pulled from the slumbering being before plunging both of his hands into its chest. Slowly he began to merge with it, leaving Mufi precious little time to rescue the abandoned figure and exit the hole before he became one with the old god. Hastening back to the star, she returned to find the battle in Garlemald winding down without the influence of Solus in the land. Setting down on the outskirts of the camp, she looked down at the man cradled in her hands, “IT CANNOT BE…IS IT TRULY YOU…?”

 

The man was unresponsive, still unconscious despite his rude awakening from his former prison.

 

“Mufi! Where did Solus go?!” Aymeric called out as he approached the still monstrous goddess looming over them, her glow lighting up the camp as if it were morning minus the dangers of the sun’s rays. “Who is that?”

 

“HE HAS FLED TO THE MOON AND BOUND HIMSELF TO ZODIARK…” Mufi replied gravely as she gazed down at the man in her grasp. “THIS IS…THE ORIGINAL HEART OF OUR GOD…”

 

“What…?” Stunned and confused by the news, Aymeric watched her slowly shift back to her smaller form after setting the man gently on the ground. Hurrying over to her, he eyed the man laying at her feet. “But…who is this? Another ancient?”

 

“Yes, this is Elidibus,” Mufi murmured as she knelt beside the man, gently brushing his white hair out of his face before cupping his cheek. Her voice grew small and shaky as she leaned over him. “Themis…? Can you hear me?”

 

Slowly the man’s eyes fluttered open as if recognizing her voice, looking up at her with the brightest blue eyes Aymeric had ever seen - aside from his own. With a deep rumble he had not expected from such a delicate face, the man spoke, “Theia? How…”

 

“Gods, it really is you…” Tears welled up in Mufi’s eyes as she pulled him into a hug. “It’s you!!”

 

Confused and heavy from his millennias-long imprisonment, Themis struggled to touch her arm as he whispered, “I’m…free?”

 

“Yes, you are no longer the heart of Zodiark…” Mufi sniffed before shaking her head and collecting her wits. “I would love to talk more but I cannot linger…he gains strength as we speak.”

 

“Please explain,” still lost on what was going on, Aymeric looked between the two who seemed quite familiar with each other - a little too familiar.

 

“Solus knew he was losing the battle and took our fight to the moon,” Mufi explained as she held Themis upright, letting him rouse after his long slumber. “He broke what seemed to be a seal over a large hole on the moon’s surface, which I quickly came to discover was the prison for none other than Zodiark.”

 

“Halone bless…” running his fingers through his hair, Aymeric glanced over his shoulder as he heard footsteps, seeing Estinien approaching with O’llie and Lucia. “Is he our enemy as well?”

 

“No! I mean…I don’t believe so…” Mufi didn’t want to think about Themis being her enemy, not after everything that had happened.

 

“This is Elidibus?” Estinien gazed down at the man, recalling what Mufi had confessed to him about the man. He could see Mufi looking uneasy about the topic that loomed at the tip of his tongue, deciding now wasn’t the time for such discussions. “Can you take on Zodiark?”

 

“I don’t know…he seemed incomplete,” Mufi frowned as she recalled the broken form of the god that had brought them all down. Glancing at Themis, she hoped he wouldn’t betray them. “Themis…what happened to Zodiark? Do you know?”

 

“The last thing I recall is…becoming one with him…” Themis shook his head a little, struggling to put his thoughts together. “I…don’t remember…”

 

“It’s alright, just rest,” Mufi squeezed his shoulder before looking around. “I need a place…”

 

“I can take him,” Estinien knelt down to pick up the smaller man, finding he was close in height to Mufi, making him easier to manage.

 

“This is my good friend Estinien, you can trust him, Themis. Please, rest, I’ll answer your questions later,” Mufi got back to her feet, her hand lingering with his a moment before slipping away.

 

“Theia…what is this place? Where is Amaurot?” Themis began to panic a little, looking around at the foreign surroundings and people.

 

“Sleep,” Mufi said as her eyes glowed, her aether forcing the man to fall unconscious again. Closing her eyes, she staggered a little. “Be careful with him, Stin…he’s not a vampire.”

 

“He isn’t?” Surprised that there was an untainted ancient, Aymeric gazed at the sleeping man in confusion.

 

“He joined with Zodiark before Hydaelyn cursed us, I do not sense the curse on him,” Mufi watched Estinien walk away with Themis, trying to focus. “I cannot fight Solus, even with Midgardsormr’s power.”

 

“Then what do we do?” Frowning as he turned his gaze up to the moon, Aymeric felt foreboding settle into his heart. “How can we fight the Zodiark?”

 

“With his antithesis,” Mufi replied as she closed her eyes, starting to teleport before someone grabbed her shoulder to stop her. Turning her gaze up, she found Zenos staring down at her. “Zenos, please, I don’t have time!”

 

“I wish to assist in your crusade,” Zenos purred, unrelenting in his choice.

 

“Having help might not be a terrible idea,” Aymeric wasn’t sure how trustworthy the princeling was, but they didn’t have much choice.

 

Gritting her teeth, Mufi sighed and glanced back at him, “Alright. I’m going to Sharlayan, don’t hold me up.”

 

“Sharlayan? Are you planning to speak with the Forum?” Confused by the choice of location, Aymeric glanced between them wondering what she was planning.

 

“I’m planning to do something they likely won’t want me to do, so perhaps you can offer some aid in that regard, Zenos,” Mufi mused before glancing at Sol lurking in his shadow. “Has she been before?”

 

“No, she will remain here,” Zenos spoke for her before turning his gaze to the Au Ra. “Go to the main building and wait for me.”

 

“Stop bossing me around, I’m not a slave,” she growled before reluctantly going to the building, knowing there was no way she could reach Sharlayan before they put their plan into motion. This time she would have to sit it out, at least until things were sorted.

 

Once his mate was secured, Zenos teleported with Mufi to Sharlayan, appearing in the aetheryte plaza to the shock of many citizens milling about in the early evening. Mufi swiftly darted toward the stairs to head deeper into the island, “To Labyrinthos, don’t let anyone stop us.”

 

Zenos grunted his understanding as he pulled his scythe out in warning should anyone try to hinder their passage. He wondered if that request was meant to give him the freedom to deal with hindrances as he saw fit, but knowing the somewhat pacifist woman, she would not wish harm to the vampires despite their pious arrogance. A little maiming shouldn’t be too frowned upon, should they choose to challenge him first.

 

Weaving through the streets and up the stairs, Mufi and Zenos got to The Rostra which housed the passage to Labyrinthos. Unfortunately, it also housed The Forum, which were gathered at the entrance to bar their way. Gritting her teeth, Mufi growled, “Fourchenalt, for once in your life, do not get in my way!”

 

“Have you allied yourself with the enemy??” Fourchenalt gawked at her companion, scowling at the woman in fury. “Are you mad?!”

 

“He’s not the enemy, we both want justice against Solus,” Mufi tried to explain but could see they were not convinced. She tried to press through regardless. “I don’t have time for this, stand aside!”

 

“Are those…dragon eyes?” Montichaigne tilted his head at the orbs implanted in Mufi’s shoulders, seeing them glowing idly.

 

“You ask too many questions,” Zenos stepped forward with his scythe drawn, seeing the Forum members quickly recede from his reach. Glancing back at Mufi, he murmured. “I will hold them back, go.”

 

“Mistress Pemstein!” Fourchenalt hollered as the vampiress darted into the building and out of sight. Turning his gaze to the Garlean bearing down on them, he drew his nouliths in vain hope of defending themselves against him. “You won’t get away with this!”

 

“In that you are sorely mistaken, be grateful I am still bound by the terms of her truce,” Zenos purred in slight amusement that these vampires thought they stood a chance against him. Curious where Mufi was going, he casually pursued her into the building and down the stairs to Labrynthos. He’d been here once before on a tour with his father, casually interested in what manner of creatures were being raised here. Perhaps one of them posed a challenge to him? Spotting Mufi darting through the streets heading toward a building lower down in the structure, he sprouted his wings and took flight to catch up, not caring if anyone saw him mid-flight.

 

Hearing screams of alarm, Mufi looked around and scoffed at the Garlean catching up to her. Rolling her eyes, she swiftly leapt over the railing to fall the great distance to the Central Circuit before feeling an arm wrap around her waist, carrying her through the air. She glanced up at Zenos as she held on, “Would you kindly head in that direction?”

 

“As you wish,” he smirked a little as alarms began to blare, indicating their presence wasn’t welcome. Ignoring the shouts and attempts to stop them, he dove down to one of the buildings at the inner part of the secluded structure. He set Mufi down first before seeing the workers attempting to close the doors on them. Scoffing a little, he charged his attack before lunging at the marble slabs in their way, breaking them clean off their hinges with a well-placed shoulder check.

 

“Excuse us, we have business below, mind you don’t get in our way, I’m certain you know all about my friend here,” Mufi swiftly trotted inside, motioning to Zenos as she made a beeline for an elevator at the back of the laboratory.

 

“W-We cannot allow you any further!” One of the scientists tried to bar the way, looking like he might wet himself as Zenos’ shadow fell over him.

 

“Surely this one is not one of your allies?” Zenos lazily glanced at Mufi, hoping for at least one chance to strike down these fools in their way.

 

“Just knock them out, the last thing we need is another excuse for them to pass judgment on us,” Mufi sighed as she pressed ahead, knocking out one of the workers that was getting in their way.

 

Sighing and retracting his wings, Zenos twirled his scythe before slamming the hilt of his weapon into the man’s gut, sending him flying across the room. Seeing the other workers withdraw in fear of being next, he lazily strolled after Mufi as she got into the elevator, setting it to lower down an impossibly deep shaft. Glancing down at her, he mused, “How did you know this place existed?”

 

“Because…I helped to build it,” Mufi muttered as she stowed her weapon again, closing her eyes to collect herself for the coming trial.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of The Vertigo Series